the wife's dare part 17

Alexis's description of her sister as "wild" concerned me, considering the craziness that had occurred during the ski trips that Alexis had invited her friends to, how much wilder can her sister be!The reminder of the flight was quiet as I contemplated what Alexis told me. Never had I seen or heard her talk this seriously and for the first time I had doubts if I could measure up to her family.We landed at an International airport in Europe but she informed me we were staying on board, we just landed for the customs check and refueling and would be taking off soon. Finally we landed at a private landing strip in a mountainous area and were met by her parents and sister in a Range Rover. Her parents were elegant in both appearance and youth, both very physically fit and attractive. From out of the blue a momentary flash of thought appeared thinking her mother had a resemblance to actress Raquel Welch, just a little leaner and more fit and I bet her mother could still wear a bikini with pride. She still had to be in her forties, and from her appearance she would be a beauty for decades to come. I could see Alexis's beauty came from both sides of the family. Introductions went great and they seemed genuinely glad to meet me and talked non-stop since this was the first time I had actually spoken to them, asking endless questions about me, my family and our ranch (evidently Alexis had already told them my family had a large ranch!).Alexis was right about her sister Katrina...Katrina was a comparable beauty to Alexis, equally well endowed, statuesque and as physically fit. She had reddish brunette hair and the most startling ice-blue eyes I had ever seen. At a distance I thought she must have been wearing color contacts but as she came closer I realized it was her natural eye color. She leaned in to kiss me and gave me a lingering not somewhat chaste kiss on the corner of my mouth as she held her eyes open with mine, mirth dancing in them...

the wife's dare part 17

She then added"You see, I have never told you but I have never had a serious or steady boyfriend till you. In fact I never really dated even when I went off to university. I have had a private education until university and really I had never met anyone that met my standards or who I knew would be acceptable to my family. The guys I did meet were attracted to my physical attributes and my money - until you came along!"Then Alexis looked at me very seriously and said"I have only been with one other man - once, and that was when I had been very drunk and had given into my arousal, in fact I was not in full control of myself. I had been dating a guy for about a month when he took me to a party which had turned into a drunken debauchery. Later I found out someone(s) had been spiking all the drinks to get the women loaded and most everyone there knew it was going to happen. He had been a selfish, inconsiderate and very bad lover and I broke up with him a few days later when I found out it had been planned. If I had been in full control of myself it would have never happened. I was waiting to fall in love with someone very special before going all the way..."I looked at Alexis with new found and deeper respect, realizing how very special she is. Then Alexis continued"And then there is my sister, Katrina. She is the opposite of me, pretty wild and in the past there were several problems with her involved. I have heard her being described as "predatory", though it seems she appears to be settling down and readying for her future as father educates her about the family business which he expects her and I to manage in the future. Still at this stage in her life, I still can't fully trust her, especially with you!" she said with a hard look at me..."Alexis went on stating "It wouldn't surprise me if she flirts with you or even directly comes on to you if I or my parents are not around. So at night, you need to lock your bedroom door, and yes, we will be sleeping in separate rooms because while my parents are modern Europeans they are still a bit staid in that respect while we are in their home until we get married".

the wife's dare part 16

Due to our busy schedule, and attending classes throughout the summer and her parents busy business schedule, it was not until late in the year before I actually met her parents in person, even though we have spent at length several telephone conversations and Skype video sessions.Before we knew it the Christmas Holidays were upon us and her parents had invited us to fly to Europe where I was to meet them in person for the first time and spend the Christmas and New Year holidays. They would take care of the flight to and from. Alexis made sure I brought my guitar which I tried not to do because of the size and the risk of damage by the baggage handlers. Alexis told me not to worry; it will not be a problem with her parents arranging the flight, and her parents were looking forward to hearing me play.At the airport, Alexis imparted the first of many surprises of our future life together. Instead of going to long term parking and catching a shuttle to the large terminals, she turned into the small terminal for private jets and its own secure parking lot. Puzzled, all I could see were private planes of all sizes and a few executive business jets. She would not respond to my questions except that we were at the right terminal and to get the bags and follow her. We checked in and were cleared to leave the terminal. As I followed her out she walked directly to a Learjet Global 5000 airplane where she was greeted by the pilot, copilot and a very attractive stewardess and a very non-stewardess uniform at the foot of the stairs. Alexis explained this was the plane for the family business. She just laughed at my expression and I was speechless. The plane was large enough to contain a pair of crew sleeping berths as well as a private bedroom.During the flight she talked a little about her parents and her sister. The conversation was mainly centered on their personalities so I could be prepared to meet them. Alexis stated her father was extremely protective of the family heritage and of his daughters. He would greet me warmly but I would still have to win his trust.At some point her father will want to speak to me alone. Even though it was she who proposed, she still must have her father's utmost approval and acceptance. Her mother would not be a problem as she has been preparing for the day I would finally be serious with someone and if father approved, she would approve.

the wife's dare part 15

While I was thinking this was going unbelievable fast and actually proposing marriage, concerned with even considering it in the short amount of time we had been together (7 months), it was Alexis that proposed to me! I had been carrying the ring around with me constantly for a few weeks looking for inspiration on when to propose and where. It was late April and the first Alpine flowers had begun poking the heads above the thinning snow layer when Alexis and I had made a trip back to the ranch and it was during the trip that Alexis proposed to me.We had been sitting quietly together on a high overlook above a valley whose scenery was inspirational. I spoke in a low voice describing the history of the area with the mountain men and the Indian tribes and how the tribes considered this valley scared because of its beauty, today still pristine, unmarked by any sign of man. The federal government had approached the family several times about purchasing the ranch over the years because of this beautiful valley but stopped when we placed it into a conservation easement. We were silent, listening to the bird songs when she tightly gripped my hand, squeezing hard, and in a low quiet hesitant voice proposed.For moments I did not respond - startled she had asked me first. Tears sprang to her eyes in perceived rejection as a look of utter devastation began forming upon her lovely face and began streaking down her cheeks. I shifted my other hand and reached into my coat pocket, managing to open the engagement ring box with one hand while still concealed, then, I drew it out and said "You Beat Me To It!"

the wife's dare part 14

Over the next few months remaining of the snow skiing season, there were several similar trips with her girlfriends with me being the only guy. One or two girls would rotate out and others in but each trip had some wild and daring risqu behavior and outrageous blatant flirting with me alone, and with Alexis, along with blatant nudity in the spas. This also carried over to what they were wearing (or not wearing) when we were sitting around in the main living areas enjoying a blazing fire partying. More than once I was boldly propositioned alone or sitting in the spa with others, and with them sitting topless or nude, it took great restraint not to give in especially when she was being physically forceful about it and pressing her nude body against you and trying to sit in your lap, even at times in front of Alexis!It puzzled me because through it all, at times Alexis had been right there and all she did was grin at me watching one of her topless or nude friends blatantly come on to me. One time in the spa they all ganged up with Alexis shoving her naked friends onto me. I did not know if it was a European thing to be non-chalant about sex and nudity or what. I certainly have seen her flare up seeing a pretty girl she did not know talking to me and I certainly did not entertain sharing her with another man, not that she ever showed any interest, in fact had quickly rebuffed any guy that had come on to her. The girl on girl action did not bother me, heck, what man would not be aroused by it, and there was plenty of that on each trip!Confused and confounded, I did know Alexis and I had something seriously special and despite the many temptations and offers, I did not give in and learn to sexually joke back with the girls. Unfortunately this seemed to charge them up even more but it appeared to me they later worked out their sexual frustration with each other!

the wife's dare part 13

The next morning all the girls were giving me glancing looks and slyly grinning at each other. I commented to Alexis about their actions and she responded"Well, we did give them a great performance last night!Before you got out of bed this morning, they were all talking about it. Each one was very impressed, let's say awed, and very expressive about your 'manhood' and wished they could have participated more intimately than they were able to. Each had said they had never taken on a real cock anywhere near your size and it was also absolutely the most beautiful cock they had ever seen in appearance!Oh! I almost forgot...There was some pretty randy talk about getting you and I very drunk tonight and all of them having their way with us..."With a sly wink and a slow sexy smile, Alexis turned and sashayed away...That night we all were partying pretty hard and we all were drunk, all the girls again had popped some E. We were lounging around in robes and sweats. Suddenly two very drunk and very nude girls ran thru the large open living area, one girl was chasing the other with a very long and very thick double-headed dildo! Two of the other girls jumped up and grabbed the one that was running away and wrestled her to the floor, pinning her and held her as the other girl started thrusting the dildo between her widely spread held legs. I was frozen in place with disbelief as I watched the one doing the thrusting actually start fucking her with it! By now the six women including Alexis were hysterically shrieking with laughter. The one being assaulted started yanking and pulling at the clothing of the others, Alexis and the remaining girl piled into the wild melee with Alexis in the middle of it all! They all started in on each other quickly resulting in vast expanses of bared breasts, bare bottoms and beautiful nude bodies as they grabbed the dildo from each other and thrust it at each other's pussies and asses, at times ganging up on each other!It seemed as one they all suddenly remembered I was present, the sole male in the group. They noticed my still shocked expression and then the one that held the dildo, raised it in my direction, glistening with girl juice, and she gave me a very evil grin...I'm not ashamed to say, knowing how wild this one was, that I jumped up and ran for the bedroom locking myself in to the hilarious laughter of the others!Never had I experienced anything like this or knew of anyone that had - except in porno flicks!

the wife's dare part 12

In a moment of clarity I realized I was dating a very sexual, very sexually creative woman who had a little streak of exhibitionism, who loved to heighten her experiences, who also enjoyed a little girl play as well!If I was just causally dating Alexis, then I would I have greatly enjoyed and fully accepted each one of her friends advances, but I hesitated to do so. This was special what Alexis and I had and I was not going to chance anything, though the temptation was unbearably great!My cock was still embedded inside Alexis. Her randy talk in the company of five other beautiful naked women having a renewed effect upon me. My cock twitched and Alexis felt it and arched a perfect eyebrow at me and grinned.Very, very slowly she raised up, it still felt as if my cock was in a vise, there was absolutely no lubrication by now and we both could feel a tremendous pulling sensation, even though it was almost painfully tight it was exquisitely so and by the time my cockhead finally popped through her tight vaginal entrance I was again at full erection.Alexis climbed out of the spa, her small nipples becoming diamond hard in the frigid air with tiny bumps appearing on her areolas. She extended a hand to help me out. I started to look around for my swimsuit but she shook her head and grabbed my hand and started to pull me out. As I emerged, a loud gasp emitted from all four women as they saw my full erection. Alexis gave them a sweet sexy smile and started sashaying back into the cabin pulling on my hand. Loud disappointed aaahhhs and groans came from the spa...She lead me into the bedroom and told me I better lock the door or we will be joined by five extremely horny women -"and it is five against two, or six against one!" she said with a deep sultry lustful voice.We dried each other off and then she reached into her suitcase for the bottle of Bad Dragon cum lube, fully intent on taking all of me inside this time.In the afterglow as we laid there stroking each other, we heard the doorknob jiggle and several muttered disappoint exclamations on the other side of the door. She grinned at me and asked if she should unlock the door as she started to get out of bed. In a slight panic I stammered out two quick no's. Alexis grinned at me and asked if I was sure, it was then I told her I do not think I could handle another one, much less five, besides you always will be more than enough for me...Her eyes flared brightly with my response and then suddenly kissed me very passionately, leaving me slightly bewildered by her sudden deep emotion.

the wife's dare part 11

Again I could feel her vaginal muscles repeatedly spasm and then her pussy clenched my cock tight. She threw her head back, screaming as if in pain. She was shaking now, quivering, her nails digging into my shoulders. A low groan emerged as I felt my peak coming and then I exploded like a volcanic eruption inside Alexis. Her eyes flew open feeling the force of my ejaculation and then once again her pussy started spasming, repeatedly gripping my cock tightly as she screamed out another orgasm, again and again she screamed, each time louder than before, then settled in volume to moaning and groaning as her exhausted body trembled on top of mine. I came so hard the blood ran to my head, almost making me dizzy. Gradually I once again became aware of the other five women, all of them were looking at me, at both Alexis and I, with unmistakable wanton sexual hunger... Alexis raised her head up and looked at me and said"I love you, I love you so very much!"as she held my face in her hands and deeply kissed me."I love you too darling.I'm not sure what just happened.Are you OK?" I asked. "I'm better than OK. It was wonderful!I love you more than ever!I just wished I could have gotten the rest of you inside me!" I whispered in her ear"but what about the others being with us, watching you fuck me, helping you fuck me..."Alexis leaned back and in a voice the other five could clearly hear stated'if special friends can help other special friends have fun with each other's consent, then no hesitation and certainly no regrets!"Then she leaned and whispered into my ear"besides we showed them what a great fuck and wonderful lover you are, not to mention your magnificent cock! Couldn't you see the extreme hunger and deep wanton lust exhibited in each of them?Trevor! Each one of them wanted to feel your magnificent humongous cock inside! The flame inside each of them flared hotly when they realized I could not take you fully because of the water, wanting to see me fully plunge down onto your shaft, imagining the feel of it inside their own selves, going deeper than any real cock they probably had ever experienced, feeling you push thru into her cervical canal, inside her womb! Feeling your hot volcanic ejaculation explode that deep inside them!!!"

the wife's dare part 10

Alexis in very slow increments gradually worked my cock in deeper. In increments she would work a little bit in, then slowly slide up and down for just that amount of length trying to get her pussy to conform to my size and the length, then she would push down a bit more and repeat the same process. When she had almost half my length in, Alexis started going a little farther with each forceful push down. Suddenly I could feel her spasm and tense in orgasm as she screamed. I could feel a sudden heat engulf my cock as her lubrication suddenly flooded her passage triggered by her orgasm. As her orgasm diminished her vaginal muscles slightly relaxed and suddenly she slipped further down onto my shaft and a second shrieking orgasm sounded.I could feel a hand cupping and fondling my balls while another hand caressed my inner thighs while Alexis rode me. Frequently I could feel a finger along my shaft that I knew had to belong to another hand as Alexis continued to ride up and down trying to get more in. Curious and overcoming my embarrassment of Alexis having sex with me in front of her friends, I dared to fully open my eyes and saw a third girl finger fucking Alexis's tight ass with an exquisitely long finger. The two other girls sitting on either side of me took turns kissing Alexis while fondling her breasts and hard nipples. In-between, Alexis noticed I had my eyes open, she grinned at me and I could not resist smiling back as a girl leaned in and hungrily started kissing her... Despite all of Alexis's efforts, the water was just removing too much lubrication each time she rose up off my shaft, she only seemed to get about seven and a half inches in and no more, she slowly slid up and down, with hardly any lubrication her vaginal sheath was stretched around my cock as tight as possible, her ass resoundingly pushing against the hand of the girl as she repeatedly slid down, her hand was still wrapped around my cock holding it in place for her, almost four more inches still begging to go into her wonderfully tight and hot exquisite pussy...My eyes focused on her beautiful hard nipple breasts as they repeatedly rose and fell back thru the water interface with nary a jiggle. Her breasts always were mesmerizing to me how they could be so large yet so very firm and barely jiggled even when laying in bed on her back with me thrusting into her or taking her doggie style - a position she greatly enjoyed but she loved straddling me (cowgirl style!) the best.

the wife's dare part 9

While several women I have been with in the past have expressed interest in anal sex, only a few have actually tried it with me and fewer still were actually able to succeed and most of them were all very drunk or very high or a combination of both! They could take the length after much effort and time but it was the girth they had trouble with at initially getting past the entrance. Luckily, Alexis was one of these who could accomplish it, with great difficulty, and actually enjoy it after getting used to it but she still had to have been drinking or...Alexis again began rubbing my cockhead back and forth against her pussy, then she held and positioned it to start working herself down on top of it. The spa was washing away her lubricant so it was far more exceedingly difficult than usual to begin embedding my thickness and length into her tight passage (and she not only had a very tight vaginal entrance but a very tight vaginal passage!) there was nothing easy about this. Even in bed we always initially had difficulty despite how aroused and turned on she could be. Without any lubrication she was so fucking tight and she could hardly force the head in. After several long seconds Alexis finally managed to work just my cock head in and her tight entrance felt like it was squeezing the blood from my cockhead. Her pussy didn't feel like it was going to loosen up as my cock felt like it was in a vise. I even started to doubt her ability to accept my cock in these conditions. I opened my eyes and saw the determination set upon her face as she continued to try to work it in...It was then I realized thru my drunken stupor both of Alexi's hands had either been wrapped around my neck or on my shoulders this entire time...One of the girls was kneeling beside us looking up at me with a lusty hungry smile, one hand caressing Alexis's back and ass and I realized her other hand was holding my cock steady for Alexis to impale herself upon, she licked her tongue out at me and then leaned in and started kissing Alexis's body....I closed my eyes almost completely but still just enough to see the emotions flickering across Alexis's face and the actions of the other girls...I let Alexis control everything, I felt a little pain and I knew she had to be feeling a lot more pain without any real lubrication and water is not a good lubricant.

the wife's dare part 8

The next night in the spa pretty much the same was going on with drinks free flowing and all the women nude in the spa and we took turns getting out for more drinks. All the women, and now Alexis included, kept teasing me about keeping my swimsuit on which caused me great consternation because Alexis well knew my reasoning's and I thought she was intentionally embarrassing me. This condition was aggravated as the girls became more rowdy as they got more intoxicated and at times attempted to tug my swimsuit off. As it was, I maintained a partial erection just about the entire time due to all the beautiful nude women in the spa and with struggling with their horseplay, pressing/sliding their nude bodies against me.I caught them all talking to each other once when I got out to get more drinks and they all were pointedly looking at me when I was walking back to join them and they all burst into laughter, obviously something was up with them. Luckily I had remembered to put on a jock strap underneath my swimsuit but I realized my partial erection was still very obvious.Not being conceited or boastful but my cock just hits eleven inches in length at full erection and has a very thick girth. At times I wished I was just a couple inches shorter, being this large was very difficult for every woman I ever went to bed with and it took a lot of effort, time, patience and artificial lubrication to be able to fully accommodate me. Only women that were intoxicated or high, or had grown accustomed were able to enthusiastically fuck me back. At times it can be embarrassing in social settings when I am aroused. Like this...I found out short time later what they were up to... They all, Alexis included, had earlier popped some E (ecstasy) and were very drunk as was I, but I was a bit reserved in taking E (being in veterinarian school and had taken several courses in pharmacology). Alexis had crossed over from where she was sitting in the spa and straddled me, started kissing me and ever so more insistently grinding her lovely tight bare ass against my unstoppable growing erection. I whispered to her "let's take this inside" but she strongly demurred and became more insistent with her kissing and physical grinding. I closed my eyes because although being very drunk I was still also very embarrassed not only being in a spa full of beautiful nude women whose every eye was upon Alexis and I, but with the realization that Alexis was apparently going to do this in the presence of her girlfriends! Then I felt her hand down inside my leg pulling out my now rock hard cock, for several long seconds she fondled it and stroke it all the while grinding harder against me. Alexis insistently began tugging my swimsuit down and off, then started rubbing my cockhead back and forth between her pussy and between the parted moons of tight ass for several more seconds, she began rubbing the tip against her tight anal entrance and pressed down against it as a low frustrated groan escaped from her lips.

the wife's dare part 7

With her family, just once Alexis eluded that her family came from "old money" that successive generations were very successful in parlaying and we never discussed our family's wealth while we were dating. It still irked me, especially when we went on short weekend trips and extended weekend trips skiing, learned that she had already prepaid the lodging and skiing costs without telling me. It further irritated me when I complained and she told me the costs was inconsequential to her and to her family, it gave her great pleasure to do such "little" things for me and to stop arguing about it. PART 3Over the next several succeeding months when we would go snow skiing and got into the chalet spas it seemed a phenomena that she appeared to attract other gorgeous single women into the spa we were in. Fortunately for me, my large size and looks is intimidating to most guys and discouraged them from joining us most times. Those that did join us quickly detected she had no interest in any other guy beyond having a pleasant intelligent conversation.During one of the ski trips, Alexis had rented out a large ski cabin for us and as usual invited some of her best girlfriends to accompany us and five of her friends quickly pounced on the invitation. None of her friends seemed to have any compunction about being topless or totally nude in the spa with me! But due my "circumstances" I chose to keep my swimsuit on despite all the teasing I received in doing so.You should have seen my reaction the first time it happened. The bubbles were blowing, several drinks have been ingested and I noticed a bikini top floating on the surface which was soon joined by another, then others! Then I realized the tops also had matching bottoms floating as well! All the girls began laughing hysterically at my reaction in being in a spa with several beautiful nude women. And of course they had to egg it on with an occasionally wandering hand and foot, brushing against me getting in and out to refresh their drinks and intentional pressing/sliding against me as they climb out and accidently falling onto me as they got back in! All thru this Alexis was very conscious of their every action and very obviously bemused by it all, and I think actually encouraging the others when I was not paying attention. This was proven true when she got out to get drinks and got back in on the other side of the tub while two others slid over next to either side of me and pressed their nude bodies up against me.

the wife's dare part 6

It was barely two months when I took Alexis to the ranch to meet my parents for the Thanksgiving holidays. I have no siblings because it would have been too dangerous for my mother to have had another pregnancy.My parent's extensive ranch has been in the family since the 1880's. The ranch backs up to a National Forest so we have millions of acres to ride our horses in addition to the 450,000 acres the ranch encompassed. Successive generations have improved and expanded the ranch and its holdings though it had been difficult with successive generations with the federal government instituting inheritance taxes, and state and local taxes seemed to be going up ever year along with land values. The ranch was especially affected with the near proximity of some high-end ski resorts along with the rich and famous who built equally expensive vacation residences. Our ranch had pretty well locked in any future expansion by the ski resorts and exclusive residential sites and no development was allowed on Federal land. My dad had become a veterinarian in part to offset the impact of ever increasing taxes and dramatically increasing land values. He specialized in large as well as small animals due to there were many well-heeled and famous clients in the area. Within a few years of starting out he had a very successful practice, with four vets working for him. All I ever wanted to be was a vet, my vet education started very early going out with my dad when I was young and working in his clinic, educating me in medical school terms and not as a vet assistant.Dad was planning to retire when I graduated and hand the clinic over to me at no charge - a practice that was worth a couple million dollars if he had sold it along with his client base. However Dad has a knack for information technology and for writing computer software code as a side hobby. He had written a program to manage all aspects of large and small veterinarian clinics and his software development had made him millions and continued to do even more so when it started to go international. Dad's software income had enabled him to set up a permanent untouchable trust meant to perpetuate the ranch for future family generations, the principal was untouchable and all interest was used for taxes and ranch improvements. Still a considerable amount of interest was not ever utilized and was rolled over into the principal for future contingencies, thereby creating a perpetual trust that would still flourish no matter how badly the stock market crashed or interest rates plummeted. The Thanksgiving holidays were over too soon and were a whirlwind of activity culminated by taking Alexis on an overnight trip by horseback high up in the mountains to one of the small range cabins the family had preserved and maintained.Later Alexis told me I had her hooked during our first date, during the second date to the rodeo and dance she was hooked and landed! But it was during the trip to the family ranch to meet my wonderful parents, hearing the wild stories of me growing up on the ranch and the mischief I always got into, then finally the overnight high mountain horse ride listening to me talk of my love of the mountains, the land, wildlife, the history of the area, the family ranch and mostly, of my parents, did she fully acknowledge to herself that for the first time in her life she loved another man besides her father and how frightfully searingly deep and intense that love was.I knew Alexis's family had money as Alexis drove a new top of the line Range Rover and I had often seen her whip out an American Express Centurion credit card ("The Black Card") and a VISA Black credit card. This often resulted in arguments as I felt she was paying for things I should be picking up the tab for or contributing to. I wasn't a destitute college student, dad gave me a pretty generous living stipend and I drove a new fully loaded truck. I never won many arguments with her - she was definitely a high brow hard headed European! Despite the monetary arguments, we never really discussed our family's financial statuses. She well figured out my family's financial status when I took her home to meet my parents and saw Dad's practice, the extensive ranch, large ranch house, and a few thousand plus head of cattle and horses.

the wife's dare part 5

I was very surprised at how very quickly Alexis picked up each new dance step I showed her or that my friends showed her, they were practically cutting in on me each time a new dance started up and she definitely caused quite a stir with her natural dancing ability and her beauty. There were very few dances she sat out but every slow dance she reserved for me...My god, it seemed so natural to be dancing with her and to be with her. It seemed like we have always been together...At one point in-between sets, the two guys in the band spoke that there was someone out in the audience that was the best natural guitar player they personally knew plus he good carry a tune! "Let's see if we can entice Trevor to come up and play us at least one song!"With awe Alexis looked at me and I shrugged my shoulders at her and asked if she would mind. She replied she would love to see and hear me play. The dance crowd started clapping and shouting my name so I got up to play.Now I can do a pretty good rendition of Pat Green, he is one of my favorite musicians and the dance crowd was already pretty revved up so I launched into "Down by the River" that had everyone up and dancing with the exception of Alexis who sat and stared at me. After it was over, the crowd started shouting 'One More' over and over until I relented, then I played another Pat Green song "Take Me Out To The Dancehall". After the song was over I quickly scrambled off the stage to rejoin Alexis before they started shouting at me to play more but I did not escape totally unscathed as they yelled at me to go back to the stage. I walked back to our table and Alexis aimed a beaming smile at me with bright green eyes flashing. She told me I sang and played wonderfully and I was certainly an accomplished man.At the end of the dance the band yelled out to the crowd"Get Trevor Back On Stage!"Now all I wanted to do was dance one more time with this woman who had so entranced me but four women I did not know came over and pulled me to my feet and someone was pushing me from behind - I suddenly realized it was Alexis pushing me and she along with the four other women dragged me to the stage.Dances usually end with some rowdy songs so I decided to play a couple by one of my favorite musicians - Robert Earl Keen. I started off with "Gringo Honeymoon" and as I played I realized the majority of people were not dancing but standing in front of the stage singing along with us! Alexis was right up front looking up at me with bright shiny eyes that never left my face. The second and last song was "The Road Goes On Forever". With this song absolutely no one was dancing and everybody was yelling out the song!I felt pretty good about this because the intent was to invigorate the crowd especially the ones that had been drinking too much to make them more alert for the ride home. Then I saw Alexis's beaming face directed full on to me...The following summer I took Alexis to the Calgary Stampede and Rodeo which was a huge thrill for her.

the wife's dare part 4

"The cowboy riding him tonight is a former top ranked collegiate rodeo star in two categories who decided to continue with his veterinary studies instead of going on the pro rodeo circuit when he graduated. Give a big hand to Trevor!"And with that the gate swung open and with one huge leap and twist in mid-air, Ball Twister launched us into the arena.Luckily I had a great ride with the top score of the evening and did not become one of those 90% riders who did not complete the ride before being thrown and the audience gave me a standing ovation.Before going back into the stands to rejoin Alexis, I viewed the video of her. The video clearly showed her shocked and stunned reaction when she realized the announcer was talking about me, then as the gate swung open and Ball Twister leapt out, her hand shot to her mouth and stayed there. At the end of the ride she was jumping up and down screaming! She definitely attracted the attention of the surrounding audience seeing an incredibly beautiful woman jumping up and down, yelling in a highly cultured European accent, I was just as enthusiastically greeted when I rejoined her! I told her I had a roping event coming up later and I must have really impressed her the way she continued to look at me...After the roping event which I did well again (I had lots of practice growing up on a very large ranch) I took her down to meet my friends and to see the animals, then walked her next door to the dance the rodeo was sponsoring.As we walked to the dance I told her of the history of dances being associated with rodeos after the event. She told me she had never tried country and western dancing. When we entered the band was still setting up. I was surprised to see that I knew two of the band members, more so they also recognized me and waved.Back when I was in undergraduate school, I had to take an elective. I had learned to play a guitar at an early age and by the time I had entered high school I had mastered the twelve string guitar. I was also luck to be blessed with quite a good voice. When I was pursuing the course catalog I saw they offered an advanced guitar class which I signed up for and where I met the two band members. The class was taught by a graduate student and he was slightly miffed I was a much better guitar player than he, as well as better than anyone in the class. After about a week, the instructor told me I was wasting my time attending class. I wound up playing with the two band members in some small clubs to help them earn enough money to by some band equipment and find more members. I had to turn them down when they asked me to be part of the band due to my studies and I really disappointed them as they thought they had a lead guitar player as well as lead singer.I was very surprised at how very quickly Alexis picked up each new dance step I showed her or that my friends showed her, they were practically cutting in on me each time a new dance started up and she definitely caused quite a stir with her natural dancing ability and her beauty. There were very few dances she sat out but every slow dance she reserved for me...My god, it seemed so natural to be dancing with her and to be with her. It seemed like we have always been together...

the wife's dare part 3

Alexis is a tall beauty with long dark auburn hair, and bright flashing emerald green eyes. With a lean, lithe muscular physique with great muscle definition as a result of being a longtime dedicated hard core fitness buff. She lifted weights and would jog for miles. Yet she was blessed with fantastic womanly curves with perfect specimens of beautiful and large but very firm European upswept perky breasts with small areoles and small nipples. All her pubic hair had been removed by laser treatments except for a small decorative landing patch on her pubic mound. She maintains a rich dark tan highlighted by the tan lines of the skimpy string bikinis she favors. When we went swimming she definitely turned the heads of men as well as women like I have never seen or heard about (except on television commercials!)Dawning realization with both of us that this relationship was going to get very serious, very quickly, came during the first date. The second date it was an uncontrollable rampaging stampede! I have never felt this way about a woman up. Before this I have had many extensive dates and girlfriends and never wanted for female companionship. During our first date I knew I never wanted to date anyone else again. In our case it seemed to be true that there are indeed such things as soul mates.Alexis had come to the states not only for her graduate work but also to experience Western Americana. I learned on our first date she really had yet to experience any having been here barely two months. So, what better way to introduce her but to take her to a rodeo! This was how our second date was spent...I decided to surprise her by not telling her I was entered into two events - bull riding and roping. When the bull riding was near to coming up, I excused myself telling her one of my friends was riding and wanted me to help him rig up, unfortunately women were not allowed in the dressing room or down by the chutes. Alexis was clearly miffed I was leaving her...I had a friend who was to film her reaction when she learned I was riding. My other friends in the rodeo knew I was on a special date and let the rodeo announcer know as well who was a friend of theirs.I became consternated when I looked up and saw my good friends in the announcer booth. The announcer started off telling about the next bull coming out. His name was "Ball Twister" and had a success rate of throwing off 90% of the riders before the time was up and had a mean and tricky disposition who had injured many riders. I was sure everyone in the stands could see my face become beet red as the announcer continued with

the wife's dare part 2

Alexis chose to attend a university in the Rocky Mountain States to experience Western culture (as in cowboy!) She as well as her family are enamored of Western Americana. Later, she explained to me that there were many European and Asian social groups in several nations that are solely formed for the interest in the American West, Cowboys & Indians, Western Swing music, films and television shows. Even putting on reenactments in period clothing!Like others, I was attracted to her the first time I saw her, which was in the library where I went to do some studying. She instantly struck me with her beauty - she must have been one of the world's most beautiful women!It was one of the classic double takes. She was sitting on a couch with her legs curled under her when I walked in that first time. Just sitting there she exhibited poise, grace and beauty. She was the most incredibly beautiful and alluring woman I had ever seen! She glanced up to see who had come into the secluded section of the library. She briefly looked at me and then back down at her book, then her head almost comically snapped back up to take a longer harder look at me, which is not an uncommon reaction as I am six foot seven with rugged looks and rangy features. With boots and hat on I appeared much taller. Several friends have stated I would have made a good model for the "Marlboro Man" cigarette advertisements (although I do not smoke or dip!).Realizing what she had done she started blushing. I gave her a shy smile (I am rather reserved and shy around women) and sat down in an easy chair not too far away. We caught each other several times looking at each other that first time. Small talk initially began the second time we saw each other. When she spoke to me the first time her rich European accent hooked me hard.Over the course of the week and following week I would see her in the same section of the library where I studied where she was doing the same. Whenever I walked in she would give me a beaming smile.At the end of the second week encountering her repeatedly in the library in the same reading area, she asked me if I would like to accompany her to the coffee shop at the student union. We must have sat there for two hours talking non-stop while our coffees grew cold and barely touched. I finally got up the nerve to ask her for a date.With a twinkle in her eye and a coy mischievous grin she replied"I thought I had already asked you!"

the wife's dare

I was just about to cum as I watched my beautiful wife's face twist with wanton lust under the large Mastiff as he hammered into her pussy with primal abandon. The huge dog had her from behind and his massive weight pinned her body down to the bed in front of me. Her knees were widely spread to better handle the onslaught as well as accept the huge thick cock being pounded deep into her and the swelling knot that would soon tie her. It rammed her so hard that her large very firm breasts were actually jerking to and fro in response; she was screaming and squealing continuously. She came within a minute. Hard and fast. Whilst the Mastiff still pounded her body, it made her peak again and again. The Mastiff made her cum three times before the knotting started... I am living a fairy tale, actually two fairy tales. How had this all come to happen you asked? How had my wife turned into such a willing participant? How could any man be turned on by such an act? Well, let me explain how it started and maybe you will understand how it came to be. It started out as a sequence of unrelated events that had combined and then had spiraled out of control, along with a hard headed royal personality. Let me start from the beginning. My wife, Alexis, also wrote this so in some sections you will see narrative in her own words. Alexis and I had been married for 2 years. We had met after a month into the Fall semester while beginning our last two years of the university where I was studying to be a veterinarian and she was working on her master's degree. Alexis had come from Europe on a student visa. She went to undergraduate school in Europe and for two years she had been on her country's Winter Olympic Biathlon team. After graduation she decided to do her post-graduate work in the states.

Thiana Does Anal For The First Tim

A few weekends ago, we went shopping. I wanted Thiana to go with me to a business trip I had and she needed appropriate clothes, so we went to downtown's fancy boutiques. We went to store after store were Thiana would pick some clothes to try and model each one of the outfits to the amazement of anyone in sight. Thiana has such a hot body that you can make her wear a potato sack with a cord as belt and she would look as if she is modeling the latest designer's clothes. She looked amazing in everything she tried, but finally decided on a couple of long formal dresses and two other casual outfits.Tired after all the shopping, we went back home and took a shower together. We normally bathed together before having sex in bed, but that day I was so horny after watching her model dress after dress that I began fingering her from behind after we had rinsed the soap from our skins. Thiana felt my finger in her pussy and bent slightly to allow me easier access, so I was able to began a rhythm. I could feel the now familiar vibration of her pussy, so I decided to tease her, fingering her pussy slowly while grabbing her firm breasts with my free hand. She was moaning deeply when I knelt behind her and began licking her pussy, surprising her and making her groan while she got closer to orgasm.I decided to surprise her even more. I fingered her now dripping wet pussy to lubricate my finger and once well lubed, I placed it at Thiana's asshole while assaulting her pussy with my tongue. My finger was just teasing her, caressing her tiny virgin asshole but that was enough to drive Thiana over the edge. She howled when the orgasm hit her violently, so hard that I had to stand to hold her. When her orgasm subsided, she turn to face me and grabbing my hard cock asked me to go to bed with her.We did not even dry ourselves. I lied on the bed and she climbed on top inserting my steel rod in her wet vibrating pussy. She barely moved, teasing me with vibrations, allowing me to play with her breasts and those nipples that looked like pencil erasers. After a few minutes I wanted to cum badly, so I grabbed her hips - something Thiana knew I was close to cum. She smiled and began slamming her pussy against my rod. Just a few strokes and I was shooting jets of cum inside her - just like she prefered. We were totally spent, so we put the covers over us and fell sleep.A few hours later, I woke up with Thiana giving me her back. My cock was ready for round two, so I decided to repay Thiana a favor. Often, I would wake up to find Thiana having my cock for breakfast, giving me the slowest blow jobs a woman can give. Those orgasms were intense and brutal, so I thought of doing the same to her.

the sexy seductress part 3

'She's fuckin' with us', I thought to myself. 'She must really be enjoying this.' I didn't realize it until that point that Vivian was going to be okay with all of this and that she had been drawing out are anticipation by making us wait a few minutes too long. I finally started to settle down.nnJust then Vivian walked out from behind the corner. She looked AMAZING! Her legs looked like a movie stars, stockinged up past her knees. She was wearing a silk robe with God knows what underneath. I couldn't wait to get that thing off of her. My wife was the type to hit the gym a few times a week. She always looked good. She had straightened her hair and put on more eye makeup than I'd ever seen her use. The combo made her look like a very high-class prostitute.nn"I hope you boys are hungry. I have plenty to eat" she said as she she made her way down the small hallway and towards the three of us. We all sat there with open mouths and, for me at least, sweaty palms. Step by step she made her way closer until she reached the ottoman. She raised her leg and placed her stiletto on top, curiously showing off her legs. I'm sure all three of us were trying to see if she was wearing panties.nn"Now boys. I have one rule and that rule is that I am in charge tonight. If anybody disobeys, nobody's getting anything. Understood?" Vivian comanded. We all nodded like schoolboys. She stood there in front of us, not two feet from each of us, and slowly undid the knot of her robe and slid the garment down past her shoulders, stopped and turned. "Damn!" I thought to myself, "I should have known she'd do that!" She turned around and let the robe slide down a bit further past her shoulder blades and then onto her hips. With her body turned from us we could see she was wearing a red bra, and as the robe slipped off of her body completely, we could see her matching cherry-red thong. I could feel my cock throbbing. This was intense!nnVivian turned around and showed off her body. Her abs were tight, I think she had been working out hard for this night. Every night she was doing crunches and sit-ups. Her breasts were being held up by her bra, her cleavage looking super-sexy. My wife, I'm proud to say, has the breasts of a Victoria Secret model. It's not why I married her, of course, but it definitely perks me up some times. This was one of those times.nnShe walked over to the first guy on my right. He was sitting on his chair licking his lips once in a while. I could tell these guys were going to go nuts on her pretty soon (no pun intended there). Vivian took the man's hands and placed them on her hips, guiding them up and down her curvy body. She stradled his legs with hers, threw her arms around his neck and gave him such a kiss I think my wedding ring would have fallen off had I worn it. It was the first time I'd ever seen her kiss another guy. That was the most painful part of the night, to tell you the truth. His arms were moving up and down her back and down to her ass, where he gave her a squeeze. She abruptly stopped the kiss and lept off of him. You could tell the theme of the night was 'leave them wanting more'.nnVivian made her way over to me and did the same thing. She straddled my legs and ran her hands up and down my chest, onto my face, kissing me the entire time. She made her way over to the last guy in a similar fashion. I think it was her introduction to the three of us. The night was about to heat up, I could tell.nnBefore Vivian jumped off the last guy, she threw her legs around in the opposite direction, with her back to the guy. She sat down on his lap, took his hands and placed them on her breasts. The man squeezed them instinctively. Vivian reached around and undid her bra. I watched with amazement as Vivian's breasts bounced down, nearly pushing the bra away from her body. The guy didn't even bother to remove the bra, Vivian did that, he just kept masaging her tits.nnJust so you know, I was loving this! Once in a while, I could tell that Vivian was checking up on me by watching the expression on my face. I think she was using my reaction to gauge what to do next. Finally she got up and slowly laid down on the ottoman. Naturally the guy got up and made his way to Vivian.nn"Sit down!" she yelled, pointing her finger at the guy. "I'll tell you when to get up. I'll tell you when to sit down! I'll tell you when to drop your pants and I'll tell you when it's your turn to fuck me!"

the sexy seductress

I wouldn't say that I'm a smutty guy. I'd rather say that I was quite in tune with my sexual side. I'm not the kind of guy who likes to watch dirty pornography-- I would much rather watch a woman hide her sexy parts only to reveal them in a very seductive way--that gets me much hornier than just a bang video. The beauty of a woman--her soft features, her smooth curves-- far surpass any other beauty in this great world.Once in a while my wife and I like to have fun-- kinky fun. I think the kinkiest thing we've ever done was have sex on top of the hood of our car in a hotel parking lot. It was a RUSH! We tried to park in an unlit area, but I'm sure we could be seen if someone looked hard enough.Recently though I've been trying to kick it up a notch. Last month I sent a blindfold to her at work through the mail with an anonymous note. The note said, "Answer the door tonight wearing only this!" She did it too! I didn't say a word when the door opened, I only led her around by the hand. I'm sure she could tell it was me, but I'm also pretty sure that there was a tiny part of her that wasn't sure who else was in the room (or that maybe I was in the room but that it wasn't me leading her around). We both agreed that it was a pretty wild thing to try out.I've started to read up on the internet about some cooler things we could do to make the sex more interesting. I was reading a few stories the other day when I got an idea that would really push our boundaries and get our hearts pumping again. I really miss that feeling of uncertainty--it's the same feeling you used to get when you would drop a girl off at home after a first date--you just couldn't tell what was going to happen. Were we going to kiss? Was she just going to go right inside? It may be really great or it may just fizzle. I miss that rush.The idea I got was part of a birthday present to my wife--I told her that for her birthday this year she was allowed to go on the internet and find two guys, any two guys, that she would like to have some fun with- 'anything goes' sort of fun. The idea would be that she would invite these two men to have a wild night with her, but not tell them that the third man in this mix was her husband. This all took some courage for me because you can never tell who your wife is going to pick--she could pick two huge musclemen and make me feel like a shrimp, or she could pick two really handsome guys who boast about a twelve-inch cock. The two men would think that the three of them were there to have some fun with a single, wild woman.I ran the idea by my wife one day (her name is Beth, by the way) after she got back from work. I told her that I had a kinky idea for another sexual escapade, but that this idea involved her doing some homework. I told her about the other two guys and the idea of me being the third man. The moment after pitching the idea Beth's face went from that of utter shock to that of excitement and anticipation--it was cute. A huge smile came over her and she began to ask, "Are you sure, baby?" and "You're sure you're cool with this?" over and over. I kept reassuring her that it would be a huge thrill for me to watch and participate in the adventure; that I would have as much fun as she would. She laughed and smiled, "I don't think so."She went to the computer to start hunting down her two hunks. It took her a few weeks to pick the guys and have some sort of relationship with them online before the big day. We agreed that the best strategy was to pick a hotel in a city about an hour away, so that nobody would recognize us, and make sure that the men were from there also. She ended up picking these two handsome guys who you could tell were businessmen from the area. The first guy was a little older than I was. He was 40 and kept himself in good shape--a swimmer I think. From the looks of the pictures you could tell he was a rich guy. The second guy was black and a bit younger than me. He also was a businessman and seemed a bit sleazier than I would have thought Beth likes. I told her it was her choice, though. She told me that she really hit it off with the guy while chatting. I just assumed that she picked him for his penis size.

don't know anything about him

The day started with the usual travel on the underground in the morning, packed to the bream with everyone standing close together. I am slightly tall standing at 5ft 10, holding on to the rail to balance while reading the folded newspaper when suddenly I felt my right nipples feeling aroused. I tried to ignore the sexual arousal I was feeling from the nipple as unspent sexual desires. Then the train jerked and I sudden felt warmth on the breast and looked down to see a man stocky built just over 5ft, with his tongue against my tee shirt licking my nipples very slightly. I pretended not to notice this for fear of making a scene and because if I turned away my right nipple that was hard by now would be obvious to other passenger, as it was half an inch long.He had his eye almost closed, just tonguing my long nipple. So I pulled away and adjusted my breast to stop the sensation getting worse. I thought of reporting him when I got off the train but I felt it was hypocritical, as it really was nice. All day I was so turned on and had to sneak into the ladies to finger my pussy and squeeze and suck my nipples.On the way home, I got a sit on the train but then notice him get on close to the closing door, so I used the excuse of giving an older lady my seat and squeezed myself towards where he was standing and pretended that the train jerked me and pressed my breast with the hardening nipples against his lips. He was not slow because he gave it a quick bite and kept his lip close to my breast and licked my nipples. I used the paper I was reading to shield what was happening and pulled my low cut tee-shirt down and he knew and popped my thick long nipple into his mouth and licked it so skilfully, that my pussy was pulsating without him touching it.We said nothing to each other but my pussy was definitely wet and because the trained stopped for several minutes between stations it gave him time. I wanted to be fucked by this guy so badly but I did not want to seem too desperate. As we were pulling in at another station he released my nipple and carefully he put it back for me.When I got to my station, I gave him a glance and I was feeling disappointed that he was not going to get off the train with me when at the last moment before the door closed he jumped out. I went up the escalator and he followed at a distance and when I got into my flat I quickly checked that my boyfriend was not there and left the front door open. I heard the front door close and went to see and there was the strange man, I moved really close to him just like on the train and he just suck and licked and play with my nipples and breast so gently but totally sensually. I felt for his cock and oh boy! it was hard and felt thick and long already, so he pulled his trousers down and fucked my pussy really hard against the wall in my hallway and it was a strange kind of fuck, because he jabbed and stabbed at my pussy so hard with his cock but his lip hardly left my nipples but that was so gently done with licks and sucks.He fucked me and came in my pussy up to four times and we did it doggy style in my kitchen, did it on my sofa and again in the hall. After he left, I sat in the bath and thought, how reckless I had been to be fucked by a total stranger. My tired boyfriend came home shortly after and said he was tired but could service me before he sleeps and I thought to myself if only you knew.My not so strange lover and me now meet up once a week but have agreed no names just sweet good sucking nipples and hard fucking.

return to secret friends

I visited my parents for the weekend in Bolton and I knew it was going to be difficult as I left many secrets behind when I left when I was 19. This was made difficult because most of my previous cocks will be gathered for their wedding anniversary. The secret was that I was insatiable and fucked and gave pleasure to many, mostly married friends of my parents and each one thought they were my only discreet lover. My parent obviously did not know that I enjoyed and experimented with their friends who were also fathers of my friends. I shall not hack back to the 11 that I enjoyed sex with at the time as it may sound gross to some readers.One time I recall, my parents were telling me off for staying out late with a boy and had scolded me in front of one of their friend. I went to the back of the house to cry, when suddenly this kind gentleman was hugging me and telling me not to be upset. His touch was gentle and I got it in my head that I wonder how it will feel to have a grown man fuck me. As he was about to pull away and walk me back into the house, I asked him to sit on the bench for a chat. I went on my knees and looked into his eyes and gently placed my hand on his lap and stroke him. He looked embarrassed but his cock was immediately hardening so before he could object, I pulled his cock out of his trousers and began to suck on it. He groaned and begged me to stop but I kept sucking until I could feel the veins on his cock on my tongue harden, then I stopped suddenly and the poor man's eyes were closed. So I sat hard on his cock which was quite painful. Thankfully my pussy was previously lubricated by fucking my boyfriend earlier. I fucked him hard twisted side to side to make him feel my tight pussy he got the message and jabbed inside me side to side We were grinding hard until I heard my mother's footsteps coming round the back and it made us wild and we came quickly and he pulled up his trousers and I pulled down my dress but sat innocently on his lap still feeling his hard cock. He motioned to my mother to leave us alone like he was imparting wisdom. She turned back inside the house and I tried to get another round but he refused and said it should never have happened. That night I felt wonderful and realised I had real power in my pussy. He and I continued to meet and fuck secretly till I left the town.Any back to the weekend, I knew that my pussy was going to be reawakened by seeing all these men and I just know that almost all would like to have a session with me, which I really don't mind but it's how to fit them in and maintain the secret.

three wishes part 2

"You better quickly decide on your three wishes before I decide to do something while you make up your mind!" she breathlessly exclaimed with a barely concealed moan...A lightbulb flashed inside my mind as I watched the genie's unprotesting movement while Duke busily licked away at the juncture of her thighs, his tongue beginning to slip inside her wide stance.I know what I want to wish for!"Then hurry and tell me before I give myself to this magnificent beast!"My first wish - I wish that all the women that had seen this year's Superbowl in person and on television would want to repeatedly fuck a dog, pony and donkey, and their girlfriends as well!My second wish - I wish that all the women that had seen this year's World Series in person and on television would want to repeatedly fuck a dog, pony and donkey, and their girlfriends as well!My third wish - I wish that all the women that had seen this year's World Cup Soccer in person and on television would want to repeatedly fuck a dog, pony and donkey, and their girlfriends as well!The genie let out a loud gasp - I could not tell what from, my blatant wishes or from Duke's busily burrowing tongue!GRANTED! The genie breathlessly whispered as her legs began sagging."Oh you are so goood...." she breathlessly husked out - again I could not tell if she was talking about Duke or my wishes....The genie looked at me with a hunger and a want."It is little known fact that I have in my power the ability to grant you more than three wishes if I so desire - be quick!"Furiously I thought how will I conceive and build upon what I already wished for and then it came to me:My fourth wish - I wish that all the women that had seen this year's Wimbledon Tennis Championship in person and on television would want to repeatedly fuck a dog, pony or donkey, and their girlfriends as well!My fifth wish - I wish that all the women that had seen the most recent Olympic Winter and Summer games in person and on television would want to repeatedly fuck a dog, pony or donkey, and their girlfriends as well!My final wishes - I wish for world peace, world population control, abundant clean renewable resources, tolerance and elimination of long held taboos... as I glanced directly at Duke.GRANTED!!! Then the genie led Duke behind the nearest sand dune and I watched as she magically made what scanty clothing she wore disappear, then kneel and Duke mounted her....Like the old television series "I Dream of Genie", the genie wound up living with Bree, Duke and I happily ever after....NOW, can some statistician extrapolate what percentage of the female population in the world would be affected by the first five wishes?!!!

three wishes

IF WISHES CAME TRUE.... Bree and I were at a vacation rental at the beach with our Great Dane. It was early pre-dawn and I was walking the beach with Duke while Bree laid still asleep exhausted and satiated from our threesome with Duke last night.I saw an ornate bottle with a sealed top that had washed up on the beach with the tide. It looked very old and expensive, strangely it had no marine growth on it. I picked it up marveled by the beauty. There appeared to be a gaseous vapor swirling around in the almost opaque bottle. Suddenly the bottle grew warm and in my startlement I dropped the bottle.A dense pleasant colorful smoke suddenly swirled around me and began coalescing. The multicolor smoke swirled faster and faster as it began to take shape into a human form. The smoke firmed and took shape into a female body - a very attractive female scantily clad. In my amazement I was struck speechless by the beautiful bodily apparition that was before me.The apparition grinned at me and with mirth stated"First time ever seeing a genie?""My, what a fine-looking massive dog you have!" as she bent close to rub Duke's head.As I watched she placed her head next to Duke's and with a look of amazement upon her lovely face she suddenly looked at me and then back at Duke."My, My, My! What fascinating thing your dog wants to do to me like he does to your wife!"My mouth slowly dropped open. The genie gave a musical laugh and then said "Oh Yes, genies can understand animals. Well, enough of this before I get carried away! Down to business! You have released me and being the highly educated modern man you are, you already know I will grant you three wishes!"Slowly, I nodded my head but I could not come up with three wishes that made sense, my thoughts all a jumble with the mystical event that was occurring to me!The genie looked at me expectantly with mirth. Teasingly she said "most men wish for the same three things; wealth, power and beautiful women. But I can tell you want not for wealth nor for a beautiful woman, your dog Duke has already imparted how beautiful your wife is, and you are exceedingly well-hung, more so than most men!Suddenly Duke forceful nudged his muzzle directly into the genie's crotch. The genie laughed musically at Duke's action but did not push him away, then Duke started swiping his powerful tongue between her thighs. The genie braced herself but also at the same time spread her legs as a look of distraction came over her face and then her look developed into a look of want...

for your own good

We had just awoken on a lazy saturday morning, I was still sleepy and content after an early morning love making session. He called out to me from the bathroom, "Honey?" I peeked around the corner and smiled at him, "Yeah, babe?" His eyes were concerned, almost troubled. "Have you gone lately?" My stomache jumped and my mouth went dry. I knew what he was asking. I have terrible problems with bathroom issues, both doing them, and talking about them. He knows me well enough to know that the long silence meant, no, I have not, but he poses the question again, in a less patient voice, "Have you been to the bathroom since we last had to visit this issue?" It humiliates me to be asked, and even moreso to have to answer and he KNOWS that. "No." I can barely whisper. "REBECCA", he is outright annoyed with me now, "That was a week ago!" I'm dying that we are having this conversation, I can't meet his eyes, this softens him and he comes to me, holding my hands in his, he says in a gentle voice, "Honey, you can't do that. You can't go days and days and days, it isn't healthy, it's going to cause problems down the road." I KNOW this, but my body doesn't work like everyone elses, it never has, since I was a kid, noone else in my life ever made such an issue out of it. He puts his hand on my chin and makes me look up into those beautiful blue eyes and says, "I'm going to help you, again. You know what you need, what has to happen, right?" If I didn't love him so much, I could hate him right now. I plead with him, "Please honey, I'll take medicine, I'll take the awful stuff that makes me hurt, I'll do anything, please don't make me do it your way." He sighs heavily and turns away from me. He opens the cabinet door and pulls out the familiar red bag, and the tubing with the long, slender nozzle attatched. He turns on the faucet and begins to monitor the water temperature, and I stomp back into our room and shut the door, hard. Actually it was more of a slam. Slamming doors is not permitted in our house, and under normal circumstances I would be apologizing profusely right now, and explaining that it was an accident, but I was in such a state that I didn't care. He deserved it. I heard the water stop, and the door opened, slowly. "Are you done whining, slamming and pouting?" He asked me. I screwed up every bit of courage in my body and said to him, "I am NOT doing it today. I will take care of my problem myself, I don't need your help, and I am NOT going to..." Before I could even finish my sentence he was in my space, his face was inches from mine and his voice was ominously calm as he said, "I will NOT tolerate slamming doors, back talk or open defiance from you, am I understood?" The wind was gone from my sails. I had pushed too hard, and now I was about to get pushed back. I nodded at him, and allowed him to propel me towards the bathroom. He had placed a couple of bath towels inside of the tub, because he knew I was most comfortable that way. I removed my panties and climbed in, lying down on my back, with my knees bent. He hung the bottle on the hook that was designed for just that, and slowly and deliberately lubricated the entire length of the nozzle. He then lubed me, to make insertion as easy as possible. He then gently slid the entire length of the nozzle inside of me. I shut my eyes tight at the whole idea of what was happening. I heard the familiar click as he opened the clip and for a moment I felt nothing, and then, all at once I felt heat invading my body. "It's too HOT." I gasped. He smiled at me gently, and said, "It is the exact same temperature that it always is, and you ALWAYS say that." His eyes were pleading with me to understand that he was only doing this because he so desperately needed and wanted to take care of me, mind, body and soul. "I hate this." I whimpered. "I know." he replied, and leaned over the side of the bathtub and touched my growing tummy. He allowed his hand to move steadily downwards until his fingertips were gently brushing against my most sensative spots. "What if I do this? Does it help?" He was rubbing gently, steadily, and while he did so he adjusted the nozzle, pushing it farther into me, and then pulling it out, just a bit. Within moments, I had a mind-blowing orgasm, and before I knew it, the bag was empty. His eyes smiled at me, as he announced, "Your all done!" I glared at him. "Not quite ALL done, what goes in, must come out." He slowly and gently removed the nozzle, and left me, so that I could get rid of everything with privacy. 30 minutes later I had taken care of business, taken a shower, and felt a million times better.I knew we still had a problem though when I came bounding down the stairs and found his intense blue eyes staring at me, without the hint of a smile. "What?" I asked, sincerely confused. I sat down next to him, and took his hand, "Honey..." I started, and then I remembered. "OH!" I exclaimed. "I'm sorry for being disrespectful and defiant to you." I meant that with everything that I am, I respect him above all others, and I hate it when my behavior doesn't represent that. He looked at me and said, "I'm sorry that you have already been through one ordeal this morning, but if you would please, please, just take care of that business yourself, I wouldn't have to get involved. You need to understand that if you leave me no choice I WILL handle the situation, because my job is to take care of you, and sometimes that isn't pleasant for either of us." While he was lecturing me he stood up and put his hand on his belt buckle. I stood up, because I knew what was about to happen, and I was in full on cooperate mode at this point, because this man was as sweet, kind, caring and gentle as they come, right up until the point when his patience gets tested, and I had done a good job of testing it, already, this morning. As he removed his belt from the loops of his pants, I pushed my jeans and panties down to the floor and turned and placed my hands on the couch. "Count!" he commanded. I HATE counting when I don't know how many I am counting. The first ten are never bad, although he swats hard and fast. After 20 it gets a little tricky, because now my entire bottom has been well spanked and he begins going back over the same spots over and over. By 25 I was getting a little frantic, and I knew he could hear this, that is why he requires me to count, because I am such a trooper about staying in position, he needs to hear my voice to know if I am distressed or not. He is strict and firm, but he is also compassionate and has no interest in hurting me, only in teaching me a lesson. The last 3 were hard and fast and in the exact same spot. I stood there for a moment allowing my body to process the fact that it had been punished, but that it was over now. He threw his belt to the floor and helped me put my panties and pants back in place, and then he gathered me into his arms, whispering into my ear. "I love you more than life, and I will clean you out, and spank your bottom everyday if I have too, to get you to take care of yourself, so that I can have a happy, healthy, girl for the rest of our lives! Get it?" I smiled at him. I had never felt more loved or cared about or taken care of in my life. "Of course I get it, honey. I love you." He took my face in his hands, and looked directly at me and said, "I love you too. SO MUCH." We cuddled for a long, long time after that...feeling bonded, loved and close to each other...

DIARY OF A BIDET SLAVE part 3

-Poor Judgment-Have not made an entry for a month; nothing new to report until this week. I have been getting very disturbed by the pervasive nature this bidet duty has on my life. On Tuesday my friend gave me a World Series ticket that he could not use. It was for a game on Wednesday. Having gotten where her bowel movements are somewhat predictable I felt there was a high probability I would not be needed that day. I had not had a day away for many months so I decided to risk it and drive a couple hours away to the game. Unfortunately I was wrong and got a "Nature Calls" message half way into the game. I knew I was screwed and decided to just give her a call, explain, and hope for mercy. I called and told her where I was, apologized profusely, and that I genuinely thought I was not going to be needed today. With my heart pounding in fear I told her it would never happen again. I waited for her response but there was only silence, she finally said we would discuss this later, in an emotionless tone, and then hung up. The rest of the game was not very enjoyable. The next afternoon I got the nature calls text again and headed upstairs as quickly as I could. I found her sitting in the room between her office and the bathroom. It is carpeted with a couch and a couple chairs. She is sitting on the couch and tells me to sit, pointing to one of the chairs. "So you really screwed up didn't you?" she says. I respond with a yes and apologized again. "You broke a major rule and so I have been thinking long and hard for an appropriate punishment. Severe punishment is what it seems to take to get you to learn your lesson, so let's get it over with shall we?". She then tells me to lie down on the carpet on my back. As I comply she gets up, closes the door and locks it. Standing at my head she then undresses her lower half and I get a suspicion of what is in store for me. When she kneels she straddles me facing toward my feet and pins my arms under her knees. Her ass cheeks are now spread enough to see her anus that has opened to display a barely emerging feces. Looking between her legs she says "Open wide, today you are my toilet and you had better not let anything get on my clean white carpet". Feeling resigned to my punishment I show no resistance and open my mouth. She squats down lower and lets her poop out enough for her to aim the turd for my mouth. She sits down all the way so that there is no gap between her anus and my mouth. She bends forward just enough so that I can breathe through my nose but barely. Her weight presses my head firmly against the floor and the cheeks of her ass keep my face pointing up, I could not turn away even if I dared to. She continues her pooping and my tongue is pushing back to avoid gagging but closing my mouth seems out of the question. I wiggle my hands and feet, she must sense that I have all I can handle and she suspends the act of pooping. I now have a mouthful of poop but it feels like she only has half of it out as it is still the same diameter coming out. The taste is foreign, but what strikes me most is that I can feel the feces' shape, girth, surface texture, and warmth. Its rounded end pressed against my tongue is firm, hard aggregated chunks actually, getting softer as it goes up to my lips. She then starts her lecture and teasing. "I was hoping I would have a big dump today for you to savor and indeed I do! Okay now before I let you ferry this load to the bathroom let us have a little discussion about your behavior. Do you think you where wrong to put your desires ahead of my needs?" she asks. When I can't respond she asks for a nod which of course makes me move the turd around in my mouth. "I can't tell if that was a yes or no" "are you ever going to do anything like that again?" she taunts and demands bigger motions. This sort of thing goes on about 10-15 minutes and saliva is accumulating, it is odd that my mouth has been tricked to think this is something to eat. Either I will need to swallow or it will overflow and soil the carpet. Just in time she closes her anus, moves her hips forward, cutting the turd in half. She gets up and tells me to take my load into the toilet. She follows me in and as I am dumping my mouthful into the toilet she tells me she hopes I feel like an asshole because right now I am her asshole. Then she tells me to get back to the carpet because she is not done yet. I get back in the same position and she deposits the remainder of her bowel movement into my open mouth. The first half was fairly firm and retained its shape under pressure but this last half is soft and mushy plus it seems to be the bigger half. It easily squishes to the shape of my mouth, filling it, pushing at my cheeks and working past my tongue, into my throat. I need to manage a modified swallowing reflex to avoid choking. She again allows me to spend a while in this position. This time I am definitely fighting gravity, she must feel me take an occasional swallow. I can feel it going down my throat and into my stomach. During this time I can feel her flex and relax her sphincters numerous times to make sure her bowels are completely empty but she seems determined to make more. She grunts and flexes especially hard to get out a last couple small wet turds from deep inside. Finally I am permitted to deliver this mouthful to the toilet but when she gets off me she clumsily rocks back delivering more weight to my face. This squeezes poop past the back of my tongue leaving no option but to swallow the largest amount yet. When I get to the toilet I am glad no one is watching this because her defecation has so filled all areas of my mouth that I cannot open it enough to have it drop out, it just sticks inside. Instead I must contract my expanded cheeks and force it out. To avoid the possibility that one large mass will plug the toilet I expel it in several parts. It feels and looks just like a bowel movement from my mouth. After spitting out as much brown as possible I come back and she is in position to be wiped, it is messier than normal due to the activity. She is impatient as I must first spend time licking poop from around my own lips, swallowing the poop left in my mouth and getting enough saliva to clean her. I do so as fast as I can. As I leave she says I have done my penance but I am still on probation. Then with a devilish smile she says "And one last bit of information for you.... you were right, I didn't need you yesterday". So I had to leave wondering how she knew I had gone to the baseball game and knowing that she called me only to catch me in the act and have a reason to dole out punishment!

DIARY OF A BIDET SLAVE part 2

-Next day-The next day the message came in about mid afternoon, it read only 'SERVICE REQUIRED'. I figured I knew what she meant but wasn't in any hurry. I debated my options and finally headed up the elevator after 10 minutes or so. When I came in to her office she was on the phone and motioned for me to sit down. She spoke louder when she finished up the call with a "you know I always get what I want, make it happen!" then glanced over at me. She hung up with a stern look and said, "well you are late, it only takes 5 minutes to get here from anywhere in this building and it has been more like 15, more on that in a few minutes." "I have been doing some research on you this today. I have many connections you should know" "Seems you took out some big loans with some shady characters when you started your company, and they tell me you have some large gambling debts with them also. In addition I know I am the only account you have and there are already too many cleaning companies around." She was indeed right on the money part and I began to feel a cold sweat. "You have probably been in denial about the situation you are in, I guess sticking your head in porno magazines and masturbating is how you deal with it." "Fortunately for you we now have a relationship and as long as you do not screw up you will be okay. I will be making some payments to your creditors and they are content with that for now""So now let us lay out some ground rules for our relationship." I had been getting a sinking feeling since she began this lecture and now I was getting even more ominous feelings of dread."Usually I will require you once a day, sometimes none, sometimes twice or more, no way to predict of course and you may end up knowing my bathroom habits better than I" "You will be here within 5 minutes of my text" "You are available 5 days a week from 8am until I either leave the building or excuse you, so traveling is out for you unless it is Saturday or Sunday" "If you need to be away from the building you are required to let me know so I can allow extra time, but I will never give you more than 25 minutes to be back here in my office" Plan accordingly and otherwise the 5 minute rule applies" "Make sure your phone is always charged and on, no excuses." "Have any questions? If not I've been holding this bowel movement as long as I can"She not only had the upper hand she had the only hand in this negotiation and I was helpless. I thought that maybe I will go along with it and hope to find a way out quickly.She got up and led me for the second time into her bathroom where I waited outside the stall door while she pooped and peed. And once again I was called in to kneel behind her. Although a small bowel movement, this time was messier than the first time, took considerably longer and permanently solidified in my mind the taste and texture of her feces. All the time I am licking her clean she is cooing about how I am her personal bidet. About how she has hated wiping herself and how my tongue feels so much better than toilet paper. "I going to get very used to this" she tells me. She reiterates the requirement for me to dry her with my shirt as quality assurance, "If you miss anything you will be wearing it!" she states. Again on the way out she tells me not to forget to flush the toilet before I leave. I think she wants to make sure I have to watch her BM spin, breakup and go down, I don't know. My mind is racing with trying to think of a way out of this.

DIARY OF A BIDET SLAVE

DIARY OF A BIDET SLAVEI don't know how I ended up it this situation! Making a long story short I am the owner of a cleaning company with a very profitable contact to clean a large corporate office building. I was lucky to beat out the intense competition but I became too complacent and made a couple serious mistakes. I would set around during the day getting my fill of porno instead of tending to work. One day after everyone has gone I am sitting seemly alone in a lobby with a hard core magazine. It is specializing in female asses of all shapes and sizes and many spread wide open. I am midway through whacking off and about to retire to the nearest bathroom when I hear an "enjoying yourself?" from over my shoulder. I have literally been caught with my pants down and it is the female CEO of the corporation. "Is this what I have been paying you a bundle of money to do" she says getting a good look at my erection and the graphic bare asses that have brought it on. "I do have security cameras you know". I pulled my pants up, got up, beet red, and started to apologize. She said to save my breath and instead got my phone number, saying I should keep close to my phone tomorrow. She would be calling me when she had a slot in her schedule and when I get the call I need to get to her office quickly to talk about this situation. When she walked off I was limp and had a pulse of 160!It was late the next morning that I got her call. I nervously and embarrassingly went up to her elaborate office. I was shown into her office and the door closed behind me. I sat down, she looked intense and told how she has companies knocking on her door all the time for the contract I had. "And I can probably get it done for less, especially now that I know what you do with your time". I apologized profusely and asked that she please give me another chance, I really needed this account and would be ruined, as I was much in debt, I confessed."I will need to think about it" "In the meantime why don't we put your cleaning abilities to the test. I really had no idea what is meant by this. She gets up and leads me to a private and small but institutional bathroom within her office suite. She goes into the stall and closes the door while I stand in the area by the sink. I can hear easily and see under the partitions. It is obvious that she is taking down her slacks etc. and sitting down on the toilet. She finally says with a chuckle, "I could not give you a time for this meeting because I needed to wait for nature to call". From the sounds it is plain that she is relieving herself both #1 and to my shock #2. Since I am dazed and confused she does all talking; it centers on having the building constructed and regrets not putting in a bidet. She is just too frugal she says, and then continues with, "Okay, get in here". When I open the door she is leaning forward with her hands on the back of the commode and her bare ass well exposed. "I also hate the feeling of that rough cheap toilet paper your company supplies, so I am sure you won't mind using your tongue to wipe me will you?" I am in paralyses but know if I flee it will be the end of my career. She senses my extreme hesitation so she remarks "I only ask politely once; get on your knees and lick my asshole clean, and lick it like your future depends upon it". With that thought I kneel down behind her and she reaches back to spread her ass. When I get a close look I see bits of poop stuck in places around her anus and tell her so, believing she doesn't really intend for me to be swallowing that. She sighs disgustedly and sarcastically says "Welcome to your new world and when you are done wipe me dry with the sleeve of your shirt. That way if you don't get everything you will be wearing it". Since it is the first time I have put my tongue on poop I lick with trepidation. It tastes foreign but actually doesn't taste as bad as I anticipated and am glad it doesn't make me gag. "Now take a good lick inside. I will what to be very clean after each time you do this." With that comment she flexes her sphincter and uses both hands to open her anus. By no means a small woman, her warm and rotund cheeks surround my face as I do deep cleaning inside her. A little more shit becomes accessible for me to lick up. Did she say each time I do this!? Isn't once enough? Finally she pulls up her panties and slacks, turns around to say that she will give me a call next time I am needed and to always be close to the phone. She gives me the code to a private elevator into her office so as to not raise suspicion. To add to my humiliation and sense of servitude she tells me, on her way out, to flush the toilet when I am done tiding up.

the business man

5PM. The end of another workday. I began following my usual route towards home, but through a flash of spontaneity, headed in the opposite direction, watching as the sterility of gleaming office buildings and symbols of professionalism slowly transformed into a maze of deserted side streets, gray nondescript tenements and boarded windows. Dusk was falling, and there, a short distance away, a neon sign was flashing almost in invitation, a promised paradise to all who chose to be swallowed within.Inside, I was met by a hazy atmosphere, air heavy with smoke, the clink of glasses, laughter, low jazz music, the smell of perfume, beer stains on the carpet, all combined to assault my senses. Plush, black velvet sofas lined one wall, as men, most of them still in their office attire, mingled with women, all in different stages of undress. Some, who I assumed were the more generous customers, were led by the lady of their choice through doorways covered by beaded curtains for more private entertainment.I looked around the room as my eyes adjusted to the dim interior, familiarizing myself with my surroundings, since I was not exactly accustomed to these mysterious playgrounds. After a few minutes, a hostess sauntered over towards me, a welcoming smile curving her blood red lips."Hey there! Is this your first time here? You look a bit overwhelmed," she laughed, albeit not in any condescending manner, but in a way that told me that I was not the first man, guided by his curiosity, who somehow found his way here."Don't worry, our staff will make sure you enjoy your stay and perhaps even return," she continued."Pardon my manners, I have yet to offer you a proper greeting. So, what's your poison and pleasure, handsome fella?"After a few minutes, I was seated at a round table, beer in hand, having introduced myself as Spencer to the hostess whose name I soon learned was Camille, attempted to prod me further about my intentions."Come on, don't be shy! There must be something specific that brought you here tonight," she coaxed encouragingly. I wasn't about to tell her that anywhere else was better than going back to an empty apartment."We can offer you anything from mild to taboo, depending on how much you're willing to pay. So, any special requests?"After some hesitation, not to mention, slight embarrassment, I admitted that I had always harbored a repressed fantasy about watching a woman shit.To my relief, Camille did not seem at all shocked or repulsed by this confession, as though it was something she heard on a daily basis."Excellent! I think you're in luck, because we can arrange a little something for you," Camille beamed enthusiastically, walking towards the bar, where a tall redhead in her mid-thirties stood, wiping down the mahogany counter. From a distance, I discreetly looked on as the two women talked, occasionally turning to look in my direction, and I would quickly avert my gaze. After a few minutes, the redhead smiled, nodded, and disappeared through a back exit.I continued taking gulps of my beer, as Camille returned by my side, the triumphant messenger of good news,"Allow a few minutes for Priscilla to set up, and then she'll be ready to see you," Camille announced.Soon, after I had paid the dues Priscilla had negotiated and established, I was led towards the back, and through what seemed like a small apartment in itself. The first room containing a black leather sofa and coffee table, the next, a circular bed, and finally the last, serving as a dressing room/bathroom, with a large mirror, framed by glaring bulbs, endless supplies of cosmetics and hairstyling products atop a counter, open closets overflowing with colorful costumes and props.

morning motions part 2

If you need to come in here, go ahead. I don't mind," you announce, your voice slightly strained and breathless, from what I only assume to be an effortful attempt to get your bowels moving.I can feel my heart accelerating with anticipation and I cautiously push open the door, as you continue to look up at me with a sheepish look on your face. I shyly enter the bathroom, noting that the distinguishable odor of fresh shit is still absent from the air, indicating that you have not yet been here long, or perhaps you were having slightly more trouble than anticipated."Sorry, I didn't know where you were and..." I stammer, forcing myself to not look at you, as tempting as it is."It's okay. I think we slept in a bit, so if getting ready on time means the both of us being in here, then so be it," you say with a laugh, trying to break the awkward circumstances."Besides, don't mind me. I'm just taking my morning shit. It's not like there's anything you've never seen before," you continue to justify."Well, I HAVE seen you naked before, but I can't say I've ever seen you taking a shit," I retort."True. But still, everyone shits, including you, and at this point, I don't think we need to be shy around each other anymore, don't you think?"Feeling relieved at your words, I also have to laugh, given the situation we are presently in. Here we are, carrying on a conversation just as casually as if we'd been seated at the kitchen table, exchanging pleasantries over breakfast and the morning newspaper."Well, if you don't mind, I think I'll continue on with what I was doing," you announce, shifting on the toilet once again, turning forward.I casually make my way towards the counter and attempt to make myself look preoccupied, absent-mindedly running a brush through my hair, fumbling in my cosmetics bag for nothing in particular. I look down at you, afraid to be discovered, but you seem too absorbed in your task to even take notice. Your head is bowed, and my ears pick up on all the sounds you emit; every inhalation and exhalation released through your nose, all of the muffled grunts, groans and soft sighs. Your body seems to tense with each labored push, and I encourage you wordlessly.You release the occasional flatulent bursts which echo against the porcelain confines of the toilet bowl. Because you are leaning forward, there is a slight gap between your body and the back of the seat. I can easily see the beginning juncture of your ass's deep crevice, and if I allowed myself to lean in a bit more, I could probably get a glimpse of your turds as they emerged, lengthened and gathered in the depths beneath, but I decide to remain immobile.Soon I hear the distinctive, familiar crackling sound which announces the beginning of an arduous evacuation, but I do not dare move in for a closer look, and I resign myself to simply imagine the contents coming forth.

morning motions

I awake early that morning, rays of bright sunshine slanting through the blinds' parsed divisions, pressing invadingly against my closed eyelids. I stir and yawn languidly, reaching out with a probing hand beside me, expecting to encounter your sleeping form, yet, my fingers meet nothing but empty space, grazing almost regretfully across the cool sheets.I slowly open my eyes, squinting, adjusting my vision to the relentless assault of the sun's glare. I turn my head, only to confirm what my hand first discovered. That the space beside me is empty, devoid of your familiar form, the only indication that you were even here, being the slight imprint of your head on the pillow, as well as the rumpled sheets where your body recently slumbered.I lay still, listening for any telltale sounds which would give me a hint of your whereabouts, but alas, there is nothing but silence. My thoughts drift to the previous night, the intimacy that we shared, and suddenly, I yearn once again for your presence.This desire propels me out of our warm bed, exposing me to the cool chill of the room. Nude, I quickly envelop myself with my terrycloth robe and set off to investigate. I shuffle soundlessly across the hall, when I notice the light spilling out from the bathroom. The door is partly open and immediately, I get a teasing glimpse of you.Your bare feet peek out from the door frame, as does your head. From my vantage point, it is obvious that you are seated on the toilet, slightly hunched forward, your face, a mask of concentration, as you stare fixedly down at the tiled floor before you. I can see that your hands are clasped together in front of you, propped against your knees, your arms resting across your lap.Just then, I wonder if I should retreat unseen, back to our bedroom, or if I should continue forward. Surely, you would not want to be intruded upon during such a private moment, but why then would you leave the door slightly ajar, almost as though extending an invitation?As though being led by an invisible magnetic force, I continue forward until I have reached the threshold of the doorway. You still seem oblivious to my presence, as you shift slightly atop the toilet, the plastic seat creaking protestingly under your weight. You emit a subtle sigh, and clear your throat. Tentatively, I push open the door, and you look up at me. You seem startled, an awkward expression fleetingly crosses your features, but yet, you express no other signs of protest.I take in the splendid sight of your revealed nude form atop the toilet, similar to that of a God seated on his throne. Your legs are slightly parted, yet, even from my sideways view, your dark mass of pubic hair is starkly visible, the limp cock it adorns now tucked between your legs, disappearing beyond the bowl's rim. I had never before consciously admitted it to myself, but I then realized that watching you take a shit was always an ever-present fantasy lingering on the borders of my imagination, yet, it always remained repressed, as proper girls weren't supposed to entertain the thought of such distasteful, dirty matters, or so I'd always been told.

dinner date

A young woman stepped into the crowed restaurant. It was like any other chain family restaurant on a Saturday night. The waiting area was full of disgruntled patrons waiting for a table. It was cluttered mostly with families and dating couples and she had to push her way past many of them to get to the dinning area. When she finally broke free of the crowd, she scanned the room, vainly searching for him."How many?" The slutty hostess asked her, smiling politely. The waitress was wearing a tight, plunge v-neck shirt. One quick look at her chest and it was easy to see why management had put her at the door to greet the incoming guests.At that moment, a commotion from a table of rambunctious teenagers caught her attention. When she looked over she spotted him. He was sitting nearby, but in a secluded corner booth near the back. She waved off the waitress and proceeded through the labyrinth of tables, bus boys, and waiters.When she finally got to his booth she quickly slid into the seat opposite him. He smiled seductively at her and their eyes locked."Hi," it was all he said but that alone made her melt. She had seen pictures of him already, heard his voice, but it had been a long time since she had actually been with him. Pictures of his naked body and massive cock flashed into her mind as she remembered their late night exchanges of emails and phone calls."Hi," she replied, trying to compose herself, pushing the mental images from her mind."I'm glad you made it. I've wanted to see you for a long time." He said.A waiter approached their table asking for their drink order. They both ordered beer and the waiter left. He turned his gaze back on her. It felt like he was looking right through her. Already she could feel the moisture building in her panties."So, how was your drive," He asked her politely. She knew he really didn't care and was only trying to make small talk. All they wanted to do was rip off each others clothes and fuck like wild animals right there on the table. Unfortunately, that wasn't to be just yet."Fine," she replied, "no traffic or anything.""That's good," he said as she felt something touch her calf. She knew instantly that it was his leg. She rubbed him back and smiled. It was nice to have dinner with him and spend some time, but was this all they could do, flirt and play footsies under the table.She looked at the edge of the table and pondered the possibilities. There was a short tablecloth, and next to them was a partial wall and a small potted tree. Since they were in the back of the restaurant, there was no traffic, save for their own waiter."I asked for this table specifically," He said watching her study the layout."Not a bad choice," she responded and removed one of the strappy heel shoes she was wearing. She moved her naked foot up his pant leg, touching his bare ankle. She breathed heavily enjoying their first skin to skin touch. As she glanced over at him she noticed his eyes were closed, obviously enjoying it too.Just then their waiter wheeled around the wall presenting their beers.

the pass catches up

When I was quite young I use to be a transvestite that is I use to dress as a woman all the time. It was all because I had a master, a man who commanded me to dress for his pleasure. We would have sex in public and in private he would tie me up and fuck my ass until he couldn't get hard any more. After he died in a car accident I moved on, got married and had kids. We moved into a new neighborhood and we met out neighbors and Jim next door said he thought he knew me from before but as we tried to remember one another we drew a blank.A few weeks later Jim was getting into his above ground pool as I was trimming a bush that was way out of control. After some time Jim got out of the pool and went back into his house where he stood by the back door and removed his trunks. I could see his ass as he did so and marveled at his nice shape. He withdrew into his place and I never thought anything of it. Just as I was finishing the bush Jim came out and invited me over for a beer. Trying to be neighborly I accepted. I walked into Jims place threw the back door as he handed me the beer. You know I thought a long time where I knew you and remembered where' he told me. 'Oh where?' I asked and he threw some pictures down in front of me. They were of me when I use to dress. I tried to play as if I did not recognize the pictures. 'Oh who this?' I asked picking up the picture in my hands.'It's you. He said. 'I remembered your voice then your ass gave you away. You always had a great fucking ass' he stated. 'I even fucked you once. One of the best fucked in my entire life. I always thought you went and had a sex change cause I never saw you after Tom died. Man I wanted to fuck you one last time' he said grasping his cock through the track pants he was now wearing. 'what happened to you/' he asked.'I got married moved on, couldn't find another master after Tom.' I said knowing my act was up.'You were the best fuck ever. Remember the party Tom had where you fuck everyone? I fucked you then you blew me later and Frank he lives across the street, you did him too, and he said the same thing you were the best.' Jim paused for a moment before continuing. 'Do you still dress?' he asked.'No I stopped after Tom died' I said. I thanked him for the beer and we agreed not to say anything to our wives. A few weeks later we had a party and invited frank and his wife and Jim and his wife over. We sat around talking then Jim told me that he and Frank were going camping just a guy's week end away and they wanted me to come. I tried to say no but my wife insisted that I go so I reluctantly agreed to go.

thiana , my alien lover part 2

She felt great! Her pussy was tight and warm, with multiple nubs. It was nothing like a human pussy, feeling more like one of those masturbation sleeves. She would lower herself a few centimeters, stop, and contract her muscles before continuing the process. Once she was completely impaled on my cock, she did something that surprised me. Instead of rocking her hips up and down, Thiana's pussy began to slowly vibrate. She noticed my surprise, but told me to relax. I closed my eyes and allowed the rhythmic pulsations of her alien vagina to milk my penis. The vibration was very slow at first, but eventually the rhythm began to pick up. I felt thousands of small fingers caressing my cock, softly squeezing it, making me moan in intense pleasure. Thiana began to moan in a rhythm, so much that it appeared to be a chant.With both of us moaning, I grabbed Thiana's hips and began rocking her hips over my cock. The pitch of her chanting went higher, something I took as a positive signal of pleasure. I began to thrust deeper into her pussy, making her vibrations to go into overdrive. I was ready to ejaculate when I felt Thiana's body tensing like a steel cable and for the first time, I heard a deep guttural growl coming out of her open mouth. She pinned her hips hard on my cock while her hands formed fists that almost ripped the sheets from my bed. She arched back and I felt the vibrations of her pussy pulsating hard all over my cock. That was it for me. I grabbed her hard ass, pushed up and screaming loud, I unloaded buckets of cum inside Thiana's pulsating vagina.When Thiana felt me cumming deep inside her, another growl came out of her mouth before she collapsed on my chest, breathing hard. I could feel the minty smell from her pussy and the wetness on my bed sheets. I kept stroking her back and kissing her face while I heard her heavy breathing and her voice inside my head saying how great that was. I kept my cock inside her until it went soft, allowing it to simply slid out of her pussy. We cuddled for an eternity, me caressing her back while she caressed my chest until I felt sleep.When I woke up the next morning, I was alone on my bed, wondering if everything was a dream when I smelled her aroma. I smiled and sat on my bed, when I noticed that a tall woman with long, wavy black hair was looking at the bathroom's mirror. Checking her out, I realized that the woman had the tanned, athletic body I remembered from the previous night. When I was going to call her, she turned around to reveal the most beautiful Asian face I had seen in my life."Hi lover. I hope this face and hair is to your liking - I sensed your preferences while you were dreaming yesterday. If you don't mind, I would like to stay with you... Something tells me we can learn a lot from each other..." Thiana said with her sweet voice, showing me a devilish smile.Since then, my life has not been the same...

thiana , my alien lover

After giving me an unbelievable blowjob, Thiana asked me to lie down on bed, so I could recover. Right away, she lied next to me and placed her bald, tanned head on my chest. While caressing my chest with her hands, she showed me the history of her planet via telepathy.I could not understand the name of her planet, but thousands of years ago, their population had both males and females. They were basically humans, but they had a more advanced culture than we have and they could change their facial features at their wish. At one time, a mysterious sickness affected their males, leaving the females untouched. The females began to use their shape shifting abilities to mate with males from neighboring worlds, but the offspring was always the same - females. After a few generations, the new offspring started to grow without faces, taking eventually the features of the race of their lovers. They had to mate before a certain age, if not, they would die within a week of their birthday.Thiana told me that she was close to the limit age - just a month before that night - and that she had chosen me because she liked the way I lived. I had no vices and was relatively healthy, so my genes were good to continue her race. Besides that, I was single. Since I did not have a mate, it was easier for her to observe me and maybe convince me to be her lover. She explained me that they only mated males who were willing to do so and that there will be no responsibilities involved on my part. She told me that after mating, her race often went back to their world to give birth. If they liked their lover, they often returned with them. If not, they simply would take another lover. That cycle would last until the end of their lives - which is 500 of our Earth years. The funny thing, they never get old, keeping the appearance of a 30 year old human until the end of their days.While I was receiving this interstellar history class, we had been caressing our naked bodies. My cock began to recover its strength, and I let Thiana know. She began to caress it with her right hand while kissing my chest. Soon enough, I was hard as steel and my cock was pointing straight up. Thiana asked me to stay on bed and climbed in top of me. Her vagina was smaller than Earth humans, but it was already dripping a thick, clear liquid that smelled like mint. She put a finger inside her small pussy lips taking a little bit of her juices and placing them on my lips. In fact, her juices tasted like mint and I let her know. She laughed and smeared the tip of my cock with some more of this minty pussy juice. It felt weird, but I can swear my penis grew both in length and in girth. Before, I could say anything else, Thiana began to slowly lower herself on my now super-engorged cock, placing her hands on my chest.She felt great! Her pussy was tight and warm, with multiple nubs. It was nothing like a human pussy, feeling more like one of those masturbation sleeves. She would lower herself a few centimeters, stop, and contract her muscles before continuing the process. Once she was completely impaled on my cock, she did something that surprised me. Instead of rocking her hips up and down, Thiana's pussy began to slowly vibrate. She noticed my surprise, but told me to relax. I closed my eyes and allowed the rhythmic pulsations of her alien vagina to milk my penis. The vibration was very slow at first, but eventually the rhythm began to pick up. I felt thousands of small fingers caressing my cock, softly squeezing it, making me moan in intense pleasure. Thiana began to moan in a rhythm, so much that it appeared to be a chant.

the talk

It was another typical Friday afternoon at the office. Everyone had gone for the evening except me and Valerie. We were always the last to leave. There was always something she was trying to get done before the week was over. And that something usually didn't need to be done until the following week. But she was a workaholic and she was also my partner. So if she stayed late, I stayed late. Which wasn't a bad thing at all. Valerie is gorgeous. She wore her hair cut short, which is always nice. Leaves her neck exposed for me to steal an occasional whiff of her perfume when I'm looking over her shoulder. She has the sexiest slender body. Just enough curves to make you notice. To top it off she has some large breasts for a small woman. There was a rumor floating around that they were implants. Not even close. That's all her in there. Today she wore the usual business suit. The black skirt stopped right at the knee. The blouse white with 2 buttons open. Her cleavage drove me crazy all day. Part of the reason I didn't mind working late. I loved the view in my office.While today was typical as far as us working late, her behavior over the past weeks was a little off. She was a little more moody than normal. She was real short with the office assistants, and even barked at me a few times. Didn't bother me though. I usually give her the old cat claws and hiss and she'll laugh and apologize, and all is good. But this week there was no laugh. Not even a smile. My girlfriend gets like this from time to time when there's a little too much on her plate and the stress mounts. At home it's an easy fix. As soon as I notice it I grab her, lay her across the nearest horizontal surface and fuck her until we both pass out from exhaustion. Of course this situation is different. As much as I would LOVE to fuck Valerie across every surface in our shared office, her husband wouldn't appreciate it one bit. So, with that small obstacle in the way of what I really wanted to do, I did the next best thing. I reached in my desk, grabbed the bottle brandy and two glasses I kept there, and poured us both a drink.As I handed her the glass I said, "Val, tell me what's on your mind." She looked shocked and asked "What makes you think something is wrong?" I didn't responded, I just kept the glass extended to her with look that screamed "Seriously??" She reluctantly took the glass, sat down on the sofa in our office, and began to tell me her story. There was nothing overly unusual about the story. In fact, it's a common story in every marriage. Things have become a little stale. Stagnant. It happens all the time. Most couples solve this problem by having a baby, or taking a romantic cruise. Others buy toys, lingerie, or porn to spark things. My solution is much cheaper. In fact there is a very popular saying about it. TALK IS CHEAP!!!! "Have you talked to him about it?" I asked. "Yes. But we both just say whatever we think sounds right at the time." she said. "We talk of trips, and more intimacy, but it never happens." she continued."Have you ever thought about telling him what you want?" I asked."What do you mean?" she asked."Exactly what I said. Tell him what you want." I replied. "Or, if you really want to blow his mind, tell him what's going to happen." I said."I don't think I understand." she said."Let me give you an example. Just go with it, and trust me." I said."Ok." she said."I want you to take off your panties....." I started."WHAT??!!!" she said."We just agreed that you would trust me. Now do as I ask, and don't interrupt. Just go with it." I replied. She slowly stood and slid the thong panties she was wearing down to her ankles an stepped out of them. "Now, sit back down on the couch. Position yourself where you can see me." I said. She complied. "Now close your eyes and concentrate on everything I say." I said.At this point I began to describe everything I wanted to do to her. I started with her shoulders, massaging them gently. The warmness of my hands and the soft touch I was applying are beginning to relax her. Next I nuzzled her neck with my nose and mouth, breathing softly on her skin. She smelled wonderful as usual and I could tell that she liked the fact that I told her about the whiffs of perfume I steal from her occasionally. Her breathing is slowing. Getting heavy. When I took her left lobe in my mouth, she let out a soft gasp that was followed by a moan. At the same time I am opening her blouse one button at a time. Her breathing is deep and fast. After the last button is undone, I untuck her blouse, but do not open it. My mouth has moved from her ear lobe to her neck and I am now kissing and sucking her neck. She is letting out soft moans. After an exetremly deep moan she turns towards me and we lock in a deep kiss. As I began to suck on her lips, I can tell she likes it because she grasps the back of my head to give a deeper kiss. When the kiss is broken she looks into my eyes. There is no remorse. No regret. Just pure passion. I knew she wanted me. And I wanted her even more. .I position myself between her legs. Slowly slide her skirt up. I slowly move my face between her legs, all the while staring at her intensely. She stares back and licks her lips. As my tongue makes contact with her other lips, she let's out a low moan. When my tongue splits her lips and finds her clit she let's me know immediately that she likes it. "Mmmm, SHIT!!!! Yes!!!!" she says as she moans. I start a slow sliding of my tongue up and down on her throbbing clit. Her right hand is lightly grasping the back of my head. I make my strokes deeper. More intense. Finally I begin to suck and lick her clit at the same time. She is loving it. Her moans are now deeper. Louder. She is grabbing my head harder. Her hips are moving with my tongue strokes. She is moving as if she is about to explode in my mouth. I reach up inside her blouse, underneath her bra. As I begin to squeezed and play with her nipples, she puts a death grip on the back of my head. She lets out an extremely loud moan as she begins to cum in my mouth. She is a squirter, and I can tell it's been a while since she last did because there was a lot. It runs down my mouth and chin. I let her see me lick what I wipe off my face with my fingers. I clean her thighs with my mouth. Letting out moans of my own as if I had just been served a meal at the finest resaurant in town. She is delicious. Finger licking good.........LITERALLY.At this point I am speechless. I stopped mid sentence and just stared in amazement. I was truly stunned. About 3 minutes into my talk with her, she had slid her hand down her skirt. As I spoke of speeding up my tongue stroke, she rubbed her clit faster and faster until she had cum all over her hand and the floor in our office. When she opened her eyes, at first there was disappointment that I was still across the room staring at her. Next came embarrassment as she realized that I hadn't touched her. She had just unconsciously pleasured herself in front of me, and it all started when I stole another whiff of her perfume.............IN HER IMAGINATION.That was 3 months ago. Nothing physical has happened between us. Her life at home appears to have gotten better. I've tried to move on, but think about it all the time. I tell myself "That's forbidden fruit!! Don't touch!!" But I have to admit, if "Eve" offers this "Adam" a bite of THAT apple I will devour it!!!It's Friday again. Almost time to go. I had just shut down my computer when Valerie called me."Come here for a second and take a look at this before I close it out." she said.As I leaned over her right shoulder from behind her, I stole a whiff of her perfume. She smelled absolutely delicious as usual. However, this time she could hear the slight sniff from me. As I crossed her shoulder to look at her screen she grabbed the back of my head with her right hand, turned and slid her tongue in my mouth. I don't remember how long the kiss lasted. What I do remember is what she said next. "GO LOCK THE DOOR!!!"

adriatic surprise

My sister and her Italian husband run a small beachside restaurant/pizzeria in Italy. Last summer she invited me to stay for a few days, adding that a female friend of theirs from Munich would also be there.I've met many of my sister's girl friends, and while they are all lovely people, none of them ever turned me on in the slightest. So I wasn't expecting anything of Gillian ... Until I met her!Gillian was about 5′ 4″, beautifully tanned and toned, blonde with an angel face and perfect complexion. I was introduced to her while she was lying on her front on the roof, reading a book and taking the hot Mediterranean sun.My sister obviously noticed my raised eyebrow, and as we went back down the steps, she said "you might be ok there!"For the next three days, I couldn't keep my eyes off the tight fold in the front of Gillian's skimpy bikini bottoms ... But there was no opportunity to get close to her. Then on day 4, as we all chilled out on the beach in the afternoon, Gillian suddenly said to me "fancy walking over there on the cliffs?""Why not?" and off we went.As we reached the top of the cliff path, she suddenly said, "I so need to pee!"I said, "Well, there's no one around!""Except you!""OK, I'll look the other way!"! And I did, for a moment, then couldn't resist the temptation for a secretive glimpse. Of course, she caught me!Instantly she turned the tap off. "Are you some kind of pervert?""well, no, but....""but you like to watch a girl pee?""ok, yes... It's a turn on, sure!"Her angry face relaxed into a smile, and she adjusted her position to show a beautiful clean-shaven pussy thrusting in front of her, between two tanned, athletic legs, her bikini bottom pulled to one side."want to see more?" she said, and let out a short high-speed jet of pee on the rocks below.Now my cock was sticking out of the top of my trunks. She beckoned me to her, then pulled it out. Her hand felt to nice as she masturbated me."Be honest," she said, "what is your dream right now?""you really want to know?""ja!"I looked around, there was no one within 500 yards. I almost whispered, "I would love you to pee on my cock..."Next moment, I found myself on my back, my trunks round my knees, and this beautiful girl kneeling over me... My cock was standing up like a flagpole, and just above it, Gillian was rubbing her clit.Then the waterfall began... With one hand masturbating herself, and the other wanking me, sHe opened the floodgates... It wasn't yellow, it was clear, like plain water, and it flowed all over me, warm, even in the Adriatic heat.When the last drop was finished, she lowered herself onto my hard cock, and shagged my until I begged her to come off ... I was ready to cum! I shot my mouth all over her pussy.As we returned to the beach, and my sister and her family, she winked at me and said, "Your turn next ... You can pee on me!"

confessions of a new age nimpho part 2

Troy stepped out her door and paused. He wasn\'t sure why she wanted to see them but for the first time...ever...he didn\'t want to comply. He would...but found the thought...troubling.Blaze entered the training room. She looked absolutely exquisite. She wore white leather. The trio watched as she circled the room. She ordered the twins to separate and sit in opposite corners. They were to remain still. She turned to Troy...\"Attach a dildo to a machine. The biggest dildo available.\"He did.She walked over and took the dildo in her hand as if to stroke it. It was cold...hard and unmovable.She ordered the female to deep throat it. She wanted it warm and wet.She ordered Troy to fetch a strap on for her then to assume the position by the machine. As he handed her the strap on she noticed him flaccid. That was about to change. As he made his way to the machine he assumed that she would mount him using the strap on as she was fucked from behind by the machine.Blaze knew Troy would think that...they had done it that way many times. She restrained him. She attached a dildo to the other machine...called the male to it...secured him and handed the female the strap on...whispered in her ear...which caused her to get a tube of lube and coat her protruding artificial appendage.With both males confined she ordered them to watch as the female began to fuck her in the ass. It was for show. Blaze had no intention or desire to cum. She wished to observe the males reactions. The twin was rock hard...dripping and moaning. Troy seemed distracted until...Blaze hit the remote and the huge unlubed dildo began to stab Troy in the ass. Surprised...he yelled out. Blaze flicked her bullwhip in the airthen lashed Troy across both cheeks of his ass...\"Silence,\" Blaze hissed.She walked around him letting the braided leather whip trail along the contours of his body. He was hard now.

confessions of a new age nimpho

The Pleasure in PainPart Three: The Pleasure in PainBlaze had been watching Troy's training sessions with the twins. He was unaware of her observations therefore he felt free to excercise his complete control over them. And having found a taste for S&M...his appetite grew...along with his methods of cruelty.Blaze also found that watching Troy inflict pain excited her. She wasn't into hardcore S&M...at least not yet. But she knew that the pain Troy inflicted on the twins aroused him. And she found that to be very seductive. She would often retreat to her "electro room" and make good use of her gadgets. The fucking machine being her current favorite. However she had plans for Troy and the twins. And she was itching to bring them about.Perhaps she had made a mistake by allowing Troy to train the twins. It wasn't an accepted practice and she had no plans on allowing it to go further than the privacy of her household. She had not called for him...she was too intent on watching. But she became aware of a difference in him...and knew that the power he felt over the twins was going to cause him to...perhaps...defy her at some point.Troy had given the twins a series of commands. He stood by and watched as they were being carried out. The male fastened a pair of clamps on the females nipples. She did the same to him. They added weights on to each other...in small increments until Troy told them to stop. Next came the cock and ball cage for the male and the clamps and weights on the females hood and lips. During the whole process Troy paused long enough to strike them with a mini cat o nine tails. Neither one uttered a sound for they knew what would transpire if they did.Troy was unsatisfied with the results. He didn't even have a noticeable erection. The pair had completely complied so he couldn't punish them for that...but he would put them in a situation that would be punishing. He ordered them to the fucking machine.The twins were on their hands and knees as Troy restrained them. He attached each machine with a 10 inch dildo as thick as a mans wrist. He applied no lube. He fished a remote control out of his pocket and hit the power...the machine jabbed them with deep hard thrusts. He could see them holding back their screams. Drops of blood trickled from them both. Now Troy had an erection and it was growing.Blaze watched. She was becoming aroused by Troy. He was completely stiff...engorged and throbbing. His cockhead gleamed as pre cum oozed from it. Blaze saw him approach the male and thrust his member to the hilt into his open mouth. He plunged it hard and fast several times... but soon withdrew it. It appeared that he was going soft.He flew into a rage. Having grabbed his bullwhip he lashed the male several times. This revived his hardness. He then flanked the female and in a smooth switch replaced the robotic dildo action with his own. He pulled all the way out...seeing the blood that covered his cock drove him on to a series of deep...hard and fast thrusts. He through his head back and grunted as he released his spunk.

at the club

I walked out of the room to find a man with no cloths on and a big hard cock standing in the hallway. 'Hey cunt let me fuck you' he said I moved over towards him when he pushed me into a room as I tripped over the mattress on the floor and fell onto my back onto the bed. He was on top of me before I could get up and lifted my one leg up and thrust his hard cock into my ass without even aiming. There was still a little lube inside my ass as he plowed away on me. He took both of my wrists and held them in his one hand, fucking me faster and faster, once he had them both tightly secured he started telling me what he wanted to do.'I'm going to tie you up and fuck your ass raw, you fucking whore. Your going to be my cunt for the rest of the night. You will service who I tell you to and when I finish you will thank me understand cunt?' he asked'Yes' I said enjoying his temperament'Its yes sir you dumb cunt' 'yes sir' I cried back wanting more cock with each of his thrusts.'Tell me your name' he ordered 'Tanya, Tanya the whore sir' I replied tiring to comply with his request.'Your name from now on is cunt, and instead of saying yes sir you will answer this cunt will obey' he said fucking my ass harder than and as deep as anyone had gone in me. 'Understand?' 'This cunt will obey' I said and then he stopped and pulled out his cock and moved on top of me forcing me to deep throat his cock as he face fucked me. With his knees on my arms I was helpless as his hand pulled my head up and his cock shoved deep down into my throat, I was at his mercy. After a few minutes of this that I was not enjoying he stopped and got up off the bed. 'Do this cunt have anything else to wear for me?' he asked'Yes this cunt does' I said up on my elbow and facing him. 'Go and change into something like lingerie now' he ordered pointing to the door 'This cunt will obey' I said and got up and walked out of the room. I went to my locker and changed into a sexy lingerie piece, black with black stocking as my nipples stuck out in between the lace. I walked back to the guy with no shoes on. He liked what he saw and pulled me onto a bed in the common area then tied my hands together over my head. He draped me over a half wall and began fucking my ass once again. Someone else moved in front of me and the guy who was fucking my ass ordered me to suck the cock in front of me. As I sucked one cock another would fuck my ass after being fucked for over an hour my ass was soar and raw and full of sperm. I was moved to the swing and tied face down with my legs spread far apart and was fucked over and over.The night was late and closing time was near so mostly everyone had left when the owner came over to me. He began fucking my ass all over again and came quick enough deep inside me. He pulled me off the swing and moved me over to a new part of the club and hooked my hands over a large hook. I could barely touch the floor. I could tell everyone had left but the owner. For the entire night he fucked my ass and made me suck him time and time again and each time he came but after a few minute was ready to cum again. He would cum in a cup and make me drink it before shoving his cock back into my mouth. He then attached a penis pump onto my cock and turned it on making me cum three times as he continued to fuck my ass. As morning arrived he made me drink my own sperm before letting me clean up and change. As we walked out of the club he handed me a card with his name and phone number on it. 'Tomorrow night you will come to my place until I am satisfied' he said then left.

Tales of the Naughty Vixen part 2

Dani opened the story and started reading. Page after page went by telling the story of a girl with a large appetite for exciting sexual fantasies: the more outrageous the scenario, the more the 'naughty vixen' would enjoy it. The first of the four tales was about a girl who decided to try pleasuring two men for the very first time. She initiated the threesome by walking up to two male friends of her's wearing a short skirt and no panties, sitting on a leather chair in the corner of their reckroom, and letting her skirt come up just far enough to expose her wet vagina. Her two male friends immediately noticed her spread legs and walked over to her, jaws gaping wide open.Dani read on, incredibly intrigued by the fantasy. By the end of the story Dani looked down, to her surprise, to see her hand running down the front of her pajama bottoms, her fingers doing circles around her clitoris. She dropped her fingers a bit further and felt her vagina, wet with excitement. Just then Dani got an idea: she would be the 'naughty vixen' for her boyfriend and his buddy. She walked to her closet and put on her shortest skirt and removed her panties. She looked through her closet for a seductive shirt. She found one that she knew Jake liked. It was a pink tank-top that tied tight around the back of her neck- no bra, of course.Mike and Jake were sitting in front of the television set watching the basketball game, talking sports. "But if they ran a full-court press the whole game they'd have to tap into their bench too early, and they're just not that deep!" Jake stated."Yeah, I guess. But don't you think UNC would crack under that sort of pressure?" Mike replied."I don't know," Jake said back as he looked up to see Dani walk down the hall. "Hey. What's up, babe?" Jake asked Dani. She didn't reply. As she walked into the living room her walk changed from a normal walk to a slower, more seductive walk. Jake, now puzzled, looked down to see Dani's long bare legs. He turned his head to Mike who looked back, puzzled, at him. Dani made her way to the television set and turned it off.Just as Mike and Jake were about to yell at Dani for turning the television off, they noticed her hands slowly make their way to the back of her neck like a swimsuit model and undo the ponytail in her hair, shaking her hair back and forth as the men once again turned to one another, puzzled."What are you..." Jake started to say as Dani pushed a finger to his lips to quiet his complaint. Without saying a word, Dani began to raise her skirt, slowly revealing her upper thighs. As her skirt line began to approach her vagina, she stopped and turned her body around repeating the process with the rear side of her skirt, exposing her back side to the two confused men.At this point, having gotten their full attention, Dani gently ran her hands down the sides of her warm, sleak body, placed her hands on her knees, and leaned her body forward to reveal her shaven vagina to Mike and Jake, whose confusion was beginning to turn to anticipation and desire. Dani turned her head and looked back at the men to see each man's eyes focused on her underside.Dani stood back up and turned forward, raising her arms once again to the back of her neck where she slowly undid the knot that held the upper half of her top up. As she let the strings of the shirt go, she could feel the front of her tank-top fall down, exposing her creamy white breasts and hard nipples to the two men. Dani's eyes stayed fixed on her boyfriend Jake's. His eyes were fixed on her breasts at first, but after a few seconds they moved to make contact with her's. She could tell he was enjoying the show, but even more, she could tell that he wouldn't object to her playing the part of the 'naughty vixen'- 'he would have said something by now,' she thought. The look on Jake's face went from a look of disbelief to a look of excitement. Mike sat on the couch with a similar look of confusion, but seeing Jake's smile made his heart pound a little faster, as he knew that it wouldn't be long before he was caressing Dani's beautiful, silky body himself.Dani relished the moment a bit and walked a little closer to the men. She stood with one of her legs between Mike's legs and the other leg between Jake's and bent down a bit. To excite the men a little more, Dani rolled her shoulders forward to squeeze her breasts together, and began shaking her upper body, jiggling her breasts in front of the men. In her bent position the men could see just how soft and full Dani's tear-shaped breasts looked as they jiggled. Jake didn't hesistate; he put one of his hands on the back of her waist as his other hand made its way up from her navel, cupping her right breast. He gave it a gentle squeeze, which made her nipple protrude a bit. He brought his mouth up to her nipple and gave it a warm lick, followed by an all-out suck. Jake turned to Mike and gave him a nod, pointing to Dani's other breast. Mike didn't hesitate either; he placed his hand on the back of Dani's thigh and brought it up to her ass, giving it a squeeze. Mike moved his other hand into a similar position to Jake's, raising Dani's left breast a bit, into a position to be sucked, and placed his wet lips over Dani's nipple, licking softly with the occasional gentle suck. The two men worked together to remove Dani's skirt from around her waist, each pulling his respective side of the garment to the ground.

Tales of the Naughty Vixen

It was a warm spring afternoon and Danielle McGregor had just gotten home from an afternoon with her best friend, Carlie. She placed her shopping bags next to the door and walked back to her closet to dress down for the night. Dressing down usually meant changing out of her Calvin Klein pants and Guess button-downs and into a tank-top and jammie pants. She walked over to the porch door and opened it all the way to let the warm spring breeze in. Her hair waived back with each gust of wind as she took a deep breath, relaxing after a week of hard work. "Ugh. Thank God this week is over," she said to herself. She had spent the week pouring over pages of text, trying to come up with a topic for her literature class.As she walked down the hallway once again and into her bedroom, she could hear her boyfriend Jake walking up the stairs, talking with someone. The door opened, "He's just a moron. I wouldn't let it get to you.""Yeah, I know you're right. It's just that he's been on my ass all week, and now he wants me to come in tomorrow to clean this whole mess up," the stranger said."I have it right over here." Jake walked over to his entertainment consol and picked up a DVD case. "Here ya go. Thanks. It was hilarious.""I'm glad you liked it. My brother and I just about bust a gut laughing," the stranger said. "By the way, you don't know who won the Duke-UNC game, do you?""Is that tonight? It might still be on." Jake picked up the tv remote and turned it to the basketball game. "Yeah, they just came out of halftime. Nice." Jake looked over at the door and saw Danielle's shopping bags. "Dani must be home," Jake said."You don't think she'll mind if we watch the rest of the game, do you?" the stranger asked."I doubt it. Lemme find out." Jake sat down on the couch and yelled, "Dani, you home?""I'm on the computer," Dani yelled back."Do you mind if we watch the rest of this basketball game?" Jake replied. Dani got up from the computer stand in their room and walked down the hall, into the living room. "Oh, Dani, this is my colleague Mike. Mike, this is my girlfriend, Dani." Dani and Mike exchanged smiles."I'm just gonna be on the computer, goofin' off for a while," Dani said."Yeah, that's cool," Jake replied.Dani walked back down the hallway, past the kitchen and back into the bedroom. She sat down to the computer consol when something strange caught her eye. It could have been the fact that she had just met her boyfriend's hansome friend from work, or it could have been her overactive imagination, but among the titles of folders she had just seen pop up on her computer screen, the words "naughty vixen" had just caught her eye. "It couldn't have been," she muttered to herself, "you're just in lust after meeting that Mike guy." Dani scrolled her eyes across the screen again. "There!" she said to herself, "I knew I saw it!" There on the screen was a list of document titles all having to do with adult-themed stories: The Horny Housewife, Me and My Three Girlfriends, and The Tales of the Naughty Vixen. Dani couldn't believe what she was seeing. She paused a second, mouth agape and thought about what she was looking at. Could this be her boyfriend's hobby late at night, writing sexual fantasies? She scrolled back to the first story to catch her eye, The Tales of the Naughty Vixen. She sat there staring at the screen for a moment, wondering if she should open her boyfriend's story. "I mean, this is sort of private, right?" she thought to herself. "I kinda wanna know what this story's about."

slow burn part 3

But you do not let me go, will not let me run. Knowing that you are plenty strong enough to hold me down, you just held me gently in your firm grip. Again, you pulled me against you hard, letting me panic, writhe, and fight to push you away until my terror gives way to tears. I am weeping in silence, tears streaking down my face, while you hold me tighter than you ever have, murmuring loving words into my ear, letting me retreat and die, to be reborn into your arms, the girl all but gone and a woman in her place. Then finally, we both move, kissing frantically, wrapping ourselves around each other, rolling over and again, both of us finding "our rhythm." Then you push up from the ground to kneel between my thighs while lightly fondling my clitoris. You stroke me softly there with the full, firm length of you deep inside of me. You continue your sweet, sensuous torment until my breathing comes fast and ragged. You begin a quicker rhythm, slamming into me hard and fast, as you stroke my most intimate secrets. I felt my slow burn turn tumultuous as both of us push harder and faster, my hips meeting yours, matching you thrust for frenzied thrust, our crescendo building hotter, wilder, your fingers stroking my sensitized womanhood while you fill me with your steel-hard length time and again, your unrelenting girth impaling me and letting my orgasm build. Soft whimpers and longing moans escape me as I am twisting, thrusting and aching to explode with you, just as your deep, guttural growl fills the air, matching my soft scream that split the stillness of this night, as I let myself fall into our mutual fulmination, into flames that are borne of you and me. Our simultaneous orgasm rocks us through and through. Then, at last, I am lost in you, in feeling your pulsing member sheathed within my hot wetness while I contract almost violently around you. I let our torrential lust and love consume me as you fall into my arms. I so love the culmination and completion that is you... and me... that is us... wholly and only us... and just the thought sets me back on a slow burn.

slow burn part 2

Unaware that you have been watching me this night, I am completely unguarded in re-experiencing you, and this is where your lips meet mine, startling me out of that not-so-long-ago moment. I drag my errant thoughts back to the present, into the here and now of you, into the profoundly sexual kiss that is steadily heating up.Slowly, you let me come to you, and I returned your passion two-fold as I let you part my lips. Your hand lightly cups the soft, warm globes beneath you as you graze my unexposed nipple with just one finger. You stroke me tentatively through the fabric of my blouse, and deepen the kiss gently, yet firmly demanding of me, not making any sudden moves, but deliberately exploring me with maddening slowness. You entwined your tongue with mine and pressed deeper, forcing my lips and mouth open to you. Knowing how much I want you, you let me know that you will determine how this goes. You slow my actions with a gentle hand to my shoulder and will not give in to my urgency. Ever so slowly, you knead my taut breasts squeezing my nipples slightly as you undo my buttons, all without ever breaking our kiss. Your hands are gently seeking, feeling, softly rubbing and stroking until you suddenly stand and pull me to my feet. With my body pressed full-length against you, locked in your muscular embrace, you loosen your grip slightly to remove the last of my clothing and yours. Not letting go for a second, you stroked my long hair and moved your hand to caress my cheek. You pressed your steel-hard need between my legs. Your cock is my scabbard, springing to life from its dark patch of hair. I am aching for you to fill me, aching for you to make this slow burn blaze into unrestrained passion. But you lift me gently into your arms to gingerly lay me back down upon the blanket and, in so-doing, lay waste to my inhibitions; the content of my wounded soul. As you lay atop me with your firm, broad chest pinning me down, you crush me to you with your devilish eyes locked on mine, almost daring me to utter a word of protest, but I cannot. Instead, I wrap my legs around you, trying to pull you closer still, and finally let myself melt into you. I give into the mle of riotous emotions that only you can make me feel. Your every touch is searing, white-hot flames upon my skin branding me your own. l let you trail fire down the length of me, as you drag your fingertips down my stomach, past my abdomen to find the nexus of me, and I cry out into the night at just the tips of your fingers touching me there. Sizzling, electric-heat shocks me, leaping from synapse to synapse, culminating in the core of my womanhood, while my slow burn threatens to consume me; to incinerate my very soul, and I am suddenly assailed with terror. I am unprepared to feel this deeply and intensely, ill-equipped to fall, face-first and headlong, into the all-consuming fire that constantly torments my waking and dreaming hours. I am writhing, squirming and pushing, fighting you, fighting me, and then begin begging you, "Stop! Wait! Stop! Please! Please stop!"

slow burn

It is too hard to think of when my slow burn began, too hard to focus on fact while I lay next to you letting thoughts of you and me, secret thoughts of us, drift into and out of my consciousness.Wrapped into your embrace, I am musing silently beneath the star filled sky. It is that amazing time in the early morning, far before the garish sun is near to claiming the night, where I can close my eyes and inhale you... breathe you in with all of my senses. It is that perfect hour where I can let myself walk the too-thin line between anxious thought and deep, dark emotion.I lay there, lazily dreaming, lost somewhere between salacious desires and intense, raw-emotion, the place I never dare to approach in my waking world. But the breeze brushes over me gently and your fingers run slowly up and down my back, as I realized that you are lost in your own world of half-asleep thought.I watch you, here in the darkness, conflicting features crossing your face, while you think you're most personal thoughts believing that you are safe in the night, unaware that I am taking in everything. Every crease around your beautiful eyes, soft smiles that come and go, the occasional frown that saddens your expression, and I realize that I have the desire to take all of your worries from you, but wonder if I have the ability.I lay back on the blanket you brought for us and stretch languorously. Finding myself too close to my own fearful thoughts, a shiver runs down my spine, so I hold you a little more tightly to me, snuggle into you more closely, and close my eyes as I finally close the door on lingering fears, fears that you are fast-eclipsing, here, in my heart.It is the one place I dare not examine too closely, but then I remember that you have always been twenty-five kinds of patient with me. I smile to myself as I gingerly touched my lips to your cheek, dreamily picturing the day you asked me out, remembering how I stammered and stumbled nervously in all of my uncertainty and knowing how long I have been wanting you, but paralyzed in the breadth and depth of my residual pain. I was overwhelmed by your confidence and larger than life personality then, and I picture your rugged handsomeness on that day. "Have coffee with me," you said as you approached me. I scanned the spaces beside and behind me, wondering if you were actually addressing me. I stood rooted to one spot, rummaging through any number of replies that I might have choked out, but my still-wounded heart leapt into my throat and I just stood there, mute in your gaze."Never mind," you stated firmly, "Make it adult beverages, girl. Seems like you could use it."I stammered something unintelligible which, thankfully, you did not hear."Pick you up at eight," you said, over your shoulder as you turned to walk away, but then quickly turned to flash a grin at me that crinkled your eyes, and I was hooked. I was completely and utterly taken, and then I knew... this is where my slow burn beg

red red wine part 3

My makeup was running down my face from my tears and he picked up my top and wiped his dick on it and said 'put it on girl.' As I slipped it over my head I could see the white lace top was all stained with cheap wine, dirt and cum. I pulled my skirt down my cunt was hurting and felt like it was wide open. He said 'I want you back here tomorrow, this time wear a dress and nothing on underneath you hear.' With my head bowed I said 'yes' at that he replied, 'and bring me a bottle to replace the wine you drank, now go before I make you bend over and I fuck that open cunt of yours.'Sunday afternoon I was thinking what the hell am I doing here I am, eighteen, no boyfriend, dressing up and putting on makeup to go meet an old homeless wino, what is wrong with me. Then I looked over at my green summer cotton dress I had laid out on the bed and thought I hope he likes it I just bought it today, just for him. I remembered he said not to wear anything on underneath and I thought 'I wonder if people can see through it when the light is behind me.' It was still only two o'clock and he said tonight but he did not say what time, I will have to find him and ask him. I did as he told me and got him his bottle of that cheap wine the guy in the store looked at me funny when I went to the cash with two of the liter bottles of the cheapest wine in the store.I unclipped my bra and pulled down my panties and stepped out of them standing in front of the mirror nude I looked at my body and slipped my finger between my legs to feel my newly shaved mound a tingle went all through my body. I turned and lifted the dress pulling it over my head, turning again to face the mirror I could see my nipples standing as hard as I have ever seen them they were aching, I remembered him pulling and pinching them till the hurt, god! I hope he does it to me tonight I thought.I picked up the bottle of wine as I walked out the door 'just on the off chance that we meet' I thought, but in reality hopping we would. As went up Main Street to the gardens as I entered from the west end gate I could see him laying across the bench begging to passersby for some change. I walked up to him and stood with the sun at my back he looked at me squinting his eyes and then realizing who it was he said, 'hi hon do you have any money I can borrow,' I handed him the bottle of wine and some cash he said 'thanks you look nice today little girl come here till I give you a hug.' I replied 'no way' and turned to leave and heard him say 'thanks hun, and that's a real pretty dress your wearing be sure to wear it at seven o'clock tonight, same place you hear.' I smiled and walked off down the street then home to take off the dress so it would stay nice for tonight. I slipped on my leggings and t-shier and headed up town I knew people could see the shape of my cunt and my bum from behind when wearing the leggings. Leggings are like that, but it was fun watching the older guys trying to sneak a look at me and the old women looking away as if they didn't like the show. Yea! right.Around five thirty I went back to my place to get ready and grab something to eat. As I picked on the salad I made, I poured a large glass of the cheap wine from the second bottle and took a drink yuk! it was just as bad as the other night but not having eaten anything made it even more revolting but it did make my head swim a bit so I picked up the glass and finished it in one gulp, then poured another full one and quickly downed it. god it still tasted bad but it had a kick to it and now my head was now in a spin. It was six fifteen I stripped and sat down to fix my hair and poured another glass of the cheep stuff I thought I'd better watch or I'll be pissed. I pulled my new green dress over my head and straightened it with my hands and drank the third glass of the stuff as I headed out the door I was feeling no pain.I walked down to the market and around the back this time I knew what I was doing and what to expect. Sure enough, there he was with the bottle in his hand and a shit eating grin on his face. I walked up to him knowing the light was behind me and he said 'my do you look nice little girl, turn around and let me see you.' As I did this he said 'good girl here have a drink' I said, 'no thank you' but he replied, 'I said have a drink girl.' I took the bottle and drank a mouthful. Wow! that stuff was strong, at that he lifted himself up and dropped his pants I think he must have been playing with himself as his dick was semi-hard already. Then he said, 'take that pretty dress off I want to see all of you.' As I unzipped the back and removed it he said 'give it to me girl.' I handed him the dress he said, 'now turn around so I can see all of you hon! and do it nice and slow.' Turning, I could see him lick his lips and pull on his cock, then he told me to come closer and open those nice legs. As I did, he said, 'good girl now pull apart your pussy lips I want to see your clit.'Oh fuck! here I was standing in a back alley naked and showing my cunt to an old wino and I didn't even know his name. He said, 'shove two fingers pretty little fingers in your cunt and play with yourself until I tell you to stop.' I did as he told me I don't know if it was the cheap wine of the need for his attention or the need to degrade myself like this but is sure was good, for once in a long time I felt needed by someone and this old bugger would do. The night continued very much like the one previous until about thirty minutes later and two of his buddies from the park the other day came into the ally, I am sure he had this all planed. What happened next is for another story.

red red wine part 2

He leaned over and said 'do you want to suck my cock little girl.' I said 'no way you pervert!' and he laughed, 'do you want to play with it then.' I said 'sure but we need to meet somewhere, not here.' He said 'where do you want to go then' and I replied 'let's meet in the alley behind the market in half an hour' and made a moved to get up and he said 'do you have your knickers on' then he put his dirty hand on my skirt hem and lifted it. I moved closer so he could see that I did not and he said 'good girl give me a feel of your tight little cunt.' I again looked around and seeing no one opened my legs slightly and let him put his finger into me. Oh! Christ, this felt relay good, here I was standing in the middle of the Uptown garden with a dirty old man finger in my cunt. He started to shove his finger in and out and I stepped back saying 'not here later, when we meet.' Then stepped back and walked away he was grinning like you would not believe.I did not know what to do, my mouth tasted disgusting from the cheap wine and I was wet from his fingering me I walked across the road and past a pub where I could see the guys he was talking to hanging around outside begging from passersby. I walked around for the next thirty minutes then headed up the street to the ally at the back of the market. I thought to myself, 'is this a good idea.' Then I thought of about the size of his dick from the other night and what you had said. Talking loudly to myself I said 'go for it gal, you only live once.' I took a deep breath and turned into the ally. There he was sitting drinking the last of his cheap wine grinning. As I got up closer to him he opened the front of his coat and started to untie the rope holding his pants in place then, he half stood and pulled down his zip and then his pants as far as his dirty knees. I just stood there, looked at him, his bug semi-hard dick. His balls were like wrinkled a sack with golf balls in it. Reaching down he started to pull the skin back on this dick and said 'come over and do this for me and let me feel that wet cunt of yours.' I stepped forward and took his cock in my hand and started to slide the skin back and forth, he just shoved his hand under my skirt and then roughly shoved two of his fingers into my cunt. He told me to get down on my knees and suck his dick, I said 'no way' he said 'then what do you want' I said I wanted him to lick me again and he said only if I removed my top so he could squeeze my tits while he licked me.I asked him for a drink and he lifted up the bottle taking a long swallow and then he spat a mouthful back into the bottle and handed it to me. I drank what was left in the bottle throwing it down I started to lift my white top. He said 'take it right off and give me it' I did as he said and he wiped his mouth with it then threw it down in the dirt. At that he told me to turn around and he moved behind me again pushing me over into a bending position, I could feel his hands on my bum pulling the cheeks apart I felt his whiskers on my ass and then his tongue slide into me, oh! it felt good, then he grabbed my right tit and pinched the nipple relay hard as he licked me. I felt like I was going to cum right there and then, he stopped and removed his head. Still pinching my tit he moved me to the side and I then felt him shove his thumb into my ass hole and then his long finger into my cunt, as he moved them in and out I thought how good this felt. He said 'pull my cock little girl and do it now' as I lifted my hand I noticed he was hard now he must have been twelve inches long and four inches around, he was like a long fucking Red Bull can. I grabbed his dick and started working the skin back and forth as fast as I could. Then, I felt his fingers come out of me then I felt the whack on my bum. God! it hurt, but in a good way.I screamed 'no don't' he pinched harder on my tit he said 'keep pulling on my dick girl I want to cum on you.' Backing me up to the wall he grabbed me be the hair and said 'open your mouth little girl and let my dick go you going to suck me now open that mouth and dont bite.' There was nothing I could do, he was pulling my hair and pinching my nipple so hard I just let his dick go as he moved in front of me and shoved his dick into my mouth. He began pushing it in and out and with each push he want a little deeper and I began to gag and back up form him I was being spread wider and wider. I could feel his cock go down my throat and before I knew it I was holding his ass, his balls slapped against my chin, then I felt him stiffen he was shooting his cum down my throat. He was coming in globs and it was so bitter and salty I could not take all of it and it began dribbling out of my mouth. He let my hair go and pulled his now shriveling cock from me. He tool a step back and said 'next time I'm going to fuck you girl and don't worry there will be a next time, your my slut girl now.'

red red wine

Friday night funYou shouldn't have made me do it. I put on my fav black dress as you asked and went downtown but could not see anyone I knew. The old guy was not at his usual place so I walked around for a bit feeling so naughty for not wearing any knickers then after about half an hour I saw him in a doorway all balled up like an old sack of clothing, God! I my insides started tingling I stopped myself and was about to go back home and thought 'Oh! what the fuck' my legs were trembling and I started to get wet down there, I could feel the dampness I move closer to the bundle.Standing next to him and he looked up at me for a while, then he must have remembered me because he started to grin and said 'hi pretty girly I remember you, you're the one who took my photo and you let me feel your little titties aren't you' I said 'yes, how are you tonight.' He said 'oh! you know, what are you doing here, are you looking for another feel hun' he was so crude about it. At that moment a younger couple went past us and I said in a whisper 'can I touch your cock, I told a friend I would.' His face light up and he said 'sure hun, but first I want to see those little titties of yours.' I said 'gosh, no we're in the main street' he replied with a smirk on his wrinkled face 'well then you ant touching my dick' I replied 'ok but just a look' at this he grinned, god! his teeth were bad and he smelled of cheap wine. I slipped the shoulders down on my dress and showed him my tits and he made a grab for them and I stepped back and said 'your turn' at that he opened the front of his pants and let his cock fall out it was so big but soft and it looked dirty it must have been eight inches soft. I stepped forward and he put his two dirty hands on my tits and then pincher my nipple with his finger, his nails were so dirty and broken then using the nail he pinched until it hurt, the pain felt like sharp needles being shoved into them but god, it felt so good.I let out a loud whimper then from nowhere I said 'oh god! that cock of yours is big' he grinned and said 'come over here and pull on it and it will get bigger.' Well, I just couldn't contain myself I took a step closer and held it in my hand, just then it started to get hard. Oh fuck! I wanted to get down on my knees blow him but just couldn't do it. Then he shoved his hand up my dress and felt my naked pussy, I was so wet I almost fell over and steeped aside opening my legs for him. The next thing I felt was him shoving his finger up into me, then I felt a second finger push in they were rough and he started shoved them in and out about six times until I pulled back. It was at that moment I noticed a couple on the other side of the street looking at me and what I was doing, I felt like running and as I turned to look at the old guy again he was sticking his dirty fingers in his mouth and sucking on them.I said 'I have to go' and in reply he said 'what's the rush hon! let me see your cunt and ass I want to stick my tongue in there.' I went all wobbly at the knees and lifted my dress up to my waist and turned around facing away from him. I felt his dirty hands on my bum spreading my ass cheeks and his breathe on my ass, his drooling mouth on me then I felt him lick my cunt lips, then my ass hole. He continued doing this for what seemed like forever I was going to cum. I stepped forward I pulled down my dress running down the street. I left him sitting there with his semi-hard dick sticking out for passerby's to see.Saturday night I logged of the Internet chat room, I was so wet and horny from talking to you on-line I just had to go out and find him again. the first thing I did was pour a large glass of red wine and drank it down and about three gulps, then I poured another drinking it while I got ready. I put on my white lace top, if your close enough it's see through, next I slipped into my light blue silk mini skirt, and as usual no bra and no panties. I did my make-up and grabbed my bag as I headed out the door. It was a bit colder tonight and my nipples went hard as the cold air hit them. I turned down the road toward Main Street it was still quiet for a Saturday night but then it was only seven o'clock and still light out things would pick up in an hour or so.As I headed up towards the gardens I noticed him sitting on one of the park benches with a bottle of wine by his side. There were a few other younger looking guys hanging around, they all looked like they had not seen a bath in years so I headed across the street and want in to a store to duck out of their way, I did not want any of them coming near me. I bought a pack of gum, comming out of the shop I cut around the corner and walked down towards the lower side of the Uptown crossing the road I cut across the market and back up the garden from the other end of the park. I could see the other guys walking off in the opposite direction from me and thought good I'll try now. As I came up the path I could see him look my way and that sickly grin showing on his face, displaying his black and missing teeth. As I came level and he 'said hi hon! you want a drink! sit here and have a drink with me.' I looked around and did not see anyone so, I sat to his left side and he picked up his bottle and took a drink and then he handed me. I took it from him and thought what the heck! I need this to do what I'm about to do, and took a large swallow and handed it back to him. God! it tasted like vinegar it must have been cooking wine or something.

the only wanted a drink

She was utterly helpless to stop the brutal assault on her boyfriend. A hush grew over the crowd in the bar as the man holding the chain whipped it repeatedly onto the downed man's flesh causing immediate cries of anguish and reddish welts. While the savage beating continued, Dirge, the leader looked at his companions and gave an order. "Pool table!" The blonde kicked and screamed. Her determination, however, was no match for the overpowering strength of these thugs. Laying her on her back on the felt-covered table, her wrists and ankles were tied tightly to the corners by leather straps anchored to the side rails. Then the leader, who they called Dirge, barked another order. "Bring lover-boy over here and tie him to a chair. I want him to have a first hand view of what's going to happen to this cunt!" Groggy from the beating, there was little Dan could do about it when the strong rope bound his wrists and ankles to the straight-back chair. Protesting loudly when he saw the switchblade, the bound man received a hard punch in the stomach for his trouble. "Shut the fuck up asshole!" a dark haired chick with straight locks to her shoulders snarled before she slapped him in the face. For good measure she backhanded him across the other cheek. The biker holding the knife leaned over the table from the left side and slid the blade underneath the bound blonde's blouse. One upward slice revealed her white bra, which quickly met the same fate as the blouse on the floor. "Ooh we can have some fun with those nipples!" one of the bikers cheered as he leaned over and tweaked the right one just enough to make her squeal. Another leathered man piped up. "I wanna see the pussy.' Even though his body ached, Dan shot the speaker an evil look. Another biker chick, who had curly blonde locks hanging to her shoulders, stood in front of the bound man. Bare-chested Dan gritted his teeth as she took hold of both of his nipples and twisted them viciously. Meanwhile the blade of the knife was eased under the left leg of Kim's blue shorts. That garment was soon thrown on the floor with her blouse and bra. Baby blue bikini panties is all that kept the strapped down babe from showing her most precious possession to the eyes of these perverts. Another slice reduced her panties to a rag. "Oh yeah!" Dirge blurted. " Bet she's wet" another hollered. "Who gets the first fuck?" More face-slaps and nipple twisting kept Dan occupied while his lady's naked body was being talked about and ogled by the horde of bikers. Then Dirk looked over to the two biker babes. His instructions were clear, "Other pool table!" With the help of some burly biker guys, the two biker chicks untied Dan and literally dragged him to the other pool table which was right beside the table where his naked girlfriend was tied down. He was forcibly bent over one of the ends so that his hands could be pulled toward two leather loops anchored to the side-rails. Securing his wrists while his feet were dangling not touching the floor, he helplessly felt one of the ladies unbuckle his belt, and unzip his fly. Utterly humiliated by being depantsed by two women, who were being cheered on by the onlookers, the now naked man heard one the ladies.

first time with my brother in law part 2

See he said, it doesn't mean that I want to have sex or anything - it's just a stupid body thing he suggested.I agree - my fanny is really wet but that's because I'm enjoying being nude with you, not because I want to fuck or anything. When I had collected my clothes and after sitting with Ben for a while, I went back to my room to get dressed - but not before fingering myself to orgasm at least once. I pushed the door too and laid across my bed. Knees bent and heels near my bum. I madly rubbed my clit with 2 fingers on one hand while fucking my dripping hole with 2 fingers on the other hand. God it felt good. All I could think about was Ben fucking me with his huge cock. Just as I started cumming, I realised the door had opened. I looked up to see Ben walk in. He stopped as soon as he realised and just watched. The sight of his cock again only spurred on my orgasm. I wasn't stopping now. I closed my eyes and kept fingering my pussy as I orgasmed hard. My hips bucked, and my insides clamped down on the 2 fingers inside me.When it finally stopped I opened my eyes hoping Ben wouldn't be there, but he was. He was standing in my door, right between my legs staring straight at my very spread, wet fanny madly pulling his cock! He stopped when he realised I was looking at him. Shit, sorry babe he said. I'll go. No don't I said! I didn't mean to he said. I don't mind babe, truly I said. Finish yours I asked gently. No I shouldn't he replied. But you got to see me do it, I really want to see you cum babe, please I begged. But it will go everywhere he said. Come closer and do it on me I asked - I have to have another shower now any way.I slid closer to the edge of the bed and put my feet on the floor keeping my legs spread. I grabbed Ben by the waste and pulled him between my legs. His cock was right in my face now. I wanted to suck it. To taste his cum. I wanted it all over me. I was so fucking hot by this point. Ben just stood there looking at me. Are you sure he asked? Of course I said. Do you want me to help I offered? No we shouldn't cross that line babe he said. Ok I said as I lay back on the bed. Go I said. Ben closed his eyes and began pulling his cock again. His head was tilted back and he started moaning softly after a few seconds. The head of his huge cock was so hard and red, it looked like it would explode with his cum any second. As I lay there watching Ben pull his cock I started fingering myself again. It wouldn't take me long this time I thought. As his rhythm got faster so did mine.I'm going to cum he said. I couldn't take it any more so I sat straight up and replaced Bens hand with mine and stuck his gorgeous big cock in my mouth. I pulled it hard and fast and pushed it as deep in and out of my mouth as I could while I sucked it. Still madly fingering myself to orgasm again. Ben gently grabbed my head and guided me as though he was fucking my mouth. I started to moan as I sucked as my pussy was rippling with orgasm again. Fuck, FUCK he moaned and then he came. His hot cum spurted into the back of my throat. This made my pussy explode! It just kept spurting out of his cock; I was sucking and swallowing as quick as I could but I was going to choke so I pulled his cock out of my mouth and just tilted my head back with my mouth open, Letting the rest squirt over my face. I loved its salty sweetness.Hopefully this was the first of many little encounters with my gorgeous brother in law xxx

first time with my brother in law

My brother in law Ben and my older sister Deb have been together since high school which is about 10 years so far. They have only been married about a year and the 3 of us (along with various other housemates over time) have lived together for about the last 4 years. He is as gorgeous and caring a big brother as anyone could ever ask for, not to mention very easy on the eyes. I would say he is one of my best friends and I love him dearly. We have always been extremely close, probably for as long as he has known Deb. I am the middle of 3 girls and he always fit right in as our big brother.The 3 of us have a very loving and affectionate relationship so snuggling on the couch or hugging and kissing hello and goodnight is the norm for us. Given our house is mostly a family home (the one other house mate is a very close female friend) it is rather liberal when it comes to getting around the house in your underwear, be it to and from the shower or to find clothes etc. I love summer as Ben usually just wears lose boxer shorts at night. We 3 girls sit on the couch watching TV while he lies on the floor, arms behind his head. I find it so hard not to just sit and stare at the shape of his quite large penis through his boxers.There has always been an element of cheeky flirting between the two of us. From bum pinching, to intentionally pressing my breasts into his chest when we cuddle. Ben and I have always suggested to everyone that we are totally comfortable in our skins and were it not for everyone else being uncomfortable we wouldn't wear clothes much at all. You could tell we both pushed this issue with each other in the unspoken hope that we were going to get to see the other naked.I soon noticed Ben would wander up to my room to chat as soon as I got out of the shower, as though testing my resolve. I eventually decided 'fuck it', I want him to see me naked - then he has no excuse for me not to see him. I had been single for a while and as weird as masturbating to your brother in law in clothes is, I wanted some harder images to go to bed with.Ben and my flirting was kept between us so as not to upset my older sis. So when she wasn't around the fun had begun.The first few times that we were alone after making my decision, I left my bra on the clothes horse in the lounge room and when I knew he was out there Id just put some knickers on and walk out topless and get it. I could tell he loved it. It was quite funny watching him try and remain serious without staring at my breasts

late bloomer part 2

"You weren't so bad yourself Bonnie.""I rode you first.""Yes and I loved that. Each time you lowered your pelvis I could see your eyes brighten, because I was really deep inside you, like maybe I hit your g-spot.""You did, which is why I kept riding." "And when you came, I know the neighbors in the next apartment heard you.""Fuck'em, I hear them all the time.""Yes and then we did it doggie-style.""Well you were still hard and you hadn't come yet, so why not take advantage. That's my favorite position!""It sure didn't take you long to cum that time." "Because you continuously stimulated my clit, I must've disturbed the neighbors again.""And I was still hard!""And that's when you said, 'Get on your back slut and spread'em,'. That got my cunt wetter.""You're not kidding. I was so hard and you were so wet that I slid right in to the hilt on my first plunge.""I will always be a slut for your cock!"Again I just nodded."So I got off on all three fuckings!....But you only got off once."'Hey, it's alright. Getting you off three times was my goal.""Don't be so modest, I'll bet you still have so come left in your balls." That's when I felt a bare foot underneath the table touch my crotch.I started to protest but she told me to "Shut the fuck up." The stimulation produced my basic instinct."Do you know that when I was in college my dorm actually had a cock-sucking contest?" By now her wonderful foot stimulation had me gasping with pleasure."And this late-starting catholic girl won. I actually sucked off ten guys and I swallowed their cum." I could feel my face tighten as her foot did its thing.But then she said, " I'm going to suck your cock right here!"Before I could say 'NO', she was on the floor under the table. When I felt her hand lower the zipper, reach in and pull out my rock-hard cock, I looked around to make sure nobody was witnessing this. When her lips went around the cap I thought I'd shoot right then, and when I felt her tongue circumvent it my whole body shook and I tried to stay calm. Somehow I did not come. Then slowly she licked her way down the shaft as she stimulated the head. When she licked my balls I could feel the juices and I sighed with my hand over my mouth. Then back up the shaft to the head, where she slowly engulfed my entire eight inches. It only took three ups-and-downs before she swallowed my entire load.When I came one of the coffee-clerks behind a counter asked me if I was okay. By the time I shook my head in the affirmative, the lady on the floor was licking up all the leftover cum from my cock. She then situated my cock back in my pants, zipped me and shimmied back up to her seat.We beamed at each other."Not bad for a late bloomer.""Thank you, sir."

late bloomer

Her eyes gleamed at me as she sipped her chai latte. Her heart-shaped face seemed to radiate a feeling of utter contentment I was just glad to be in the company of a truly sexy, down-to-earth female, with whom I had, less than an hour ago, a mind-blowing sexual encounter.We decided to celebrate our concurrence by going to our favorite coffee shop. Seated at a corner table with no one near us, my feeling was that we could discuss any subject without worry of overactive ears.So when she said, "You know sir, you have one fantastic dick," I just returned a wide smile not knowing exactly how to respond. Neither did I want to come off as egoistic or boastful, nor did I want to rudely brush off the compliment. So while sipping my own cup of chai, I merely nodded my head. Allowing my brain time to absorb her erotic declaration, her lips moved again."I've always been fascinated with dicks.""Oh." I replied with raised eyebrows."I was one of those Catholic girls Billy Joel sang about.""Really?""Yeah, I didn't get laid until eighteen at my senior prom.""Do you remember his name?""Billy Cunningham...Do you remember the line in the 'Four Seasons' song that said, 'It was over much too soon'?""Yeah.""He was inside me for no more than five seconds before he came... Unfucking -believable!""Did he get you off?"Her eyes widened. "With his tongue.""How many times did you cum?""Twice.""And you had never experienced a dick before?""Only as a touchy-feely thing. I'd been finger-fucked many times and I'd jerked off a few. But I'd never had a dick in my cunt until that night."

Unbroken Induction part 4

With an audience that laughed at his every little sly smile he offered a cigarette to Bernard who refused it with a sour face. As he turned to Mary she reached out and took a cigarette from his hand and searched her handbag for Bernard's lighter.She took a deep pull and felt the taste and rush of the nicotine whilst the audience clapped and laughed in delight. The moment of that first pull as she filled her lungs felt so dreamy, almost an erotic push, strong and sexual.Michael Bowswill took a bow and put his arms about Mary and Bernard's shoulders so that they could bow too. Somehow Mary felt assaulted, her mind was a mass of contradictions and questions. She had her cigarette, why was the audience laughing? With a quick movement she slipped from the hypnotist and pulled Bernard by the hand.Her intention was to get to their seats and figure out what everyone was finding so amusing. She tugged Bernard away from the surprised Michael and led him to the steps at the side of the stage.The audience laughed and clapped.Now she had two directions, back to their seats or up the aisle and out of the theatre. She cast a glance at the hypnotist who was following behind them and decided that she wanted to exit.Leave.She had to go, she had to finish her cigarette, she had to clear the daze from her mind in the fresh air, her thoughts fell like stones from the sky and confused her.She tugged Bernard, who seemed in a daze and led him out."Wait!" called Michael. "I need to release you from the suggestion..."But his call was in vain and Mary led her dazed husband out of the Theatre into the fresh air of a Birmingham street."I'll drive," she said as she searched for the keys in his pockets. "Give me the car keys."Bernard looked confused and then passed her the keys.For a moment Mary was overcome by a strange feeling. Bernard always insisted on driving, he preferred it to having a drink when they went out and here he was just meekly passing the keys to her!"Follow me," she said.The fresh air had woken her up so she took a cigarette from her bag and lit up as she led the dazed Bernard to the car. She felt a fog in her mind, the tattered remains of the induction that had not been cancelled, the suggestions that lingered and gathered around her consciousness without quite becoming real enough to focus on.As she drove them she looked at Bernard. He seemed fixated by the movement of traffic, almost as if he were almost half asleep. His mind was out of phase, self-will had slipped to one side and suggestion had reasserted itself. His wife, Mary, she would look after him, she knew what to do, she always did."I'm going straight home," she said as she flicked the ash from the open window as the car stopped at the traffic lights onto Haden Way. "That's OK isn't it?""Of course," mumbled Bernard.The trip was fast and smooth. King's Heath was just ten minutes from the centre at this time of night and the open window and the cigarette freshened her mind. Every now and again Mary cast a glance at Bernard who was not his usual self. Normally he would be complaining that she had taken him from the show, that she was driving too fast and that he needed a cigarette.The thought brought her back as she looked in her hand and then at Bernard. Surely he smoked and she didn't! On the other hand... It was all so confusing! No, she smoked and he hated it, that was right.At last they were home.

Unbroken Induction part 3

She woke first, that was a given. Mary always woke up first.Mary made a coffee in the kitchen and sipped it as she wondered at the feelings that coursed through her head as she lit her first cigarette of the day. As she stubbed it out, Bernard traipsed into the kitchen and wordlessly made a coffee for himself."Take out the rubbish, dear," said Mary.It was one of her little obsessions that the kitchen bin had to be emptied every day. Normally she asked him to empty it out and then found herself with the bag and the dustbin lid in her hand as he read the paper and sipped his coffee."Yes, dear," he mumbled as he pulled the bag full of refuse from the bin and went outside to do her bidding.As he went, she felt a slight satisfaction to see him so docile. Nice that he actually did what he was told for a change! When Bernard returned he took the paper and sat with coffee in one hand and gave her a small glance."I feel a little woozy," he commented as he flipped through the pages."The coffee will sort that out," she replied. "Today we have to do some shopping and then I have to prepare for tomorrow.""What's on tomorrow?" he asked."Evelyn is coming over and I have to cook the Sunday roast.""Oh, good," he replied without the usual comment that he made under his breath."We'll go now while the shops are still empty," she said.Without a word, Bernard folded the paper and left the kitchen. Mary heard the sound of him finding the keys and then pulling on his jacket and checking his wallet. She shook her head in a small flick of disbelief and hurried to join him. Never had he jumped to her suggestions so quickly."I'll drive!" she said.He tossed the keys to her and stood by the open front door as she pulled on her shoes and found her hand bag. This was another first! The bins, the shopping, no protest or attempt to escape her friend and now he was just tossing her the keys as though it was the most natural thing in the world.As she drove to the local supermarket she wound down the window and lit another cigarette. It helped her concentrate on wondering what it was, that had happened between yesterday and today, that seemed to have caused a small change in her husband's attitude to her.The show last night?Mary realised that her memory of the show was rather hazy, she knew that they had got back early, but the details escaped her."Do you have to smoke so much?" asked Bernard in a small voice.It sounded as if he had been summoning up the courage to comment all the while and not until she had flicked the remains into the traffic had he dared speak."I like it, so you will just have to live with it!"There was a silence from her husband at her rather peremptory reply and then he spoke: "If you like it..." He paused for a moment before continuing, "then by all means."The supermarket was already half full and Mary trailed around the shelves deciding what to toss into the trolley that Bernard was pushing behind her. Of course, normally he passed the trolley to her and then checked out the magazines, DVD's and the electrical gadgets that were on display.This time Mary told him to follow her and not comment as she struggled to decide whether a capon or a duck would make the best roast for the Sunday.Just two hours later she was driving them home again. It was almost a strange feeling having Bernard as a passenger instead of at the wheel, but she enjoyed every minute.*****The sound of the end of the first half of the football match wafted into the kitchen from the lounge where Mary was making the stuffing for the huge duck that she had settled on. Fresh orange, minced pork with fresh Basil and then chopped pine nuts. She hummed as she worked and kept half an ear out for the start of the adverts that would allow her to call Bernard from the screen for ten minutes help in the kitchen at half time."Darling," she called, "just pop in here for a minute and do the washing up."Bernard came and silently did the washing up, stacked all the tools of the vast meal that Mary was working on and then dried all the plates.In the lounge she could hear the commentators come back on again as the match was about to restart."Peel the potatoes as well, there's a love," she said.

Unbroken Induction part 2

The theatre was crowded, every seat taken with an expectant public who had paid to enjoy a show which promised to be sheer amusement at the expense of others!Mary and Bernard sat in the front row, looking up at a stage that was at eye level. The curtain was down and the audience was settling down, mumbling, muttering and still sliding into their seats."This should be good," said Bernard with a whisper. "It's such fun to watch this sort of stuff! All these idiots making fools of themselves for our amusement."Mary snorted at his rather boorish comment: "I really don't why I came with you tonight, I hate all this rather childish hypnotism stuff, it's all a sham anyway! I should have gone to Evelyn's, she's more entertaining.""Your best friend Evelyn is poison," mumbled Bernard under his breath. "I hate the bitch!"Mary only caught the words 'friend' and 'bitch' properly. Then she figured what he had said and her lips pulled into a tight line. He would regret that! She would make him pay for saying that about the friend that she loved so much.Mary thought back to the times long before she met Bernard, the times when the first fumbles in the dark had been with Evelyn as they discovered sex together without the insistent pressure of some boy, with hands down knickers and kisses that felt so wrong and so delightful as they climaxed in each other's arms. Evelyn was a sort of 'first love' for Mary, a reference point on the road to adulthood and a simple time that she longed to return to.The music started, the lights dimmed.A brassy fanfare.The curtain raised and the show began.Michael Bowswill came onto the stage and bowed. After a few of his rather blas comments and a few weak one liners, Mary switched off and took a sly look at the man beside her. Not Bernard but the hunk on her right.Bernard seemed entranced with the whole show thing, his mouth was open slightly and he laughed at every one of the weak jokes that were the introduction to a show that promised to be so banal that she could not help but suppress a yawn.'Whatever happened to the intelligent, forceful man that I married,' she thought. 'He's become nothing more than a sad couch potato.... Shit! I should have stuck with Evelyn, at least she knew how to make a girl shiver and orgasm with a yell!' Mary suppressed a giggle at that thought and started to think about all the fun that first-sex had been.With her thought running in that vein for five minutes she jumped when the woman behind her tapped her on the shoulder. Suddenly she realised that Michael Bowswill had invited her and Bernard to come onto the stage!

Unbroken Induction

"We have never done any of that...""I know, Bernard, and that's why I want it so badly! Our sex was always so straight, so direct," she said as she ran her hand to his prick. "It was great in our twenties, OK in our thirties, but in our forties I want to go somewhere, develop, grow and experience all that lust again!"He looked down and saw her hand cupping his balls. He saw the soft cock fall to point at the carpet. Bernard could not, would not and did not get an erection.Tears came to her eyes and she wiped her gloved hand over the drops, making the makeup smear and change from erotic bitch to smeared grey in the candle light."Is this how it's going to be?" she said as she stopped herself sobbing. "Is football, the pub and the occasional holiday in Cornwall going to be how we pass our time?"Bernard grimaced and slipped into bed."I really am not in the mood for this conversation," he said."You are never in the mood! All you ever do is avoid the discussion. I want to find the problem. Is it me? Am I just no longer a turn on? What has happened to the nine inches of cock that you used to push into me? Where has it gone?"A soft snort came from Bernard and she realised that he had actually drifted off to sleep as she had spoken. The ultimate disrespect, the definitive show of complete and utter indifference.With a sigh Mary wiped the last tear from her cheek and left the bedroom. Her heels clicked on the floor, her hips swayed and her large breasts swung, but she was alone. There was no man to beguile, no husband to lure, no lover to cheat with. As far as sex was concerned, Mary was all alone with her thoughts, lusts and desires.She switched on the computer and waited while the screen lit her with an eerie glow. This was it then! Sex sites full of delicious men and women who enjoyed their lusts twenty four hours a day at the beckoning call of the mouse.She logged on and surfed.Her left hand between her thighs and her right controlling her passage from one site to the next as she gorged on fantasy and was exposed to all the things that she desired, without ever becoming a participant.Exposed, tempted and excited.Contaminated and corrupted.But debased on her own as her own fingers ploghed her furrow..

fantasies at work part 3

I stroke Tom faster, his cock engorged in my hand, his eyes watching my crotch and the woman pleasing me there. I pull my top down exposing my chest, and squeeze my breasts, and run my finger over my exposed nipples, caressing my soft flesh."Stand up." I say to Tom. He stands facing me, his pants slide down to his ankles as he does it. I pull his cock towards me and lick the tip of his shaft as I stroke it with my hand.Claire presses her fingers deeper into me, teasing me on the inside as her tongue works along the edge. I run my fingers through her hair stroking her as she takes me.Tom grabs my head, pulling me harder onto his shaft. I slide up and down it, and squeeze his balls as I take him into my mouth. I slide faster on him as I get closer to orgasming."I'm going to cum," he says. I pull off of him and stroke his cock pointing it at my chest. I tense up as I begin to orgasm, Claire's fingers and tongue taking me over the edge. I moan out as I do, this sends Tom over the edge and he cums all over my chest, his cock shooting semen over me. I stroke his cock until the last of it dribbles onto my hand. Claire climbs up and begins licking my tits clean, her tongue licking up all of his cum and swallowing it down, and rubbing her chest against mine. She then takes my fingers into her mouth sliding them in and out, cleaning them off, his cum mixing with the taste of my pussy in her mouth. She then gives me a deep French kiss, the taste of cum and pussy and perfume filling my mouth."Angela, do you have the Peterson file on you? That's the last one we need to finish up." I look up, my fantasy fading away and slide the folder over to the two of them, looking over Claire's full dressed body, picturing her naked and fucking me. I manage to pay attention for the rest of the meeting and get through the client list.I get back to my office, it's late, and the floor has cleared out. I start to pack up, and my phone rings. The number is unfamiliar, but I pick it up."How's the laptop?" The voice asks, mmm, the sexy IT guy from earlier. His voice makes me instantly horny again. I move my hand down between my legs as we chat."I uh, still am having problems with it." I say. I slide my other hand down my top, and begin caressing my chest."Any error messages?" he asks."I think this is something you are going to have to work on in person." I say as I slide my fingers along my panties. "Mmm, I need you here.""I am taking control of it now." He replies. "I'll open up a web chat."I see his face appearing up on my screen. "I think I see what the problem is." He says, his eyes looking up and down at me through the computer. "Better take a few more buttons off so I can look closer."I comply, unbuttoning my top all the way down, till my bra is exposed."Now, caress your skin, like you like it rubbed." I slide my hands over my skin, moving down towards my chest, then over my bra, squeezing myself. My left hand caressing my chest, and my right sliding over my firm stomach."Now take your bra off, show me those beautiful tits of yours." I slide my shirt all the way off, then unhook my bra, letting it fall to the floor."Tease those nipples for me." I tease my nipples with both hands, circling my fingers around them, tugging on one and squeezing the other. I lean in so he can get a nice view of them, fondling them for the camera, squeezing them together, and pinching my nipples."Scoot the computer up, and aim the monitor down." I do what he says."Good, now I can see all of you. Stand up and slide that skirt down." I follow his orders, I only have my panties, stockings and heels on now."Now caress your panties, and fondle your tits." I slide my left hand between my legs, rubbing over my pussy, mmm, I'm nice and moist. My right hand is squeezing my breasts, I close my eyes as I caress myself, biting my lip."Sit down and spread your legs. Good, now finger yourself under your panties."I slide my fingertips under my panties, and caress the outside of my pussy. I squeeze my nipple, and lick my lips with my tongue. I lay back, my legs spread wide, my hand caressing my pussy. I look up at the screen, I can see he has his cock out now and is stroking himself."I put something in your desk drawer." He says. I open up my top drawer and find a dildo shaped vibrator. "Tease your nipples with it." I turn it on and circle it around my nipples and breasts, my other hand still teasing my pussy. "good, now slide it between your legs." He orders.I slide my panties down past my thighs, then take the vibrator and tease the outside of pussy, sliding it over my lips. I squeeze my chest with my left hand while I use it. I watch him, his eyes are focused on me, and he is stroking himself faster. I move it up to my clitoris, slowly sliding it along it while the vibrations drive me crazy. I take my other hand and slide it into my pussy, finger myself on the inside while I use the vibrator on the outside. "Oh yes yes" I start moaning out, lost in the excitement."Put it inside of you." He demands. I shove it deep into my pussy and slide it in and out like he is fucking me. "Oh baby, fuck yourself" He is leaning back now stroking his cock and teasing his balls. I hold the vibrator inside of me and stroke my clit, 'Oh yes yes" He is standing up now stroking is cock in front of the camera, holding onto the desk for support."Now suck it for me." He commands. I take the vibrator, turning it off and slide it into my mouth, fingering my pussy as I lick it, tasting myself. "Oh fuck, oh fuck" I scream out, the orgasm spreading from my crotch over my body. I hold my hand inside of me and slowly grind against it as I climax. I look up and watch has he cums all over his desk, semen shooting out and then dribbling onto his hand.I open my eyes, looking around my office, the computer is off, just another fantasy to get through my day. I put the vibrator back in the drawer, and begin to put my clothes back on, wondering if I will get to act out on one of these fantasies.I check my BlackBerry, there is an email from him."Angela, want to go out this weekend?"... Maybe things are looking up.

fantasies at work part 2

I sit at my desk, pretending to work, but distracted, wondering why he is having this effect on me. I should be thinking about this deal, but just want to rip those clothes off of him. I can't even remember the last date I was on, or the last time I had a good fucking. I picture pulling that shirt off of him, running my hands over his chest, my fingers running over his body. Then sliding my panties down, spreading my legs and letting him just take me. I unconsciously spread my legs as I think these thoughts, my left hand on my leg, sliding over my inner thigh, moving towards my panties, pulling my skirt up as I stroke my thigh. I dress fairly conservatively, I have on a knee length dark blue skirt, and thigh high stockings. My hand is up past my stockings, sliding over my smooth flesh, thinking about his hands on me. Oh fuck, I got to stop this, I slide my fingers between my legs and start to stroke my pussy, thinking about his mouth on me, his tongue sliding over my pussy, licking me.I have a white button up blouse on, I start to fiddle with the top button, opening up my top, to expose a little more flesh for him. I look down, able to see the top of my chest exposing some nice cleavage, enough to tease him. I notice how high my skirt has risen, my flesh exposed beneath my skirt, I feel so kinky like this right now. I stop teasing myself, and pull my skirt back down, I can't let anyone catch me like this. I go back to reviewing my documents, leaning over my desk, as I work."Angela?" I hear his voice as he enters my office again. I look up at him, he is holding his tools and some computer parts."Hi" my voice quivers a bit, "Come on in." I watch his eyes as he walks toward me, he has dark blue eyes, I could just get lost in those. He glances down a bit, taking a look at my cleavage. His eyes dart back up, but a little smile forms on his lips.I stand up so he can have my desk and work on the laptop. I go across the room and quietly close the door. I sit in a chair on the other side of my desk, and review the contract. He flips over my laptop, and begins to dismantle it. I watch him engrossed in his work, chewing his tongue as he concentrates. I slowly spread my legs, inching my skirt up, making it look like it happened by accident. I slide my fingers along my exposed breasts, my fingers brushing against my skin, hoping he will look up. He glances up from his work, his eyes staring at my chest, watching as my fingers caress myself.He stands up, and walks over to me, kneeling between my legs and taking my mouth into his. He slides his hands up my legs, pushing up my skirt, feeling the outside of legs with those strong hands. Then, he takes his hand and squeezes my chest through my top, and sliding his other hand to my ass and squeezing it. I unbuckle his belt, and unbutton his slacks, revealing his hard cock. I slide my fingers over his boxers, stroking him until he is hard and ready. He pulls my top down, and exposes my firm chest. He leans in and begins kissing my breast, he takes my nipple into his mouth, and twirls his tongue around it. He flicks his tongue over it, as he squeezes my ass.Once he is hard, I pull down his boxers, and guide him towards me. I slide my panties to the side and guide his cock to my pussy. I grab his ass, pulling him inside of me, letting him have his way. He is gentle at first, lips locked with mine as he slides inside of me. I grab that thick hair as he penetrates me, wrapping my legs around him. "mmm" That cock slides deeper into me, and he holds me close as he takes me, pressing me against the chair, my body wrapped around him, his arms supporting himself on the chair. Then holding me close, he cums, the warm fluid filling me, as my pussy throbs. He thrusts over and over as the last of his fluid enters me, my pussy throbbing with pleasure."All done." He says."Almost" I reply, then realize he is talking about the laptop and not me. "I mean, um, thanks for helping me out." I look up, he is fully dressed and standing up from my computer, my fantasy snapping back to reality."No problem." He looks at me, about to say something, then hesitates, "See you around, I left my business card on your desk, give me a call if you need anything."I hope he isn't talking about the laptop this time. I watch as he walks away, uh I'm so horny. My assistant looks at me, then my blouse, rolls her eyes and pretends to focus on something else.I get back to work, finish up the proposal, and look at my calendar. 'Oh, great' I think to myself I get to review my accounts with accounting today. It's down at their office, in the basement.

fantasies at work

Fantasies at work.I was a rising start at my company, VP of product development at a startup company about to go public, and only 32. I have been putting in a ton of hours, and am so warn out at the end of the day, I go home, eat dinner and go to bed. I have gone out on a couple of dates, but men are intimidated by me, I take what I want, and don't like to be submissive, and they don't know what to do with a woman who doesn't need them.I booted up my laptop, getting ready to start the day. I go to the break room and grab a cup of coffee. I walk back to my desk, holding the mug in both hands, I love the feeling of a hot drink on my hands. I get back to my desk, and look at my screen, an ugly error message appears. I click "ok", and a second message appears. "Fuck" I whisper under my breath.I walk out to the receptionist, "Claire, can you have IT send someone up right away to look at my laptop." I go back to my office and sit at my desk, and look through my notes from the week, reviewing this week's negotiation.A few minutes later I hear a gentle tap on the door, a soft voice calls out, "Excuse me Angela."I look up from my desk, a young man stands in the doorway. These help desk guys are getting so young. He has on dark slacks and a mustard colored, fitted dress shirt. I stare for a minute, most of the IT staff wears jeans and t-shirts, it is rare to see someone actually put in an effort to look decent. I wave him over "Come on in."He walks around and then leans over me, looking at the screen. "What seems to be the problem?"I breathe in, he has a nice musky scent, I look up at him, and see his well-trimmed beard. "umm, not sure it was working last night, but when I started it up today, it all went to crap."He kneels next to me, his arm reaching by me, his arm resting against mine, and clicks a few times. "Looks like your motherboard is shot, good news is all your data should be safe. I'll be back in a few minutes with the new parts.""Thanks, please hurry, I need that contract off of there." I ask, looking into his eyes, pleading."No problem." He replies. He stands up and walks away, I watch as he leaves, taking a peek at his butt, nice and cute, I'd like to smack that, I think to myself.

a romp in the park

Bryan was a normal guy, well almost normal. The thing about Bryan was that he loved sex. He just couldn't get enough. He fucked his girlfriend at least once a day, but sometimes that wasn't enough. His friends thought he was weird because he was always looking at porn because he was always so horny. Either way Bryan wasn't ready for a girl like Erica. Erica had just moved from New York and was definitely missing the big town atmosphere. She, like Bryan, seemed to be addicted to sex, but she had left her boyfriend behind. Bryan had seen Erica in the quad a few times and had even introduced himself to her at the last keggar but he had no idea that she even remembered his name. Then one night Bryan got the urge to start drinking so he and his roommate took out their fifth of vodka and left for the local park. After a few shots both had a good buzz going and out of nowhere Erica appeared with Bryan's girlfriend. The girls hadn't seen Bryan and his buddy yet so the guys ducked under the play structure to watch what was happening."Erica are you sure this is okay? I really love Bryan and this seems a little sketchy," Bryan's girlfriend, Tonya said."Shut up, you'll love it, plus Bryan isn't going to care. He gets drunk too!" Erica said with a hint of anticipation."I'm not going to drink a lot okay?" Tonya whimpered.Bryan thought to himself that this was amazing. He had tried to get Tonya to drink for over a year now but the only thing she ever drank was his cum after a blowjob. Bryan nudged his roommate who was falling asleep and they both watched as Tonya and Erica took shot after shot. The girls were polishing off more liquor than Bryan and his buddy had and since they were lightweights they were both getting really drunk."Now I have a question. How long is Bryan's cock?" Erica asked."Erica, that's personal," Tonya said defensively, then with a giggle she said "about 8 inches and if I weren't so drunk I wouldn't have told you that.""God that's bigger than my last boyfriend. You're a lucky girl. I bet he fucks like a beast," Erica said licking her lips.Tonya nodded her head and then fell over, passing out from all the alcohol. Erica picked her up and took her to the car to put her in the backseat. When she came back to get the shotglasses and alcohol, Bryan was standing there."So you want a piece of me huh?" Bryan asked with a wink."I won't lie, it has been on my mind. I've seen you around campus and you aren't like the rest of the guys here. You remind me of New York, and I don't know why," Erica explained."Well I lived there for a few years when I was younger and I kind of picked up the accent," Bryan said. "So you wanna fuck or what?"Bryan moved closer to Erica but then realized that his roommate was still listening and watching."Smitty, grab that vodka and I'll see you later. Alright?!" Bryan said forcefully.Smitty appeared out of the shadows and headed back for the dorms. Erica with a confused look on her face picked up the shotglasses."So you two were like watching or something? That's kind of weird, why didn't you just come out and say hi?" Erica asked."Well, honestly I was hoping you two were going to go at it and that would've been really hot," Bryan said with confidence. "But now I know you're not even going to fuck me, so I'm going home.""Who said that?" Erica said in a flirting voice. And with those words she took Bryan's jacket off and laid it on the ground. She proceeded to lay her own jacket next to it and winked at Bryan. She was wearing a tubetop which left her shoulders bare.Bryan picked up this cue and grabbed Erica kissing her shoulders and neck. She unzipped his pants and she realized that this cock was indeed as big as advertised. Feeling his pants being undone drove Bryan wild and all his sexual energy started kicking in. He pulled Erica's tubetop off revealing no bra underneath. Erica's breasts were huge and firm and Bryan started licking her nipples. He took both their bodies down to lay on the jackets and started groping and licking her huge tits.

the return trip

It was the day I returned from my year long overseas job and I had already known from hints that you had been dropping that you had big plans for us that evening. Little did I know just how big your plans were?First, you came to the airport by yourself in a stretch limousine. How you managed to arrange that, I had no clue and didn't care. I was riding in the back of it with, as far as I'm concerned, the most beautiful woman in the world - my wife! Little to nothing was said to the driver before we pulled out onto the highway. Again, I didn't care because, as soon as we started moving, we were cuddled up next to each other and starting to kiss and rub each other through our clothes. Of course, with all the build up of me coming home and the rubbing and kissing, my cock had grown very hard already and it was just yearning to get out of its captivation. I think either you could tell how much my cock needed to be free or you were just so beside yourself with your own excitement and just didn't care that the driver could see what were doing in the back seat because what happened next was my second surprise.The next thing I knew, you had started to take off my pants. To your surprise, I wasn't wearing any underwear. So as soon as my cock was uncovered, he stood straight up and even began to wiggle showing his excitement. That little bit you love to see and eventually feel somewhere else. But at this moment, you began to grasp it with your hands, rubbing it so gently up and down. By now, I had a little pre-cum oozing from my head and you stuck your tongue out to lick it up. All the while your eyes were locked on mine to see my reaction - boy was I ever excited! Then your tongue began to circle my hole, trying to get all that was to be gotten at that time, and then it was making bigger circles around the head and up and down my shaft. It felt so good....it felt like I was rolling my eyes in the back of my head. Although I knew it hadn't been that long, it seemed like hours that you were giving me the blow job of my life. I just couldn't hold back any longer, I was about to blow my load. You knew this and pulled back just enough for me to see it squirt deep into your mouth and then go back to sucking up every bit of my man juice.Not long afterward, our driver announced over the intercom that we were about five minutes from our destination...which to my surprise, wasn't to our house and kids. The limousine pulled up into a u-shaped driveway and in front of what had to be a four- or five-star hotel. Immediately upon stopping, the doorman to the hotel opened the door for us to get out. The driver opened the trunk and got our bags out and then we were led inside to the most exquisite lobby I have ever laid my eyes. I could have sworn we were in the Waldorf-Astoria or something close to it. You took care of signing for our room, which turned out to be a rather large suite, and we were again ushered into the elevator and shown to our room.The room was elegantly decorated with beautiful gold trimmings, long sheer curtains, a luxurious king size bed with a set of small steps on both sides to get in, and walk-in closets for both of us (as if we would really need them). Upon further exploration, we (or rather I since you had already seen the suite prior to making the final arrangements) found that we had an extremely large bathroom suite with separate shower and bath areas, a double-sink vanity, a small sitting area should you choose to use it to put on make-up (not that you really need it since you are already so beautiful), and a dressing area. Again, there was gold trim everywhere...on all the handles and knobs but done very tastefully. The tub was definitely the largest that either of us had seen before...it has jets and most certainly enough room for more than just the two of us to sit comfortably. I was in total awe and yet anxious to see what else you ad in store for us.I soon found out that the next thing we were going to do was to go out to eat. So, we went back downstairs and got back in the limo. This time the drive was much shorter and to a place we both love to eat at, Red Lobster. We had a wonderful dinner together with lovely conversation and great food. I had to be honest to myself, even if the food wasn't as good as it was, I still would've enjoyed being there. For, in my eyes, I was with the most beautiful woman in the world. You have such a great looking smile, beautiful hazel eyes that had been dancing and shining ever since we saw each other at the airport, and, although it was covered in the beautiful dress you were wearing, a great looking body that I just couldn't wait to get to view in its entirety and feel against my body. After about two hours, we had finally finished our meal and were on our way back to the hotel.We got back up to our suite and opted to take a shower together before we got into bed. As I got in, you told me that you would be right back and went back out to the main part of the suite to make a phone call (or two). One was to the house to see if the boys were okay and to let them know that I had made it home and that we'd see them after our mini-vacation. The other was to a friend that you had met before I came back and had gotten to know pretty well through emails and occasional phone calls. Of course, this was preset before I ever was in the air that you would call her to give her the okay to come on over and join us. After that, you joined me in the shower. As you usually do, you asked for some room to be able to wash up and shave your legs (even though you had done that before picking me up). But I didn't mind because when you lifted your legs (one at a time, of course) I could see your big puffy lips just sticking out. I sure did miss those lips! Just as you had gotten done with your second leg, I decided to just drop to my knees and start to split your lips and flick your, by now, swollen clit with my tongue. You tasted so good and I missed that too. I continued to suck, lick, and probe your clit and pussy with my tongue and with all I could. To my surprise, and yours, when you finally did cum, you actually squirted all over my face. I opened my mouth wide to try and get all the juices I could. God I loved it! After that, we rewashed ourselves and got out to dry off. Meanwhile, your friend had gotten into our room and hid herself in one of the closets.

put it to the test

Invited to a colleagues party I was sitting back sipping on my drink taking note of the different groups gathered here and there. I am familiar with my co-workers and most are good friends. So when Jackson motioned for me to join him...I did just that."Bree?...We need your input on this.""Ok." (Little did I know that by uttering this two syllable responce that my life would be changed forever)."Great. Here's the ongoing debate...Homosexuality...what is it and what if anything causes it?"I wasn't put off the the question and responded by saying..."To the best of my knowledge it has been established that homosexuality is not a medical condition or psychiatric disorder...it is preference and desire for same gender relationships or with both. It is well documented throughout history although itremains misunderstood and controversial. Sexuality comes in more variations than we recognize...homosexuality is just one of them.""Wow Bree...sounds like you know what you are talking about!" Jackson looked to the group and most of them were nodding their heads in agreement. "Well I just like to be informed. I have a lot of friends that are homosexual.""I see. Are you?"I was taken back..."What? Homosexual? No...of course not.""So you haven't been with a woman? Why not...how would you know without trying it?""Jackson! Really! Don't be absurd.""Well?""Well?...Because it's not...it's not me." I was becoming angry at Jackson and uncomfortable at his line of questioning. And was turning to walk off when he said..."You willing to put it to the test Bree?"I stopped dead in my tracks. That son of a bitch! Knowing full well I wouldn't back down from a challenge...had put me on the spot. I turned and said..."Just what did you have in that mind of yours...Jackson?""A test. But not here. Say...tomorrow evening. This group will observe. It will be a double blind situation. You will be the main component subjected to a variety of...shall we say...situations. And you will be double blindfolded...of course!""Of course!..."Tomorrow evening it is then...Jackson." I turned to walk away...stopped and looked back saying..."Jackson?" when he looked over at me I did what any self respecting woman in a situation like this would do...I winked and then flipped him off!My pride had got the better of me and I took Jacksons bait...like he suspected I would. But I was confident that I would pass the test...whatever it was. I knew what my sexual preferences were and left it at that. By the time the test was to begin I was eager to get it done so I could rib Jackson about it."Ok folks we are going to be presenting Bree with different choices...based on her likes or dislikes...we will make note of her selections and then we will determine what if anything this test suggests."Bree...if you would have a seat." He motioned to a chair in the middle of the room and I went over and sat in it. He produced a thick blindfold and placed it over my eyes saying..."This will be a multiple choice type format.""First..." I heard movement and caught the scent of a flowery perfume. Then someone blew in my ear...I shook my head and laughed."Second..." Someone walked behind me I could smell a heavy aftershave. A finger traced the back of my neck and up to my ear. Then a long slow blow. That one got my attention."Choice?""Second."Next...A chocolate covered strawberry was held up to my lips and as I was about to take it...it was pulled back then it put up to my lips again where it was slowly deposited in my mouth.The second one was pushed up to my mouth and shoved in."Choice?""First."There was a back rub...My hair brushed and my choice of colognes. I made all the choices that I felt confident with."Very good Bree. The next round gets a little more personal. Would you agree to being undressed down to your bra and panties?"I couldn't help but laugh..."I don't mind at all...but I must warn you...I'm not wearing a bra or panties!"That was the first time that I have ever known Jackson to be left speechless.The first test proved to be a little difficult to decide. There was no hint at who might be undressing me. The first choices breathing changed so that was my choice.Next caught me by surprise...The first walked around me several times before grabbing my nipple and rolling it between fingers. Then took it up between their lips and flicked it with their tongue several times. Then stopped.The second cupped both my breasts and pulled on both nipples at the same time. Then licked each one and blew on them before taking both and pushing them together as close as possible so they could be sucked almost at the same time. I found this to be very erotic.I chose the second...hands down.Next...I felt a very feather like touch tracing the contour of my body but it was when the touch reached my pussy that things started to get a little more involved. This one toyed with me and I actually opened my legs wider. The invitation was accepted but fell short...simply because it was too brief and lacked any real fire. The second proved to be a much different story. I was descended upon by having my clit sucked and slightly bit while I was being finger banged. The other hand milked my nipple in unison with each stroke of my pussy and suck on my clit. I was so turned on that I momentarily forgot my surroundings and had an explosive orgasm...ejaculating quite visibly. When I came to my senses...this was of course my choice.Someone put a blanket around me and Jackson announced that...that was the conclusion of the test. The blindfold was removed."Well did I pass?" I asked jokingly."This isn't about passing or failing...this test was designed to evaluate your sexual preferences based on the choices you made. The blindfold was used so that you based your decisions on how you felt...unbaised by knowledge of gender. Had you been aware of whether it was male or female it would have clouded your true reaction.""Well I'm fairly certain that it takes a man to excite me."" Very well. Then let us proceed...""Bree...every choice you made was the...female."At first it didn't register...I sat there dumbfounded. Then as it sank in I just didn't believe it. But everyone in the room assured me that it was true. So I had to come to terms with the fact that I was capable of being bisexual and had denied it all my life. I'm sure that it was drilled into me at a young age and subconsciously I avoided such situations.A whole new world opened up for me. I am a bisexual and all I can say is...you can never really say that you don't like something unless you actually try it. Put it to the test...

Double The Fun On The Continent

Chapter one - Double the fun on the continentAfter 5 beautiful years of fucking, Jake and Lucy knew their sex life couldn't get any better. That is, until they discovered a new way to connect...It was a warm afternoon in Paris, the low autumn sun shone lightly onto Jake's back. Pulling his sunglasses off his face, he met Lucy's eyes with a fierce twinkle. She hadn't seen Jake for weeks, and it had been no secret how horney the two of them were getting. Suitcase dumped, Lucy grabbed him by the hand, wanting to show him her new favourite sex shop. Lucy had always thought that the best part of exploring a new city is the freedom you get from knowing nobody, and happily walking around with a new plastic purchase to tease her pussy with.Unaware that Jake had been secretly feeding his own fetishes, the couple arrived at "condom," a bright shop, smooth everywhere much like the toys they sold. Lucy was telling Jake all about a new rabbit she'd love to try with him, but she couldn't help but notice his eyes drifting as she spoke to him. She followed his gaze to another section, full of dildos and she laughed at how out of it he seemed to be. His lip was almost quivering, and she knew he had seen something he liked the look of... She glanced down, sure enough his tight shorts were bulging at the crotch, so whatever it was Lucy knew she had to get it.Jake knew that Lucy had seen, he'd been ashamed to admit it before, but his obsession with anal play had led to him experimenting on his own too. Lucy looked at him with excitement and curiosity as he pulled down a large double ended dildo. Shiny and lilac coloured, it glistened in the afternoon sun, it seemed too good to be true. The thought of buying this with Jake made Lucy wet, she realised her clit had begun throbbing. Lucy knew Jake would love to fill up her tight ass and her soaking wet pussy with this toy, but she didn't know he would want to share it with her too.The couple ran back to the flat, they had made sure they regularly sent naked photos of each other, masturbated online and watched porn at the same time, but they missed each others touch so much, so they knew this was going to be incredible.They flopped down onto Lucy's bed, Jake kissed her so lovingly and passionately, her clit began pulsating so quickly. She wanted it to be touched, she needed it to be touched. Jake on the other hand, was hard instantly, Lucy pulled down his shorts to reveal that cock she loved so much. It was long, smooth, thick and so hard. Perfection. She couldn't wait any longer, she grabbed his hard cock and put it right in her mouth, so warm and wet. Lucy's tongue circled his cock, from his gooch where she licked at it lovingly, up to his balls that she held in her mouth, then she moved it right up the shaft and around to the head of his cock. Pre-cum was already squirting from him, she licked it up smiling, so giddy and excited.Lucy now lowered Jake backwards onto her bed and continued to pleasure him, with an incredible blow job, taking his whole shaft in her mouth. She occasionally gagged on his huge dick, and would run her hand down the length of it using his favourite lube, smothering his balls with the other hand. She looked up at him with such lust and love and he returned the gaze with lust and desire for her pussy. He couldn't handle anymore of this amazing blow job, asking her to stop twice now to prevent himself filling his whole load into the back of her throat.Jake beckoned Lucy back to bed to lie next to him, so that he could kiss her and hold her. Both their hands moved quickly back towards each others crotches and Jake got his first feel in weeks of Lucy's pussy. He began rubbing her pants and moved them to the side to reveal her completely bare pussy, completely shaved just as he likes it. He stroked her pussy lips with his finger, gently using her sweet pussy juices as lubricant. The kissing became more passionate and before Lucy knew it, Jake had taken her silk top off over her head, unzipped her tight leather skirt and had her in her underwear.Lucy lay wearing a lacey underwear set, her favourite that she'd received from Jake as a birthday present. But Jake couldn't stop thinking about the shaved pussy beneath, and as they continued kissing, he slipped off her soaking pants, still wet from the sex shop and from the blow job she had just given.Jake held both of Lucy's hands back above her head and pushed them flat. He let go and traced his hands down her body, past her petite breasts, squeezing her nipples as he passed, down her belly button and finally to her pussy. He spread her lips and dived in to start licking, sucking and playing with her clit. So many times Lucy would pull her hands back down onto Jake's head to try and control him, but he would push them away again.The thought of tasting Lucy's sweet juices was making Jake hornier than ever, and he was vigoroulsy masturbating his long, hard cock by now. Lucy saw this, and finally managed to break free from his oral-induced grasp. She wrapped her legs tightly around his torso and kissed him passionately, their tongues dancing. Playfully, she used her hips to roll Jake over, so that he was now on his back. She immediately spun round, sticking her ass in his face as she buried his cock back into her mouth.Jake had a great view, for a few seconds he did nothing but enjoy the sensation of having his cock sucked by his girlfriend, and the erotic view of her ass and wet pussy right in his face. It wasn't long though before his tongue had found her clit again, licking it with long, slow licks, Lucy's favourite."That felt amazing Lucy, we are so good at this!" panted Jake as he moved Lucy off his face, his lips covered in her juices. 69 had always been a favourite for both of them. As Lucy climbed away, she reached for the bag and her new purchase, excited for Jake to try it out on her. There was something so sexy about having a boyfriend who loved to fuck her with a fake cock and enjoy it as much as she did."Fuck, this is big," she thought, as she mused over the fact this was her 4th dildo. She smiled at the thought that she still sometimes kids herself that she's not the sort of person to 'own sex toys', but she was beginning to have quite a collection. She joked to Jake about what the next one would be called, there was something so erotic about mentioning their favourite dildos, vibrators and butt plugs in public without anyone knowing.

i will , i do

Our bodies glisten in sweat from our ravishing of each other. I clung to his body as he rammed himself repeatedly into me and I beg for more of him....We met at work, I was coming in the door way to apply for a job and he was on his way out to do a job. We glanced at each other for the briefest of seconds and that seem to be just enough time to form some kind of connection, but we both kept on our path. The job I didn't get but I wasn't worried as I had found something that day, if only for the briefest of seconds that had made the whole thing worthwhile. It wasn't until weeks later that our paths crossed again. This time we both stopped and let things go beyond a glance. His name, he told me was Carl and I told him that mines was Evee, both were a lie, but again that was ok. We decided to go and have lunch that lead to dinner as we talked or rather told lies about ourselves. The light of truth couldn't not enter what we started and it all had to stay as it was a lie. Over the next few days we met for lunch and dinner, we had gone from the talking to touching and beyond in terms of all that were publicly socially acceptable behavior. Then late one night, as I lay naked in my bed dreaming with my eyes open of him and wondering if he was thinking of me too, I heard a knock at my door. I cautiously answer it as it was in the wee hours of the morning and I was not expecting company of any kind. I looked through the peep hole and saw what I knew one day I would see. I opened the door to him naked and invited him in. He came in with his eyes taking in my naked body saying not a word with his lips, but his body language spoke volumes to me, as well as his presence this late night in my home, a place that he had never been or invited to."I need you, I want you, will you?" he whispered to me as I shivered not from cold, but from need and want.I closed my eyes to block out the view of him and the need that I saw in his eyes. The lie must be maintained I thought. I don't need you and I don't want you ... but will you?" I asked him as I opened my eyes and my body to him."I will, I do, "he said as he pulled me to him and I kissed his lips.Then it began.Stripping him of his clothes, I kissed every inches of his body as I breathe the essence of his scent into me. I wanted to put as much of him to memory, as I sucked at his marvelous nipples until the stood up like pebbles from his chest. I sucked mouth full of his skin as I went down his body I tasted his flesh which was sweet to me. I was not alone in putting this lie to memory, he was doing the same, kissing, licking sucking, touch, inhaling all that was me. When he buried his face between my legs to drink of the essence there I rubbed my face against his cock breathing in the warm musty scent. I than slid its' thick mushroom head into my hungry mouth and was rewarded with a taste of his true maleness and wanted more. I sucked and massage his cock as his tongue and mouth found my button and gave it much needed attention. MMMMMMMMMMM I thought as we oral worshipped each other sex. I needed more, I needed to feel his strength I needed him in me. The very thought seem to ignite my demanding mouth. I was in shock and hurt that he pulled himself out of my mouth."Nooo little one," he said as he flipped me over onto my tummy in my bed and pushed and pulled my body so that the back door of my pussy was open to him for his pleasure.I was now shaking and moaning controllably and needing and wanting more. In one movement, he slid his self into me, going deep and spreading the pulsating and contracting walls of my pussy. I screamed and moaned at the same time, with pain and then the pleasure of it all. He rode me, like a cowboy in a rodeo riding a horse, he road me. Slapping my ass cheeks as he rammed his cock deeper and deeper into me, I felt no pain only wild sensual joy. He then reached around and started to finger my clit which was now as hard as his cock. I came screaming, cursing, sweating and joyously with him in me, touching me, and fucking me better than I had ever been fucked in my life. I collapsed on to the bed with him still in me and his cock still demand more from me, which I gave and he took. When his orgasm had run its' course, he collapsed on top me and we laid there not talking for words were not needed as we slowly found our way back.In time, he held me to him as he repositions us in the bed and covered us both with the bed spread. I lay in his arms as he hummed a tune from a song that I knew well in my ear. "One Heart Calling" by Nelson Rangell, I had introduced him to Rangell's music and others like him. I moved to be closer to him if only on the surface of his skin as he turned me to face him. He looked into my eyes and it began again, this time face to face.Against my lips he whispered," I need you, I want you, I will. "I whispered back," I don't need you, I don't want you... I do ..." as he again claimed my body with his and so the lie continues...

a proposition

~~~~A young and bored businesswoman finds an intriguing new experience when two men approach her at a bar with a proposition. ~~~~ She zipped up her dress and turned to look in the mirror. Perfect fit. The black strapless dress clung to her figure, and the lace corset detail gave her an innocent allure. The curves of the tight fabric perfectly highlighted her ass. She had already done her makeup to match with minimal eyeshadow and full ruby lips. She grabbed her favorite red pumps and her keys and headed for the door.As she drove down the road, she thought about her destination. The two men found her and propositioned her together over drinks. "A threesome? I had never even considered that before." The idea was mildly intriguing at first, but every night since she dreamed about a similar encounter, always with satisfying results. She had told them no at first, but these dreams she was having were so vivid and delicious. So she had called the number on the napkin they had given her and told them when and where. So here she was, in the parking lot of a cheap motel, mustering up the courage to walk into the room she had rented. What am I thinking?! I don't need to be having sex with strangers just for a thrill. So what if it's been awhile? I don't need sex. She looked in her rear view mirror and chuckled to herself. Who am I kidding? I do need it. I'm so stressed out with work, and I don't have time for dating. What's the harm in one little experiment? She turned off the car and got out, letting out a deep breath and her inhibitions as she walked to room 4.She knocked on the door twice and almost immediately was greeted by a tall man in casual business attire. She recognized him as one of the two men who found her in the bar. He had to be at least 6'1″ and had light brown hair that fell into his hazel eyes. He also had a trimmed beard, which made him seem even more mysterious. He ushered her inside and offered her a seat in the one chair in the room. The other man came out of the bathroom and greeted her with a charming smile. He was similarly dressed but shorter than his friend, with short blonde hair and bright blue eyes. Both were ridiculously handsome and their charm and congenial attitudes calmed her nerves. The taller introduced himself as Aaron, and his friend as Steven. She mustered a soft hello and her name."It's great to meet you, Alyssa. We are both so glad you changed your mind." Aaron eyes sparkled as he said her name, and she felt giddy, like a teenager. I am officially crazy, she thought. I can't like these strangers. They have to stay strangers for this to work."Likewise. Listen, I'm not quite sure how these things work. Are there any rules or precautions we need to take?" Alyssa blushed a little as she said that. She felt like a virgin all over again. Steven smiled at Alyssa, but not condescending like she thought. "Actually, covering rules is a good idea. We need a safe word, so if you are uncomfortable at any time we will stop. Other than that, is there anything you are uncomfortable with?"

a family that plays together part 2

Rob suggested we move upstairs to the bedroom to get more comfortable but we said "let's stay here" so I got up and started to open Robs belt buckle and pull down his pants, then dropping to my knees I took his cock into my mouth and started to suck. I felt his hand running though my long red hair and pushing my face into his cock while he roughly squeezed my tit with his other hand. Rob's cock wasn't as big as Jack's but I soon had it standing to attention, just then I felt Jack behind me working his cock up into my cunt pushing me forward as my mouth which was wrapped around his brothers cock went further down the shaft sending it deeper down into my throat with each thrust. Jack stopped and I cupped Robs balls in my hand and sucking on his cock I walked him around the table which was an old wooden electrical wire roll laid on its side. The wood was rough with a hole in the middle and ten or so bolts sticking up about five inches and about twelve inches apart around the hole, I sat down on the makeshift table while Jack watched, looking over I could see him pull himself while I was sucking his older brother's cock. To make the show even better I laid back spread my legs wide and began pulling Robs cock into my red haired cunt all the time looking back at Jack who was sitting there watching us and pulling on his cock. I let go of Robs cock and grabbed hold of two of the bolts on the makeshift table as he fucked me hard splinters of wood dug into my ass and a metal bold scratched my back, then after about 5 minutes or so, I felt Rob shoot his spunk deep into my cunt when he had satisfied himself he pulled out of me and I felt Jack licking me clean, I could feel him suck his older brothers cum from my cunt then I felt him on top of me shoving his cock roughly into me, shoving his tongue into my mouth dripping Ron's spunk from his mouth into mine and as it trickled down my throat I came again, I gave myself completely while tasting Robs spunk from my mans mouth. I felt my back getting scratched as I rubbed against the raw wooden table top but I did not mind getting I lost in my lust.nnJack got off me and want over to the couch with his brother. I slowly move into the center of the table and poisoned myself to over one of the bolts and began lowering myself down onto one while holding onto two others they were about two and a half inches across and oh god! they felt like cold cocks, I did it in a way that the guys could see what I was doing while they sipped on their drinks and pulled on each other's cocks. I slowly felt my ass being entered by one of the bolts that were sticking up out of the wooden makeshift table the large metal bolt felt like it was screwing its way all the way up my rear. After what seemed like hours I came hard in front of my husband and his older brother letting go of the bolts on either side I went fully down onto the middle one, I was impaled on what felt like a massive metal rod then to my surprise I felt Rob grabbing hold of my wrists and stretching them back over my head, next I felt something hard, cold and wonderful slide into my cunt. Rob held me there as the thing stretched me wider than I could have imagined looking down between my tits I could see Jack working the Screech rum bottle into my cunt, it felt better than both cocks and being wet and full of cum he managed to work about three quarters the bottle into me before I exploded again. By 3:00 we had somewhat cleaned up and Rob headed off to bed offering for us to spend the night with him, but Jack and I decided to head out for home and I began to look around for my cloths but could not find them anywhere, asking Jack if he knew where they were he said yes but I couldn't have them back until we got home. I said how was I supposed to get to the car and home, he replied "the way I like you" with a smile on his face we both walked down the stairs. I was shaking all the way down to the first floor and by time he opened the door my stomach was churning from fear that someone was outside, but in reality I was secretly hoping there would be people outside to see me nude. Entering into the night air I could feel my nipples harden again and my cunt moisten as we walked towards the car. As we drove home I drifted off to sleep sore, with scratches on my rear and back, redness and bruises on my tits, it felt good, I was looking forward to the next time I would get a chance to play with the boys again or experience some new games.

a family that plays together

It was a typical summer weekend my hubby, Jack and me, Ann, had just come home to change before heading out for the evening. It was strange I had always felt that something was in the house, some mysterious presence, I felt it again tonight, I was sure the house was haunted but with what, I did not know. As I often did, I felt, I was not alone in the bathroom as I undressed, but then that's another story. I jumped in to the shower before changing into something cooler and of course easer to remove, then I began to get excited thinking about what could happen tonight, you see Jack and I have been having fun when we go out lately. After rubbing myself just a little, I got out of the shower and looked in the mirror at my red pussy hair glowing in the bathroom light and wrapping a towel around myself and headed into the bedroom to get dressed.I decided that I would put on a pair of silk French knickers, white jean slacks and a white tank top, I knew Jack liked it when I dressed this way, I never wear a bra, haven't since I was in school, not since the first time I went without my training bra. I remember it like it was yesterday, it was when I came into the kitchen and my older brothers noticed my tits bouncing under my blouse, it was Art my older brother who acted first by grabbing a hold of tits making my nipples stand way out as he said "looks like little sis is becoming a big girl Tom" to my oldest brother who was standing by the woodstove, it was then that I understood how my protruding nipples showed everyone that I was braless, Tom noticed also, as he pinched one of my nipples between his thumb and finger until it hurt, saying "Nice plump points to them also Art." Oh! it felt sooo good, the pain and the attention from my big brothers made me so excited, from that day on I went around braless all the time, I loved it when one of my brothers and even dad with a grin on his face, would grab hold of my tits and give them a squeeze.Well back to the story, Jack and I headed downtown to his older brothers bar for drinks the place was packed as usual and as soon as I walked in I could feel the eyes on me, it felt so good, my pants were tight and they showed my ass to the fullest as I walked past the doorman. We squeezed our way through the packed bar and I felt my nipples rub against other girls tits and backs and felt my bum slid across more than a few semi-hard cocks before I noticed my brother-in-law Rob and his buddies chatting at the bar. Rob said something to Phil his bar tender and he looked my way with a big grin on his face as I walked up to them. Rob said "hi" to Jack and ask what we would like to drink I said "I'll have a rum and coke" Jack got a beer. I noticed Rob was chatting with Phil a lot more than usual tonight and both were looking my way a lot, you see Rob had split from his wife about a two months before and was hitting every girl that came in to his bar since then. Around 11:30 I noticed Rob was now pouring my drinks and they were pretty large measures but who was I to complain Jack was busy playing pool and I was at the bar chatting to Rob and his friends Mike and Sam and of course Phil who would come over occasionally, all of a sudden I felt Rob's hand on my rear, he was sliding his finger up and down my ass crack and it felt real good, then as Phil came over with another round of drinks Rob pinched my left nipple right in front of him, I could feel Phil's eyes strip me just where I stood. It could have been the fact that now both my nipples were standing way out in front and the fabric of the tank top left nothing to the imagination or that I was starting to feel good from the rum and coke, but I was getting way excited. Then when Jack finished his game and called Rob over to play a game to make up partners, to my surprise Rob left me with Mike and Sam and before I knew it Mikes hand had replaced Rob's slowly rubbing my ass and working lower each time while Sam was teasing my left nipple, Phil came over and slipped my tit out of my tank top and cupped it smiling to the guys and I said you had better watch no one sees you doing that again or you'll get fired, he just smiled and turned heading back to the bar leaving my breast exposed for all to see I quickly covered up and smiled at the guys. Mike was trying hard to get his finger on my pussy and it felt way to good, so I lifted my ass off the bar stool making it look like I was leaning over to talk to Sam then pushing myself closer to Mike he whispered that's much better, I just had to agree as I felt him rub my pussy through the fabric of my jeans and silk knickers I started leaking and rather flushed. The rest of the evening continued with Sam playing with my tits and on occasion slipping his hand under my tank top to cop a feel and Mike slipping his finger across my jean covered cunt for Sam to see. Before I knew it, it was closing time; Jack and Rob were back over beside me and continued where Sam and Mike left off. I said "what should we do now" and Rob said "why don't we grab a bottle from the bar and go upstairs" he lived on the top two floors of the building, I looked over to Jack and he said "sure", so Rob, Jack and I headed upstairs to his apartment leaving Sam, Mike and Phil finishing their beers.As we entered the living room on the second floor I sat on the couch with Jack. Rob excused himself to get some glasses, and then Jack asked if I had a fun time tonight and I said "yea! how about you" just then Rob returned with three pint glasses with ice in them and he began to pour a shot for each of them and a triple for me thinking I hadn't noticed, he then topped it off with coke. I took the glass and downed the drink in one go and then Rob filling the glass again sat down on the other side of me. Jack asked Rob how he felt about my nipples and that he should look at how they were standing to attention, to which he replied "it's hard to tell from here how large they are" so Jack leaning over pulled my tank top down cupping the one nearest Rob he asked "how do they looked now" Rob just grabbed my tit and squeezed it and rolled the nipple until it hurt saying "Good enough to eat" then Jack did the same with my other nipple, it was really hurting and I said so, then both of the boys leaned down and sucked on each nipple as I closed my eyes, before I knew it, they returned to pinching the nipples again and Jack began rubbing my crouch, between the sucking, the pinching, and the rubbing, I am sure I came at least twice, the next thing I felt was Jack attempting to un-button my jeans Rob seeing this started to really work my tit squeezing and biting it. Oh god! this felt great. Jack was struggling with my paints so I lifted my ass off the couch to give him more access to my, by now, sloppy cunt. There we were me naked with two brother's heads sucking on my tits and two sets of fingers inside me one in my cunt the other in my ass hole.

kegel courtesan

Meet Raine. She's 35. Kind of too old to be called cute. But cute is what she is. She's 5′ 11″ and has the body of an athlete...well portioned...firm and muscular. Those are her obvious attributes. What's not so obvious and what sets her apart from most women are her...shall we say...hidden talents.Let me explain...When Raine was young she had a weak bladder...which lead to alot of embarrassing moments. Somewhere along the line she was told that if she could work the muscles that are used to hold back urinating...they would become stronger and she wouldn't have those accidents. So she started doing just that. In no time she gained control and put all those mishaps behind her. The exercises became a part of her day to day routine. She does them still.What she didn't know back then was that what she was doing is called "kegel" excerises. Named for the Doc that discovered the benefits of doing them. She never dreamed that a childhood ailment would inadvertently define the person that she is today.Raine married right out of High School...so she was totally inexperienced and rather naive when it came to sex. And her husband back then didn't know much either. So when they settled into their marriage bed for the first time...it proved to be a disaster. He wasn't what you would call...very well endowed...to begin with. But he just couldn't get it to go up inside Raine. After several days and various conversations and a whole tube of lube...he managed to do the deed...at least in his mind anyway. The truth is he never even popped her cherry. And for Raine it was not only a big disappointment...but it made her feel inadequate.Long story short...the marriage didn't last forever. And by the time Raine was on her own she was much more aware of...things. She realizedthat there was nothing wrong with her. In fact she discovered that she had developed very strong vagina muscles..The man on the bed was completely nude...although he did have on a blindfold and wrist and ankle straps. As Raine approached him she noticed that he was flaccid. And she couldn't help but smile as she thought..."I'll fix that". She spoke then..."Oh my...what do we have here?"She brushed his member slightly causing an automatic response. She whispered in his ear..."I want you to lay perfectly still. Even if you want to thrust or raise up...stay still. Do you understand?"He nodded his head in affirmation."Good."Raine positioned herself directly above the man. He now had a full blown hard on. She dropped down until she felt her skin barely touch himas if the lips of her sex gave his head the softest kiss. Then slowly...little by little...she began to draw him into her...it was as if some unknown force gripped and released him drawing him further and further into her incredible heat.He tried to thrust up to meet her but received a solid swat from a paddle...thus quieting him again. When he was completely engulfed by her...she began.Raine easily straddled the man and her body appeared relaxed. She let her head fall slightly back as she took in a deep breath. She began to stroke the member inside her by quivering her muscles...but only slightly. The strength she possessed was vise like. She had complete control. The only evidence that could be seen...the faint fluctuations of her well defined ass. That and the sounds coming from the man."Oh yeah! That's so tight...Fuck...Fuck me...!"

mechanic

As she was walking towards her car she noticed a guy standing around."Excuse me...but can I help you with something?""Nah! Don't think so. I was just checking out the car.""Oh...right" She opened the trunk and set down her bag. When she closed it he was looking at her kinda funny like."Wow your boyfriend must trust you or something."She rolled her eyes..."Yeah?...and whys that?"'Well...to let you drive that. 1966 Chevelle SS 396 rag top. Sweet!" A 454 non-orignal actually.And you are?""Oh right...sorry...names Booker""Hmm."She got in and fired up the car."My names Elle...short for Chevelle." She backed out."FYI...I don't have a boy-friend."As she drove off Booker noticed the license plate...ELLEZ 66.When Elle got to the shop there was a message waiting for her:"Chevelle...my bad. Dinner? Booker."Elle shook her head. He certainly didn't waste no time. She called..."Booker? Elle. Hey no biggie. I appreciate the offer but I have to work at the shop.""Oh!...but you still gotta eat right?" She laughed..."You got me there.""So...cool I bring you some nourishment?""Yeah! Cool.""Yes! Catcha later then Elle."Elle was under her current project wrenching away. Her long tan legs moving to the beat blasting from the radio. She didn't hear Booker come in. He just stood there looking at her exposed skin. The shorts set low on her hips...exposing her navel which was pierced and had a tiny wrench fixed to it. Her stomach was bare and just as he was getting to the good part...the car obscured his view.Elle shot out from under the vehicle so fast that he didn't have time to move. He ended up right on top of her."Shit I didn't know you were there...sorry. You alright?"Booker stood up..."Yeah...I'm good."Elle kinda giggled..."Yeah!...I can see that." Her eyes were fixed on a rather impressive bulge."Dang...Busted." He reached down in his pants and straightened out his shit."You hungry?" Booker laughed after he said it. "For food was what I meant."Elle simply said..."Yeah and that too."She walked over to him and gestured at him to follow her. In the small room she pushed him down on a hammock...un- did his pants and released his package..."Hello" she said as she started to stroke him. After several jerks...she stopped long enough to remove her top. Her 36s were round and firm with small pinks sporting long erect nipples. She grabbed one and grabbed him with her other hand. She stroked both...using the same manipulations!"Do you like the way my hand feels on your cock?""Here"...she took his hand and placed it on her tit..."what you do to me I will do to you." She then mimicked his actions...for a while.Elle removed the rest of his clothes and her own. She then bent over and looked back at him beckoning...He stepped up and grabbed her waist as he slowly impaled her. His rhythm was long...slow...deep but Elle had other plans..."Let's ride..." she said..her voice throaty...seductive.She dropped to her hands and kicked her feet and legs up. It is an amazing position.And didn't take long before he was close to cumming. S'he pulled away..."Not so fast big boy..."Booker let out a deep sigh...but he had a feeling that he wouldn't be disappointed.Elle put some music on motioned to Booker to follow her. She handed him a beer and drank hers all right down.She then started to dance and was soon doing some very sexy moves on a pole. Booker watched as she added a vibrator...relentlessly teasing herself. She made a very seductive show of putting a string of beads up her ass...leaving just a few hanging.

adriatic surprise

My sister and her Italian husband run a small beachside restaurant/pizzeria in Italy. Last summer she invited me to stay for a few days, adding that a female friend of theirs from Munich would also be there.I've met many of my sister's girl friends, and while they are all lovely people, none of them ever turned me on in the slightest. So I wasn't expecting anything of Gillian ... Until I met her!Gillian was about 5′ 4″, beautifully tanned and toned, blonde with an angel face and perfect complexion. I was introduced to her while she was lying on her front on the roof, reading a book and taking the hot Mediterranean sun.My sister obviously noticed my raised eyebrow, and as we went back down the steps, she said "you might be ok there!"For the next three days, I couldn't keep my eyes off the tight fold in the front of Gillian's skimpy bikini bottoms ... But there was no opportunity to get close to her. Then on day 4, as we all chilled out on the beach in the afternoon, Gillian suddenly said to me "fancy walking over there on the cliffs?""Why not?" and off we went.As we reached the top of the cliff path, she suddenly said, "I so need to pee!"I said, "Well, there's no one around!""Except you!""OK, I'll look the other way!"! And I did, for a moment, then couldn't resist the temptation for a secretive glimpse. Of course, she caught me!Instantly she turned the tap off. "Are you some kind of pervert?""well, no, but....""but you like to watch a girl pee?""ok, yes... It's a turn on, sure!"Her angry face relaxed into a smile, and she adjusted her position to show a beautiful clean-shaven pussy thrusting in front of her, between two tanned, athletic legs, her bikini bottom pulled to one side."want to see more?" she said, and let out a short high-speed jet of pee on the rocks below.Now my cock was sticking out of the top of my trunks. She beckoned me to her, then pulled it out. Her hand felt to nice as she masturbated me."Be honest," she said, "what is your dream right now?""you really want to know?""ja!"I looked around, there was no one within 500 yards. I almost whispered, "I would love you to pee on my cock..."Next moment, I found myself on my back, my trunks round my knees, and this beautiful girl kneeling over me... My cock was standing up like a flagpole, and just above it, Gillian was rubbing her clit.Then the waterfall began... With one hand masturbating herself, and the other wanking me, sHe opened the floodgates... It wasn't yellow, it was clear, like plain water, and it flowed all over me, warm, even in the Adriatic heat.When the last drop was finished, she lowered herself onto my hard cock, and shagged my until I begged her to come off ... I was ready to cum! I shot my mouth all over her pussy.As we returned to the beach, and my sister and her family, she winked at me and said, "Your turn next ... You can pee on me!"

caught stealing

I heard a creak on the floorboards upstairs, I sat up, having fallen asleep on the couch watching tv, I live alone, and did not have any company today. I only have on a t-shirt and boxers, I grabbed my baseball bat from the closet and crept upstairs, avoiding the squeeky floorboards. I slowly came around the corner, and peered down the hallway towards my bedroom. I saw a small figure illuminated by dim light from outside, I feel the draft from the window I left open.The person is slowly opening my dresser drawers, looking for valuables, I had left my wallet up there, so I had to get it back. I slowly walked down the hallway, then as I reached the doorway sprinted across the remaining space and tackled the intruder to the ground. "Umph" I am sitting on the figure, and look down, they are wearing a ski mask, only the eyes are showing. I roughly grab it, and pull it off the figures head.I realize it is a woman at this point, she has short, pixie cut brown hair, and startling green eyes. She looks up, a little frightened, heart racing, I'm 6 ft, and holding a bat, and realize I must be scaring the crap out of her. I set the bat down. She starts to struggle against me, and I pin her down, straddling her."Please let me go." she pleads." Just give me my stuff back and I'll let you go."She points to a backpack she dropped on the floor next to her. I turn it over, letting everything spill out. My wallet, a couple of watches, and my car keys spill out."Okay, now let me go." She tries to slide away, eyeing the open window.I pick up my wallet and flip through it, my cash and a couple of credit cards are missing. "So where's the cash bitch?""I don't know what you are talking about.""I'll just have to find it then." I look her over, she is wearing a baggy black sweatshirt, and yoga pants. I slide my hands over her shirt, feeling to see if anything is hidden under there. I feel across her chest, and feel an uneven surface under it. I grab the bottom of the sweatshirt, and slide it over her head. Underneath she is wearing a blank tank top, she has firm tan arms, and I can see the top of her chest, two nice firm breasts underneath."Well" I said looking at her. She tries to push me away again, I grab my belt from the ground nearby, and tie her arms together. I push her top up, she has a nice firm stomach, I slide my hands up to her chest, pushing the top over her breasts. I look down, and her bra is lumpy she has stashed something in it. I slide my hand underneath, pulling out my cash and credit cards from her bra. I check the other breast, nothing is hidden there, but a take a moment to fill her tit, she has nice firm breasts, not too big, but soft.I count the cash. "Is that it I ask?"She nods her head."I don't believe you, fool me once, shame on you, fool me twice, shame on you. I slide my hand along her leg, feeling up her thigh, checking to see if anything else is hidden. I slide my hand between her legs, spreading them. My cock starts to harden as I fondle her pussy, pretending to search for anything else. She struggles at first, but then starts to enjoy it."I think I found something here." I grab her pants with both hands, pulling them down, quickly and roughly, I pull her shoes off, tossing them to the side. I look over her legs, nice toned legs, light tan. I slide my hand over her panties.

devoured

It was about 11:30pm on a Friday night when I got a disturbing phone call from a good friend of mine named Nicole. "You know the girl that lives across the hall from me named Devina?" she said. "Well, she's here in my apartment trying to get me to let her eat my pussy." she explained. I found this whole thing amusing because I've known for months now that Devina had a thing for Nicole. "So are you gonna let her?" I asked. "Hell nah!!!" she yelled. "And here is the best part. In her efforts to get me to change my mind, she said she could eat pussy better than you." she said. Now normally, I don't let things upset me too much, and I don't let people bait me into anything. But this bitch done crossed the line. "I'll be there in 45 minutes." I replied. I jumped in my ride and hauled ass over there. I don't mind if another guy claims he can eat pussy better than me, but a woman??? Hell nah. Not in this life time.I knocked on Nicole's door at about 12:20am. She answered the door laughing. "That was fast. What was your hurry?" she said. "I had to come handle some business. That's all." I replied. When I walked in the living room, Devina was sitting on the couch with her arms folded staring at me as if I had disturbed her. And for the record, Devina is the finest lesbian I have ever known. I mean she is beautiful. She's about 5'6, maybe 140 pounds. Deep chocolate complexion with a short haircut that looks really good on her. She's got some of the nicest legs, too. Long, fit, runners legs that go up and meet what I refer to as "Cakes." Her ass is fat, but not too big. I love to watch her walk to the mailbox. That booty is straight "hypnotic." Her breasts are a nice, firm 34 C. Now, not to be out done, Nicole is bad as hell herself. She's just a little bit lighter than Devina. She has longer hair, but she sometimes wears a pony tail because she knows I love her neck. I call her my "Thyck Lil Bit" because she's only 5'2" tall. She weighs exactly 155 pounds and trust me, those extra pounds are all in the right places. I love to see her in heels because when you put those muscular thighs together with that big booty she's got and lift it up a lil' bit, OH LAWD, it should be a crime to be that fine!! And those big 38 Cs she's got complete the package. "I heard you think you are better skilled than I am at something there Miss Lady." I said. "Yeah, I am. What about it?" she replied. "We'll see what you think when I leave." I replied. Nicole sat down beside Devina with a big smile on her face. She knew I was about to give her a serious "Tongue Lashing."I kneeled down in front of Nicole, slowly pulled her thong from beneath her skirt, and as I was slowly pulling her thighs over my shoulders, I looked Devina directly in her eyes and I went to work. As my tongue slowly parted Nicole's lips she tilted her head back, gasped briefly, then moaned softly. Her pussy was already very wet. I began my assault on her clit with slow, firm strokes. Making sure that the entire length of my tongue slid against her clit with every stroke. You see, I know her spot well. So it took almost no time for her to have her first orgasm. Devina, staring in amazement that I was doing this right in front of her, did not seem impressed. So, I slid over to her, reached under her skirt for her thong as well. "What are you doing?" she asked. "The best way for you to know that I'm better is to experience my skills for yourself." I replied. I could tell she was not comfortable with this, but she did not resist. Her pussy was fatter than I had imagined. With my first two strokes, the only moisture present was from my tongue, but when that third stroke came she was flowing like the Mississippi. She was trying her best to hold back her moans. But the full length of my tongue on her clit was driving her crazy. And when she reached and grabbed the back of my head, pulling me closer, I knew I had found her spot. "Mmmm shit!" she moaned as my tongue was in perfect rhythm with her hips. "I told you girl." Nicole said. I swear her orgasm was wetter than I had ever seen. And I drank it up like I was dying of thirst. "Oh damn." She moaned. When I had tasted her last drop, I slid right back to Nicole and picked up where I left off. Nicole had the back of my head with both hands because I was showing her no mercy. I was sucking and licking her clit at the same time, and she loved when I did that. She told me the sensation was so intense that she could hardly contain herself. "Oh baby, yes. Right there! Right there! RIGHT THERE!!!" she screamed as her second orgasm jolted her body. Again, I slid over to Devina, who welcomed me with opened legs. I repeated the same motion on her. "Shit!" she moaned. Her clit was so stimulated, that I swear it had grown some. It was like a small knob now, and I was wearing it out. "Gat Damn, suck that clit baby!" she yelled. When I reached up and put her nipples between my thumbs and index fingers, giving them a light squeeze, the second orgasm erupted from her. "Oh FUCK!!" she yelled. Again, once I was done drinking from her fountain, I slid back over to Nicole. As I started on Nicole's clit, I slid in one finger as well and found her G-spot. From that point on it was a double assault. My intention was to put Nicole to sleep this time. At first, Nicole was moaning as usual, but then her moans became muffled. I glanced up and found Nicole and Devina locked in a deep kiss. When Nicole's last orgasm came, she broke the kiss and moaned so deep. I had never heard her moan like that before. Nicole just laid back on the couch, breathing heavily with her eyes closed. "That's a damn shame that a man can wear me out like that with his tongue." she said. Then I slid back over to Devina. I slid two fingers in her pussy but didn't find her G-spot. From the moment my fingers entered her, I wasn't looking for it. Her pussy was so tight. While I was licking her clit, I was just moving my fingers in and out. I had to have some of that. I turned her over and began to lick her pussy from the back. She loved it. She was sliding her ass up and down my face. Meanwhile, I was pulling my now rock hard dick out about to give something else she hadn't had in a while. When I slid my dick inside her, at first she jumped, I'm sure out of shock. My first few strokes were slow.

the talk

It was another typical Friday afternoon at the office. Everyone had gone for the evening except me and Valerie. We were always the last to leave. There was always something she was trying to get done before the week was over. And that something usually didn't need to be done until the following week. But she was a workaholic and she was also my partner. So if she stayed late, I stayed late. Which wasn't a bad thing at all. Valerie is gorgeous. She wore her hair cut short, which is always nice. Leaves her neck exposed for me to steal an occasional whiff of her perfume when I'm looking over her shoulder. She has the sexiest slender body. Just enough curves to make you notice. To top it off she has some large breasts for a small woman. There was a rumor floating around that they were implants. Not even close. That's all her in there. Today she wore the usual business suit. The black skirt stopped right at the knee. The blouse white with 2 buttons open. Her cleavage drove me crazy all day. Part of the reason I didn't mind working late. I loved the view in my office.While today was typical as far as us working late, her behavior over the past weeks was a little off. She was a little more moody than normal. She was real short with the office assistants, and even barked at me a few times. Didn't bother me though. I usually give her the old cat claws and hiss and she'll laugh and apologize, and all is good. But this week there was no laugh. Not even a smile. My girlfriend gets like this from time to time when there's a little too much on her plate and the stress mounts. At home it's an easy fix. As soon as I notice it I grab her, lay her across the nearest horizontal surface and fuck her until we both pass out from exhaustion. Of course this situation is different. As much as I would LOVE to fuck Valerie across every surface in our shared office, her husband wouldn't appreciate it one bit. So, with that small obstacle in the way of what I really wanted to do, I did the next best thing. I reached in my desk, grabbed the bottle brandy and two glasses I kept there, and poured us both a drink.As I handed her the glass I said, "Val, tell me what's on your mind." She looked shocked and asked "What makes you think something is wrong?" I didn't responded, I just kept the glass extended to her with look that screamed "Seriously??" She reluctantly took the glass, sat down on the sofa in our office, and began to tell me her story. There was nothing overly unusual about the story. In fact, it's a common story in every marriage. Things have become a little stale. Stagnant. It happens all the time. Most couples solve this problem by having a baby, or taking a romantic cruise. Others buy toys, lingerie, or porn to spark things. My solution is much cheaper. In fact there is a very popular saying about it. TALK IS CHEAP!!!! "Have you talked to him about it?" I asked. "Yes. But we both just say whatever we think sounds right at the time." she said. "We talk of trips, and more intimacy, but it never happens." she continued."Have you ever thought about telling him what you want?" I asked."What do you mean?" she asked."Exactly what I said. Tell him what you want." I replied. "Or, if you really want to blow his mind, tell him what's going to happen." I said."I don't think I understand." she said."Let me give you an example. Just go with it, and trust me." I said."Ok." she said."I want you to take off your panties....." I started."WHAT??!!!" she said."We just agreed that you would trust me. Now do as I ask, and don't interrupt. Just go with it." I replied. She slowly stood and slid the thong panties she was wearing down to her ankles an stepped out of them. "Now, sit back down on the couch. Position yourself where you can see me." I said. She complied. "Now close your eyes and concentrate on everything I say." I said.At this point I began to describe everything I wanted to do to her. I started with her shoulders, massaging them gently. The warmness of my hands and the soft touch I was applying are beginning to relax her. Next I nuzzled her neck with my nose and mouth, breathing softly on her skin. She smelled wonderful as usual and I could tell that she liked the fact that I told her about the whiffs of perfume I steal from her occasionally. Her breathing is slowing. Getting heavy. When I took her left lobe in my mouth, she let out a soft gasp that was followed by a moan. At the same time I am opening her blouse one button at a time. Her breathing is deep and fast. After the last button is undone, I untuck her blouse, but do not open it. My mouth has moved from her ear lobe to her neck and I am now kissing and sucking her neck. She is letting out soft moans. After an exetremly deep moan she turns towards me and we lock in a deep kiss. As I began to suck on her lips, I can tell she likes it because she grasps the back of my head to give a deeper kiss. When the kiss is broken she looks into my eyes. There is no remorse. No regret. Just pure passion. I knew she wanted me. And I wanted her even more. .I position myself between her legs. Slowly slide her skirt up. I slowly move my face between her legs, all the while staring at her intensely. She stares back and licks her lips. As my tongue makes contact with her other lips, she let's out a low moan. When my tongue splits her lips and finds her clit she let's me know immediately that she likes it. "Mmmm, SHIT!!!! Yes!!!!" she says as she moans. I start a slow sliding of my tongue up and down on her throbbing clit. Her right hand is lightly grasping the back of my head. I make my strokes deeper. More intense. Finally I begin to suck and lick her clit at the same time. She is loving it. Her moans are now deeper. Louder. She is grabbing my head harder. Her hips are moving with my tongue strokes. She is moving as if she is about to explode in my mouth. I reach up inside her blouse, underneath her bra. As I begin to squeezed and play with her nipples, she puts a death grip on the back of my head. She lets out an extremely loud moan as she begins to cum in my mouth. She is a squirter, and I can tell it's been a while since she last did because there was a lot. It runs down my mouth and chin. I let her see me lick what I wipe off my face with my fingers. I clean her thighs with my mouth. Letting out moans of my own as if I had just been served a meal at the finest resaurant in town. She is delicious. Finger licking good.........LITERALLY.At this point I am speechless. I stopped mid sentence and just stared in amazement. I was truly stunned. About 3 minutes into my talk with her, she had slid her hand down her skirt. As I spoke of speeding up my tongue stroke, she rubbed her clit faster and faster until she had cum all over her hand and the floor in our office. When she opened her eyes, at first there was disappointment that I was still across the room staring at her. Next came embarrassment as she realized that I hadn't touched her. She had just unconsciously pleasured herself in front of me, and it all started when I stole another whiff of her perfume.............IN HER IMAGINATION.That was 3 months ago. Nothing physical has happened between us. Her life at home appears to have gotten better. I've tried to move on, but think about it all the time. I tell myself "That's forbidden fruit!! Don't touch!!" But I have to admit, if "Eve" offers this "Adam" a bite of THAT apple I will devour it!!!It's Friday again. Almost time to go. I had just shut down my computer when Valerie called me."Come here for a second and take a look at this before I close it out." she said.As I leaned over her right shoulder from behind her, I stole a whiff of her perfume. She smelled absolutely delicious as usual. However, this time she could hear the slight sniff from me. As I crossed her shoulder to look at her screen she grabbed the back of my head with her right hand, turned and slid her tongue in my mouth. I don't remember how long the kiss lasted. What I do remember is what she said next. "GO LOCK THE DOOR!!!"

wildflower

She stared up at the ceiling as she caressed herself. Oh how she wished that it was his arms holding her...and that it was his chest that her head rested on...his breathing lulling her to sleep.But he had his back to her... laying on the very edge of the bed. He was only inches away...although it felt like miles.She snuggled up to him and ran her hand along the length of his smooth warm thigh...across his firm stomach and up to his chest. She stopped above his heart. She began to trace circles around his nipple. She heard him sigh...almost as if he was annoyed. She moved back down to his stomach and let her hand reach for his manhood. But he grabbed it and pushed it away.A moment later he rolled onto his back...he pushed her over onto her stomach. She heard the drawer to the nightstand open...then close. The familiar scent of wildflowers filled the air...as did the faint squishy sounds. She knew that he was applying his favorite potion to his shaft...he always did.His fingers found her already wet entrance. He pushed past her swollen lips. She gasped and instinctively her muscles tighten around the digits. She craved his touch. She yearned for his attention. She wanted him to take her...to ram her until they were both spent. But...He removed his fingers. The bed shifted as he moved forward. She felt his cockhead at her lips...parting them as he tried to enter her. She shuttered in anticipation. Sensations began to radiate within her. He thrust in...she pushed back. She wanted him to fuck her hard and fast. But as he drew back he slipped out of her and moved away. He sat on the edge of the bed. Unapologizingly saying that he was just tired.It was the way he said it...the way it made her feel that it was her fault. She suspected he was having an affair. She wondered what she could do to win back his affections? She wondered if it was already too late?As his fingers found the numbers she heard the tones on his cell phone."Yes... I'm checking in on my patients."She held her breath as she listened."Oh! I see. Very well. I'll be right there."She let out a long sigh."I have to go. A patient has taken a turn for the worst."He quickly dressed and was gone.She laid there in the dark. She wondered how they knew which doctor was calling? He didn't give his name. A tear traveled across her temple and disappeared into her hair. But her need was far more consuming then her suspicion or doubts.She was on fire...she ran her hands along her thighs...quickly reaching for her nipples. She pinched them. Hard. She imagined it was his fingers. Pulses of pleasure traveled throughout her body...finding their way to her clit. Fingers parted her lips and she drove them into herself...over and over. She slowly pulled them out and brought them to her lips. She could smell her sex and the scent of wildflowers. As she tasted her juices it only excited her all the more. Just as she began to pleasure herself...the phone rang.Her voice was husky...almost breathless."Hello?""You're alone again aren't you?"" What? "'Who is this?""He didn't satisfy you again did he?""Excuse me...what did you just say? Who is this?""Your husband. He doesn't get hard. He doesn't satisfy you. I bet your hand is on that wet pussy right now. I bet your nipples ache to be sucked...don't they?"She was taken back by the strangers voice. Yet she was shamefully excited by his words."Don't they?" he demanded."Y-yes!" she managed to whisper."You want a big hard cock to fuck that hole of yours...don't you? Fuck you until hot spunk fills you up?""Yes!""Then listen..."The sounds were barely audible. She strained her ear and could make out rustling...and something she couldn't quite place. Then she heard the moaning...it grew louder...and there was now a slapping sound. As she listened she furiously rubbed her clit.

dating your friend

First off, I'd just like to say your principles are pure genius. All of my buddies swear by your tactics, and I've jumped on the bandwagon. "The System" has helped me finally realize exactly why I'm so successful with women. However, I currently find myself in a situation I'm completely and utterly stumped by. Lola and I have known each other since the seventh grade and been best friends ever since. We're both now in our 20s, attended grad school together, work together and are still attached at the hip. I was always aware that Lola was smoking hot but I was never attracted to her before. But recently one of the newest members of our circle of friends interrogated me about why I had never "put the moves" on Lola. I shrugged it off, but it got me thinking, and now I'm obsessing over her. Somehow it just now registered that Lola's the sort of girl I always thought I might settle down with -- gorgeous, wildly intelligent, challenging, adventurous and sophisticated. Thus far, my course of action has been to put a little occasional light flirting into my byplay with Lola in order to check her Interest Level, and so far she's been immediately responsive. I've been getting all the attention she gives guys she wants to date -- little touches, sultry looks, etc. Her interest in her other admirers has also dropped substantially, it seems to me, which gives me the impression that she's at least 60% interested in me. Doc, I'm still hustling other chicks because I have two big issues. First, the Challenge factor is almost completely nonexistent with Lola because she knows everything about me, and we work together very closely, do all of our extracurricular activities together and live right next to each other. To boot, it's not as if I can just suddenly change how much time we spend together. Secondly, Lola is a big player. An iron lock on her heart is something she inherited from her father. There are few things she enjoys more than stringing a guy along for a night before crushing him under her stilettos. And while I'm not so sadistic, I bounce girls around, too, out of boredom. If anything happens between me and Lola, we're playing with big fire and there's potential for someone to get hurt. Anyway, despite the problems, I really want to make something work with Lola. I've snuck into her affections already, now I just need to slip into the romance sector. How can I do it? How can I challenge Lola when there's so little space between us? Hank - who's exhausted and begging for coaching Hi Hank, You're making a dangerous assumption when you say that Lola is attracted to you. She might just be going along with your occasional light flirting because you two have been friends since the seventh grade. And that's the problem here. What you're going to have to do is make all the other girls you work with laugh and flirt with you and cut down on your time spent with Lola to see if and how she reacts to it.

dubai thai massage

My wife and I recently went to Dubai for a short holiday. As expected the weather was very hot and the hotel was amazing. One of the facilities in the hotel was a traditional Thai health spa, offering massages and other treatments.I really fancied this, even though I knew they wouldn't offer extras! Certainly not in Dubai. My wife went to arrange a "Mens Spa Treatment" for me and she arranged one for herself.At 3 o clock that afternoon we turned up for our treatments and the atmosphere was so tranquil and relaxing, sweet aromas and meditation music playing softly. I was really looking forward to this, even though it clearly said because of their laws that females would only massage females and males only massage males. Never mind, I though, this is going to be amazing.My wife went off first and I followed a stuning young Thai girl who showed me where to undress and put on a pair of strange see through black pants. To be honest, I know it was to cover my cock up but they were quite tight and actually hid nothing! Once stretched they were completely transparent!She asked me to lay on my stomach on a warm soft bed and she began to pour warm oil on me. Bingo, no male masseur! She began at my neck and rubbed the fragrant oil on me, working her way down my body. She was very careful not to touch my penis directly, but she did brush past it several times, causing it to become aroused. I was careful to pull the foreskin down and expose the helmet when I put on their pants as I thought it would feel nicer! By the time she had worked her magic and the oil into my feet, he was solid. I am lucky enough to be endowed with a fine and very thick seven inch cock with a lovely long foreskin. When fully erect it has a lovely upward banana bend in it.At this point, she asked me to turn over and lay on my back. Oh no, I thought, he'll surely be exposed outside the pants, but he wasn't! He was however very very erect and stretching the pants to their maximum. She seemed to ignore this and continued to massage my front. Again, she brushed against my cock several times, especially the swollen purple helmet. The sensation of the heat and oil was causing me to feel like ejaculating but I knew this would be bad!At last she stopped and showered me with a hot soft water jet, and gently rubbed the oil off with some gel.Next she asked me to lay on my stomach again, which to be honest was painful as my penis was still very hard. She climbed on my back and began a very hard intense massage which was bordering on pain. She locked her legs in mine and really rubbed into my muscles with her arms, elbows and hands. The thought of her doing this, made my cock ache with desire to squirt. I knew the helmet was even fatter now, I could feel it digging in my stomach. Eventually she stopped and told me to relax for a few minutes.As soon as she went out of the room, I released my cock and touched the end. I turned over and looked at it. I was oozing a river of pure clear precum, never before had I seen so much flowing out of my cock. I started to rub it into the purple helmet, desperate to cum. But I heard someone coming and quickly laid back on my stomach.This time it was a small young Phillipino man who helped me up, passed me a towel and asked me to follow him. We went into a very hot steam room and I was to lay on the marble table, again face down. He said very little and began to wash me from the head down with a very soft slimy soap on a sponge. Although it was a male, and I am not gay, it really turned me on. I was dying for him to wash my cock and balls, but I knew he probably wouldn't due to their laws.When he got to my middle, he parted my legs and very very carefully began to wash my penis through the pants. I cannot describe what it felt like. How I didn't cum I will never know. He massaged my heavy ball sac and washed up the length to the fat helmet and then stopped and moved down my legs to my feet. I then had to turn over.

the lab chapter 2

Susan nodded and immediately leaned over into Aaron's lap and took him into her mouth. Pleasure exploded in Aaron's brain and he threw his head back with a groan. Susan was merciless. Her pink tongue expertly attacked every sensitive area of his overly swollen cock. With one hand she pumped his shaft viscously and with the other she firmly held his testicles.In less than a minute Aaron could feel a climax building and his balls tighten. At that same moment Susan squeezed them and pulled them back downward. A small jolt of pain shot threw him, amongst the pleasure, and his climax faded. She did not let up her assault on his prick, however, and even increased her efforts.Aaron's head spun. The intense pleasure was almost too much for him and within two minutes he could feel another orgasm building. Again, as his balls tightened and began to lift upward, Susan squeezed hard and pulled them back down. This time it didn't really hurt, but he didn't orgasm either. She was stopping him from cumming."Why?" Was all Aaron could get out between huffs, giving Ms. Hawthorne a sad and distressed look. He had never wanted to cum so much before in his life."We are simply trying to measure you maximum discharge," Ms. Hawthorne responded to him calmly, "only a few more times now."A few more times turned closer to five. Whenever Aaron would get close, Susan would do her thing and the orgasm would recede. Sweat covered his forehead and he was gasping for breath. He did not realize, but he was now unconsciously thrusting up into Susan's mouth. With each thrust he could feel the top of her rough, hard palate rub against the top of his penis. When he would pull back he could fell her soft, red lips form a tight ring around the edge of his cock head, not letting him go. All the while, her tongue was probing every inch of him, finding every sensitive nerve ending and tormenting it relentlessly."Alright Susan, that should be good," Ms. Hawthorne said in a raspy tone.Susan pulled her mouth off of Aaron and finally let go of his balls. While still stroking his cock vigorously, she grabbed the cylinder and held it ready in front of his dark purple cock head."Cum now Aaron," Ms. Hawthorne said almost ordering him to do so.Aaron could feel the pleasure rising again from Susan's pumping. He grabbed the bottom of the chair to steady himself. He could feel the telltale knot begin to form at the base of his cock.At that same moment he felt something soft push his testicles upward. It wasn't Susan. She was jacking him off with one hand and holding the graduated cylinder with the other. He realized quickly when he looked over at the slouched down Ms. Hawthorne, that it was her foot, this time there was no boxers between them.It was a more forceful massage than before, but it felt like the opposite of what Susan had been doing. Ms. Hawthorne was lifting his balls gently upward into their climax position. Each of her delicate toes squeezed him slightly but not painfully. Aaron could also feel the satiny texture of the top of her foot against his sack as she wedged it underneath him. He also felt her big toe put pressure on the tender space between his cock and anus.Finally it became too much and Aaron and with a roar, let himself go. As he did Ms. Hawthorne's jammed her big toe hard into him, sending his orgasm higher. Pearly white ropes of thick semen shot out. Susan, undaunted by his quick release, covered his cock head with the graduated cylinder while squeezing and stroking harder on his prick. Aaron's pelvic muscle spasmed again and another load of thick white cream screamed out of him. He continued to spasm one after the other as his body was racked by the orgasm. He had never came so hard or so long before in his life. The world was nothing but a blur as he felt himself discharge again and again. Nothing mattered to him but this moment. His body was on fire but he could still feel Susan's soft hand firmly milking ever last drop out of him while Ms. Hawthorne's feet and toes continuing to coax his balls for even more.Eventually his pleasure subsided and Susan loosed her grip. She gave him a couple more quick squeezes and then wiped the tip of his cock off with the cylinder, collecting every last bit of the milky liquid. Ms. Hawthorne played with his ball sack for a minute more. Both were enjoying the feel of his tender flesh between her toes.Soon Ms. Hawthorne withdrew her foot and straightened up in her chair. She had her fingers buried in her pussy the whole time and had nearly brought herself to orgasm too. She was still a mess however. Her cunt was dripping and her skirt was wet with pussy juice that had run down her ass. The fingers on her right hand were also soaked. She kept it below her desk but could still smell the strong musky aroma filling the room."I believe that will be sufficient," Ms. Hawthorne spoke, her voice a little shakier than normal."Susan take that sample to my lab for analysis right away.""Yes Ms. Hawthorne," Susan stood up and walked out of the room with the cylinder filled with Aaron's sperm."Well, Aaron, I have class soon so meet me back here tomorrow and we will talk more about the job," Ms. Hawthorne instructed him quickly as she gathered a couple binders and stood up.Aaron, still in a daze at what just happened, could only give an approving nod as Ms. Hawthorne hurried out of the room. He would definitely be on time for this job tomorrow.***The next day Aaron strolled up to Ms. Hawthorne's room ten minutes early. He would have arrived hours earlier if given the chance. He had done nothing but think of Ms. Hawthorne's feet stroking his cock, all night. Even though Susan, gorgeous as she was, had physically got him off, it was Ms. Hawthorne that drove him wild. She had an aura about her that beamed with sexuality and experience. If she could drive him that wild, just with her feet...he smiled at what she could do with the rest of her body.Ms. Hawthorne heard three quick raps on the door. She knew it was her new lab assistant Aaron. He would be her first male assistant and she found it difficult controlling herself around him. Yesterday during his evaluation, she had almost masturbated in front of him and Susan. Her research was already on the edge of morale acceptance so her professionalism was paramount if she were to keep her grant money. The University would not look kindly on a student teacher romance right now.

the lab chapter 1

Ms. Hawthorne looked over her thick glasses. Her stern gaze was fixed on Aaron, a young chemistry major, fidgeting nervously, opposite her desk."I hope you know why I called you in here today," she said sharply. She paused for a minute waiting for a reply, but received none."You're grades are slipping, young man," Ms. Hawthorne said as she opened a manila folder on her desk. The folder contained all of Aaron's Inorganic Chemistry papers. She flipped through them reading the scores aloud."95, minus 20 for being late," she turned to another one."90, minus 30 for being late," and then another."98, minus 50 for being a month late!" she exclaimed.Mrs. Hawthorne took a deep breath and closed the folder."I don't understand it. All your papers have been excellent but you risk getting a D or even failing this course because you can't do your work on time."She looked at Aaron, waiting for an excuse, but he had none to give. The course material came easily but it was the college life that was hurting him. He spent most of his time chasing girls and drinking beer. He was lucky if he got his chemistry papers in at all.Ms. Hawthorne studied him for a minute, thinking. She remembered her days as an undergraduate. The drinking, the parties, the sex: especially the sex. Aaron was a very attractive kid and if she was twenty years younger, they may be having a totally different type of meeting. She crossed her legs at the thought enjoying the feeling of her thighs sliding together under her tee length skirt. She could understand how it may be hard for him to stay on task."I have a proposition for you Aaron," Ms. Hawthorne broke the silence. "I'm willing to offer you some extra credit work in my research lab.""Really?" Aaron's eyes brightened and he finally made eye contact with his professor."Yes, and I think with your interests, you will do well," Ms. Hawthorne hesitated, unsure how to bring up the next subject."However, I will have to see if you have the correct, let's say, talents to do the job.""You said yourself all my chem papers are good," Aaron was now in interview mode, talking quickly and excited at the prospect of getting an easy way out of this mess. His parents knew he was in trouble with his GPA and news of another failing class may be enough for them to pull his meal ticket."Oh I have no doubt that you are intellectually capable," Ms. Hawthorne interrupted.She leaned forward reaching for the intercom on her desk. As she did she noticed Aaron staring at her chest. Ms. Hawthorne knew she had a nice rack. It rivaled even the twenty something girls in her classes and she made it a point to show it off. She especially loved to show her cleavage during meetings with her young male students, like this one. The thought of their poor confused minds as she scolded and sexually teased them, at the same time, turned her on immensely.She shifted her weight in her seat, causing her thighs to rub together again. She was glad she hadn't worn any panties for this meeting. So far, it was turning out just the way she'd hoped. She smiled to herself and moved her shoulder inward, cleavage to squeeze together just a little bit more.

buying some underwear for the girlfriend 2

"What do you think, is this a nice fit?" She moves in and grabs my hand before I can respond, sliding it onto the fabric at her side. "Feel how smooth it is when worn." I slide my hand along her side running it over the satin material, feeling her warm flesh beneath. I look her over, longing after her warm breasts. I look down, the clothing clings tight to her nice curvy figure. My eyes drift lower, the thong is partially see through, her skin visible in the pattern. She is definitely clean shave I think to myself, seeing her bare flesh beneath the bottoms, I can see the outline of her pussy, the thin material clinging to her."Can I see the back?" I smile, and twirl my finger in the motion to have her turn around. She turns, my hand still at her side, my fingers running along her back and resting on her lower back when she is done turning."Mind if I move this to get a better look." My hands grab the top her flimsy shirt, and I pull it down, sliding my hands down her arms, as I pull it down. After it drifts off her body, I toss it to the side. She shivers a little, so exposed to me. I work my hands up the outside of her soft, smooth legs. My hands squeeze her ass, barely covered by the little thong. She moans out at my touch. I move my hands up her back, the corset laced up from behind, I think about untying the strings, but leave them alone, then run my fingers over her back, touching her soft skin. The sight is breathtaking. "Beautiful, I like how it outlines your figure, and it feels so nice to the touch."She begins to do a strip tease, backing up as she shakes her body, her hands running down her side, and over her ass. I spread my legs and she is between my legs, inches from me, her flesh so close, I hold onto her waist as she moves in front of me. I pull her closer, bringing her ass to my lap. She begins sliding up and down, my cock sliding between her cheeks, as she grinds against me. She looks back at me, while sliding up, watching my face to make sure I am enjoying it. She stops and turns around, still standing very close, my eyes are level where her chests, and I take a moment to view her firm breast.I look back up at her bright sapphire eyes, and see her looking down at my crotch, she slides her tongue over her lips, the tip slowly sliding over the edge of her moist lips. I slide my hand to her back and pull her towards me. She puts a knee on either side of me straddling me. I slide one hand up her back, the top is low cut in the back, and I run my hand on her bare skin. My other hand I slide along her thigh to her butt, giving her a firm squeeze. She wraps her arms around my neck, pressing her chest against my face, she straddles my hard cock, and begins to gyrate back and forth."Mmmm, that feels so good, I really like this one." I slide both hands to her ass, feeling her soft skin, squeezing her against me. I kiss the top of her exposed breasts, my lips tasting her soft skin. She grabs my head and holds me against her chest, running her fingers through my hair. Her sweet perfume fills my nostrils, as my lips press against her flesh."Is there anything else I can help you with?" She asks, her left hand slides down to my pants and unhooks my belt. "I think I found what I'm looking for." I reply. She slides down, kneeling in front of me, unbuttoning my pants and sliding them down. She runs her hands over my boxers sliding them over my erection. Her eyes look up at me and then down at my boxers. I stare down, waiting, from this angle I can see her nipples under her top. She slides her hands up the side of my boxers, pulling them down, my erect cock popping up. She begins kissing my thighs, slowly moving up, her left hand teasing my testicles. I lean back, and rest a hand on her shoulder. Her lips move closer to my member, kissing around the base, hand sliding up my shaft. Her lips move to my scrotum, soft lips against it, tongue flicking onto my skin as she strokes me. Her lips circle to the base of my cock, gently kissing it, moist lips on my shaft, holding it in place. I run my fingers through her hair, and moan out.She slides her tongue up my shaft, sending shivers through my body, her lips resting on the tip. She looks up at me with her big blue eyes, her lips around the tip of my penis. My hand on the side of her face caressing her skin, she takes me into her mouth, sucking on me, licking my cock. I watch as my cock slides between those moist lips, her right hand teasing my sack, and her hand left is between her legs, teasing herself. My breathing is very heavy now, my moaning becomes louder. Watching as my hard cock fills her mouth.She stops, and stands up in front of me, hand sliding over my hard cock. "We better take this off so we don't ruin it." She turns so I can reach the ties on the back of the corset. "Can you untie this for me?" She asks."Sure thing" I reply. As I untie her top, her left hand rubs against her crotch, her hand sliding over the thin material, teasing herself. She moans, as she stimulates herself sliding her fingers underneath her thong, fingering her wet pussy. As I untie her top, I kiss her back, lower each time as more of her is exposed. Her top eventually is loose enough and slides to the floor, let her breasts free. I grab her thong and push it down to the floor and she steps out of it, and turns toward me.She continues to finger her moist pussy, I watch as her fingers slide in, then I wrap my lips around her nipples and begin to lick and tease her left breasts, my right hand on the other. She moans louder, the combination of her hand and me tongue exciting her. She leans in, whispering in my ear "Fuck me" She straddles my hard cock, easily sliding it into her moist pussy. I moan as I slide in. She begins to ride me, her tits bouncing up and down as we go at it as she slides on my cock. I hold onto her waist, pulling her tighter against me, pushing my cock as deep as I can. She grabs her right breasts with her right hand, her left on my shoulder for support. We both moan, as I penetrate her deep inside.She slides up and down my shaft, my cock sliding in and out of her moist pussy. I slide my hand over hers as she fondles her chest. We stare into each others eyes."Oh yes," I scream, "I am about to cum", I hold her tight, and she closes her eyes, "Oh yes yes, cum inside me" she moans out. My cock hardens and shoots inside of her, I squeeze her ass as I cum inside of her. She moans and gyrates against me, her face reddening as she orgasms as well. She leans in and gives me a deep passionate kiss.She looks at me, body covered in sweat, "Told you this would be fun, how about next time I stop by your work." She laughs and puts her arms around me and collapses against my body.

buying some underwear for the girlfriend

Late in the evening, I enter the lingerie store, just before closing. I walk towards a nearby display, nervous about entering a store focused on sexual desires. The lone store employee walks from behind the counter towards me, and I watch her from the corner of my eye. As she gets close, I pretend to be looking at a garment in front of me, and she lightly slides her fingers over my arm to get my attention. I turn to face her, my right hand fidgeting on a black nightie on display."Can I help you pick something out" she asks, the corner of her lips turned up in a slight smile.I glance down to see what she is wearing, a form fitting, short sleeve, purple blouse, with the top buttons unbuttoned, exposing the top of her breasts, I can see the top of her black lace bra as well. A form fitting black knee length skirt hugs her nice thighs. "Yeah", I nervously reply, "I'm looking for something special for my err, girlfriend"She points to the clock, minutes from 9 PM, "The stores about to close, so I'm going to lock up so I don't have to worry about any more customers. Feel free to look around, I will come over and help you pick something out." She turns, and heads towards the front door, I watch her walk away, seeing her hips sway with each step, I can see the outline of her nice round ass. I try to see if I can tell what kind of underwear she is wearing, imagining her having a little thong, and I begin to get aroused. I watch her lock the front door, then I move to look at some outfits at the side of the store, so she doesn't realize I was staring. I reach down into my pants and adjust myself as I am starting to get hard, and don't want it to be so noticeable.I find myself looking at a couple of different corsets on mannequins, breathing a little deeper, my heart beating faster. She walks up to me, and slides by me, then begins to pull something off the shelf in front of me. Her thigh brushes against me, the soft material of her skirt against my jeans. She leans up, grabbing something off the upper rack, her top lifts up, exposing a thin line of flesh along her back, I can see the top of a pair of black panties just above her skirt. She pulls the garment down, and steps back draping it over the front of her body, resting it over her own clothes, so I can see how it would look. It is red lace corset top, with satin on the side, with matching red lace thong."What do you think, looking for something like this? Feel how soft this is?" she asks, innocently looking in to my eyes. I run my fingers over the fabric, feeling along her side, my fingers sliding easily over the material. She bites her lip a little at my touch. Testing, I move my hand higher up, caressing her just below her breasts, pretending to inspect the material. She takes a deep breath, as my hand teases her, breasts rising and falling as she exhales. My fingers slide up, teasing the bottom of her breast, she closes her eyes, and lets out a subtle "mmm". I slide my had back down her side, caressing her side, then pull my hand away."It is soft, I wonder how it will look?" I ask, thoughts of her wearing it running through my mind."What size are you looking for?" she asks."Hmm," I slowly scan her body, "She is about your size. It is so hard to tell how it will look before seeing it on her, do you have one like this on a display?"She looks around at the empty store. "Well, since you are the only one here, I could try it on for you." She looks at me, waiting for a response. My mouth drops open a bit at the thought, "yeah, that would be great" She grabs my hand and leads me to the back of the store. Her perfume fills my nostrils as I walk behind her, enjoying the feel of her hands on mine. She guides me to a couch in the waiting area, and then proceeds into the store's changing room.I sit waiting, wondering what is happening, unable to believe it, the anticipation is getting to me. I slide my hand down, adjusting myself again, my cock pushing towards the top of my jeans, a large bulge in front of me. I stroke myself a few times while I wait, but stop before going too far.She comes out, wearing a long sleeve, see through black top, opened in front, wearing the tight red outfit underneath. She moves toward me, seductively, my eyes looking at her chest, the top of her breasts rising and falling with each breath, then look down at her legs as she moves closer, they have a slight tan, and look so smooth. She stops in front of me, a couple of feet away. My heart beats faster, I scan again starting at her feet, she is wearing strappy black leather heels, her cute toes sticking out. I gaze up her legs, then quickly dart my eyes up to hers.

wild flowers

She stared up at the ceiling as she caressed herself. Oh how she wished that it was his arms holding her...and that it was his chest that her head rested on...his breathing lulling her to sleep.But he had his back to her... laying on the very edge of the bed. He was only inches away...although it felt like miles.She snuggled up to him and ran her hand along the length of his smooth warm thigh...across his firm stomach and up to his chest. She stopped above his heart. She began to trace circles around his nipple. She heard him sigh...almost as if he was annoyed. She moved back down to his stomach and let her hand reach for his manhood. But he grabbed it and pushed it away.A moment later he rolled onto his back...he pushed her over onto her stomach. She heard the drawer to the nightstand open...then close. The familiar scent of wildflowers filled the air...as did the faint squishy sounds. She knew that he was applying his favorite potion to his shaft...he always did.His fingers found her already wet entrance. He pushed past her swollen lips. She gasped and instinctively her muscles tighten around the digits. She craved his touch. She yearned for his attention. She wanted him to take her...to ram her until they were both spent. But...He removed his fingers. The bed shifted as he moved forward. She felt his cockhead at her lips...parting them as he tried to enter her. She shuttered in anticipation. Sensations began to radiate within her. He thrust in...she pushed back. She wanted him to fuck her hard and fast. But as he drew back he slipped out of her and moved away. He sat on the edge of the bed. Unapologizingly saying that he was just tired.It was the way he said it...the way it made her feel that it was her fault. She suspected he was having an affair. She wondered what she could do to win back his affections? She wondered if it was already too late?As his fingers found the numbers she heard the tones on his cell phone."Yes... I'm checking in on my patients."She held her breath as she listened."Oh! I see. Very well. I'll be right there."She let out a long sigh."I have to go. A patient has taken a turn for the worst."He quickly dressed and was gone.She laid there in the dark. She wondered how they knew which doctor was calling? He didn't give his name. A tear traveled across her temple and disappeared into her hair. But her need was far more consuming then her suspicion or doubts.She was on fire...she ran her hands along her thighs...quickly reaching for her nipples. She pinched them. Hard. She imagined it was his fingers. Pulses of pleasure traveled throughout her body...finding their way to her clit. Fingers parted her lips and she drove them into herself...over and over. She slowly pulled them out and brought them to her lips. She could smell her sex and the scent of wildflowers. As she tasted her juices it only excited her all the more. Just as she began to pleasure herself...the phone rang.Her voice was husky...almost breathless."Hello?""You're alone again aren't you?"" What? "'Who is this?""He didn't satisfy you again did he?""Excuse me...what did you just say? Who is this?""Your husband. He doesn't get hard. He doesn't satisfy you. I bet your hand is on that wet pussy right now. I bet your nipples ache to be sucked...don't they?"She was taken back by the strangers voice. Yet she was shamefully excited by his words."Don't they?" he demanded."Y-yes!" she managed to whisper."You want a big hard cock to fuck that hole of yours...don't you? Fuck you until hot spunk fills you up?""Yes!""Then listen..."The sounds were barely audible. She strained her ear and could make out rustling...and something she couldn't quite place. Then she heard the moaning...it grew louder...and there was now a slapping sound. As she listened she furiously rubbed her clit.This time the mans voice was breathless...barely understandable..."Can you hear that? That's a big hard cock ramming my ass...his sack slapping against my skin. I am stroking my shaft. Oh! he is always so hard. I love it when he pulls all the way out...then rams it to the hilt. Hmmm! He has his hands on my hips...he's holding me up and pumping me...hard and fast on his rigid rod. He's smacking my cheeks...hes gonna shoot his load deep in my ass. I'm gonna cum...Are you ready?"She was beyond ready. Her orgasm erupted. With each pulsation of pleasure...she sprayed out her juices...they ran down her ass and thighs. Pleasure consumed her...it spread like a wildfire out of control. She reveled in it. Not wanting to let it go. She came unlike anything she had experienced in her entire life. She kept at it until she could not coax another orgasm from her body. She still clutched the phone in one hand.As she began to regain her senses she could hear whispering and giggling.The man asked almost matter-of- factly..."Don't you just love that smell?""What? What smell?"He brazenly replied, "Wildflowers."

the gift part 3

John heard the ringing of bells as she slowly continued. He could feel a small point of heat from her sex rubbing against him. Her juices were slowly lubricating his shaft. They also smeared on her stomach and chest allowing her to slide along him more easily with each stroke. Soon she was picking up her pace and her arms and legs gripped him even more tightly. He was amazed at how strong the little thing was. It was better than any hand job he had every received. Her whole body was wrapped around his cock, solely for his pleasure.Soon his cock began to stiffen and his balls tighten. He was close to orgasm and the fairy somehow sensed it. She increased her pace and grip as if urging him on. When she felt the base of his cock swell she stopped and moved immediately to his cock head. In less than a second she had wrapped her legs around his shaft just behind his cock head, hooking her feet securely as she did. At the same moment her hands began rubbing at such a speed that they faded into a blur. John jerked at the sudden intense pleasure but her legs held her fast and undeterred.When John released his first load she moved her face right over his slight and let the burst hit her in face. Her head disappeared in the milky solution and John feared she might drown. Instead she took as much as she could into her mouth but there was far too much for the slender fairy. His cock spasmed again and the next ropy jet caught her in the eye. She closed it just in time. The cum covered her face in large globs and was matted up in her hair. It ran down her forehead and dangled off her chin. John however continued to erupt and she was able to catch the next forceful jet in her already overflowing mouth. The blast simply splashed out, spilling more of his seed down her face.As his jerking subsided she dismounted him and moved directly in front of his cock. Sperm was still coming but it was simply drooling out of his cock now. She was finally able to swallow what had been in her mouth and began to lap up the fresh warm cum dribbling down his cock. She moved her mouth directly over his slit and making a seal with her lips, began to suck all she could out of him. Using her hands she squeezed and pinched him, milking out every last drop.When she had gotten all she could she moved down to what had spilled on his stomach and waist. It had formed milky white pools and she dove right in. On her hand and knees she slurped and swallowed as fast as she could. John marveled at the intensity in which she fed and at how much she could devour.Not long after though, she began to tire. There was much of his cum left but the small creature just could not seem to take it. She eventually slowed and one of her arms gave out from under her exhaustedly. She fell face first into a small glob of cum. She curled up on her side licking weakly at it as her closed her eyes. She lay there on his stomach, covered head to toe with his sticky juices, cum pooling around her glinting body.The tiny fairy fell asleep like this, with a contented smile spread across her face. John watched her for a while. He moved his finger over and touched her should gently. She did not move. He watched the rise and fall of her chest as she continued to sleep. He poked her a little more forcefully. She stirred and rolled over, but did not awake.He stroked the length of her body with his finger, exploring her delicate curves. Her skin was warm and soft and he admired how fragile and sexy she looked. The fact that she was covered in his seed made her look even better. For several minutes he explored her body with his fingers. He laid her flat on her back and touched her supple breasts and stroked her slender legs and ankles. Gently he spread her legs apart and even explored her tiny hairless pussy. It was pink and glistening with a mixture of their juices. All the while she lay in a deep, hibernating sleep.He picked her up in his palm and carried her gently into the adjoining bathroom. Running the water for a bit until it was warm, he washed her off gingerly in his sink and dried her with a washcloth. He carried her back into his room and laid her back into the cushioned wooden box. He wondered how long she would sleep. His grandfather's letter said he should open the box at least once a week. He figured that is how often she needed to eat. He wondered if he could feed her more.

the gift part 2

Dear Jonathon,I have given this to you because of all the people I know in this world, you are the one I hold dearest to my heart. You are a male of my own blood and the rightful heir of this treasure. As my father gave it to me, so now I give it to you.Now, follow these instructions carefully before you open the box. Make sure you are in a room with no open windows or doors. Also make sure you are alone. This is a secret that you must not share with anyone, lest they become jealous and try to take it from you. This is the reason I have given it to you personally instead of leaving it in my will. Many covet what I have given you.Next, you must always keep the box stored in a warm place. The treasure inside comes from the jungles of South America and does not fare well with cold temperatures.Finally, and most important, you must open the box at least once a week. Any longer than that and there will be complications.These are the only instructions you need from me. The rest will be clear when you open it. Just remember to cherish her always, as I have, and she will never disappoint.with love,AugustusJohn finished the letter with more questions than before. He stared at the wooden box for at least a minute going over what his grandfather had wrote. The most puzzling part was the bit at the end. He had referred to it as a 'she'.He decided that it was time to open the box. He picked up the key and inserted it into the lock. Then he remembered the first point in his grandfather's letter. He looked around the room. His window was closed but his door was still wide open. He closed and locked the door to his room and then turned back to the box sitting on his bed. Grasping the key firmly, he slowly turned it until he heard the click of the latch.At that same moment the lid flew open all on its own, and a something flew by his ear. He instinctively ducked as the thing raced around his room passing inches from his head. It moved so quickly he could not make out what it was, but decided that some sort of large insect had found it's way into his grandfather's box. Leaning over he grabbed a nearby magazine and rolled it up. He got off the bed and raised it menacingly as he tracked the blur around the room. As it passed him he took a swing but it deftly dodged him. He swung again but struck nothing but air.The thing suddenly reversed its circular course and came directly at him. It hit him expertly in the wrist causing him to drop the magazine and then, quick as a flash, knocked him once in the chest causing him to fall backwards onto the bed. John was staring at the ceiling not sure how he had gotten there when he felt the thing land lightly on his chest.He lifted his head slowly; still somewhat stunned by the blow, and quickly realized that it was not a bug at all, but a small humanoid figure. Focusing his eyes further he also realized it was a she. She stood no more than six inches tall and had glittering transparent wings on her back which where equally as long. She stood with her hand on her hips, completely naked, but very well proportioned. Her pale breasts were large, considering her size, and her legs long and slender. Blonde hair flowed down just past her shoulders and her wings twitched every so often. She cocked her head studying him for a while, as if he was as strange to her as she was to him.She then opened her mouth but she spoke a language that he could not recognized. To his ears it sounded like small bells ringing in a very complex pattern. It was beautiful. She spoke again this time more slowly but John still could not make out any of the words."I don't understand you," John said, "can you understand me?"She looked at him for a while unresponsive. He took that as a no. He was about to try again when she flitted up toward the ceiling. She paused in the air a couple feet above him. Her wings beating fast like that of a hummingbird or dragonfly. She then dropped back down and landed on his thigh. John lifted himself up by the shoulders to see what she was up to. She stood looking at him and, then at his crotch, and then back to his face. She went back and forth for a while but John only stared back at her puzzled. She folded her small arms across her chest and stared at him frustrated.She took flight again and quick as a flash pushed his t-shirt up to his bellybutton exposing the fly of his jeans. She paused and looked at him for a second, and then went about to unbuttoned them. John began to sit all the way up to complain but she flew at him and hit him in the chest, knocking him to his back again. This time however he landed on two pillows, which set him at a slight incline. This afforded him a better few to see what this fairy creature was doing.She flew back toward the fly of his jeans and grabbed the zipper in both hands and flew down, unzipping them. She then landed back on John's chest in front of him and pointed down at his unzipped jeans, excitedly saying something in her ringing voice. John, overwhelmed at what was going on, didn't know what to do or what she wanted. Her tone seemed to get angrier now and more frustrated as she continued to point. John could only lift his eyebrows and shake his head in confusion.She took off again, and this time grabbed hold of the edge of his fly and began to tug. She was surprisingly strong for such a small creature but she could not pull his jeans down. John, beginning to get the picture of what she was trying to do lifted his hips slightly. That was all she needed. With great effort, she pulled one side down as a time, until his jeans has slipped past his butt. She then grabbed the top edge of his boxer shorts and in one mighty pulled, yanked everything down to his ankles.John now lay there exposed, his member lying limply against his leg. She landed again on his now naked thigh and looked longingly at his crotch, licking her lips."Umm," John started nervously, "wait, I'm not sure if..."His words fell on deaf ears. She waded into the short pubic hair that dusted his crotch. It was just tall enough to cover her ankles and she enjoyed the feeling of it between her toes. She got down on her hands and knees and lowered her face. She breathed in his musky scent and let his pubic hair tickle her nose. Goosebumps covered her skin in anticipation.She looked back up at his cock, which was already getting larger. She crawled the rest of the way to it and stuck out her tongue and tasted a small part of his shaft. Her eyes rolled to the back of head in pleasure at first contact. His skin was soft and his cock still springy but she would change that. Pulling herself up to her knees she placed her hands about half way on his shaft and began to slowly massage it. She worked her hands up and down its length, in small precise circles.John took a deep breath as she began her ministrations, letting himself be drawn in by the pleasure. The fairy continued rubbing him, tracing out the veins of his member as they became more pronounced. When she was satisfied with his firmness she stood up and threw one leg over his erect cock, straddling him. She was facing away from him and looking at his sack. She leaned over and buried her hands and face in his scrotum. She breathed deeply and laid her check against the loose skin, taking small section into her mouth as well. She sucked at it hungrily, and lightly drew her small teeth across it, being careful though not to scratch him. With her hands she groped around his sack searching for his testicles. Once she found them she took one in both hands and lightly rolled it back and forth, not really putting any pressure on the delicate organ, just moving it around, enjoying the feel of it sliding underneath his skin.From John's vantage point, all he could see of the fairy was her curvaceous backside resting squarely on his cock. Her parted pussy lips slid slightly where she sat leaving a glinting trail of her juices on his shaft. Her thighs held him firmly in place between her legs and rhythmically squeezed him. He could even feel the two points of her breasts press into him as she laid forward, her tongue lapping up every inch of his scrotum.When she had finished John was rock hard. His cock head was painfully purple, engorged with blood. She sat upright and spun herself around in one quick motion, flitting her wings to keep herself balanced, her wet pussy never leaving contact with him. She scooted forward and placed her hands just under the mushroom head of his cock. Leaning down she touched her tongue at the point where it made the V with his shaft. From there she slowly drew her tongue upward.A bead of pre-cum dotted his head and she sucked it into her mouth hungrily. She traced circles around his slit with her tiny warm tongue, occasionally prodding gingerly into it eager to draw out any more moisture she could find. Meanwhile, she continued to massage the base of his cock head with her hands and ground her pussy rhythmically against his shaft. This went on for several minutes until she had wetted every part of his cock head with her tongue. Never had John felt so stimulated as her ten tiny fingers and thin wet tongue probed and massaged every part of him.She then slid downward, forcing herself away from his head, and laid her cheek flat against the base of it. She wrapped her arms around his shaft and did likewise with her legs, hooking her ankles. She scooted down till the flats of her feet tickled his testicles and then with her wings, pushed herself upward until her face was hovering over his cock head. She paused and licked the length of his slit again before another quick beat of her wings sent her back down his length. She took a moment and wiggled her ass, grinding herself into him a little, before flitting back upward to his cock head again.

the gift

The old man reached over to the small table next to his hospital bed. Opening the top shelf, he reached inside and drew out an old wooden box. The box was about as thick as a Bible and as long as his forearm. The wood looked heavy and was marred with several dull scratches and discoloration. The top was hinged so that it could flip open and on the front was a simple lock.The old man paused for a moment and looked dreamily at the box, allowing his memories to transport him back to another time. His only grandson waited patiently by his side. His grandfather had always been good to him and he more than deserved to do things at his own pace, especially now in his final hours."I have had this box," his grandfather began, "since I was about 37 years old. My father gave it to me right before he passed."The old man paused another minute starring off into space."I always wanted to do the same," he continued, "but I have had only daughters, and although I love them very much, it takes a man to appreciate this, gift."He looked over at his grandson John and then at the wooden box."Take it," he said as he extended the box toward John, "it is yours now."John leaned over and put two hands on the box but before he could draw it away his grandfather embraced his wrists firmly."But take very good care of it," he looked John directly in the eyes, "keep it safe and protected. It is very precious to me, and will be to you."When is grandfather released him he looked curiously at the box, wondering what was inside and what significance the heirloom held."What is inside Grandpa?" John asked studying the lock, "and...""I have prepared a letter," his grandfather interrupted him as he passed him an envelope, "which will hopefully answer most of your questions. As for the rest, you will figure it out as you go."John took the envelope feeling the weight and outline of a heavy key inside."Do not open this until I am gone," his grandfather warned.He tried to say more but he began coughing uncontrollably and brought up a white handkerchief to cover his mouth. John caught red blots of blood on the handkerchief. His grandfather's smoking had finally caught up with him."I, I need to rest," the old man said weakly as his coughing subsided, "just remember, do not open it yet and make sure you read the letter first.""I will Grandpa," John replied putting his hand on the old man's arm, "get some sleep. Mom will be by later, and I'll come visit you tomorrow after class."With that he kissed the old man on the forehead and left the hospital to catch him afternoon chemistry class. He was already running late.That night he got a phone call from his mom that his grandfather had passed. The following days were filled with funeral preparations and consolations. John felt the loss heavily since he had been extremely close to the old man. His grandfather had taken a liking to him ever since he was small.Several days had past since his grandfather's death before John remembered the wooden box again. The day it was given it to him, John had hurriedly tossed it in the trunk of his car as he rushed to class. Today, on his way home from school, he went to retrieve his backpack and spied it, and the letter, in the back corner. He stared at it for a moment as his curiosity grew. He wondered if there might be anything valuable in the box. It also may be just filled with junk. Either way his grandfather seemed to treasure it so he decided to give it a look.He took the box and the envelope into his small college apartment and set them down on the bed in his room. He tore open the envelope and fished out the ancient looking key. His grandfather explicitly told him to read the note first, and he would obey the old man's wishes. He unfolded the single sheet of white paper and read the hand written note.

meeting the upstairs neighbor

You are laying down late in the evening, watching some tv before bed. You have gotten ready for the night, dressed only in a blank tank top and blank panties, ready to drift off to sleep. You begin hearing a noise from upstairs, which begins to get louder. You hear the bass from the stereo upstairs turned on way too loud, vibrating your walls. You wait a few minutes to see if they will turn it down, but it gets a little louder, you can barely hear the TV, and there is no way you will be able to sleep with all the noise.nnYou throw on a red bathrobe, covering you to your knees, grab your keys, locking the door behind you and head upstairs, not stopping to put on shoes. You remember seeing a truck outside the weekend before, but have no idea who is up there. Following the sound of music you are able to determine which room it is upstairs. You had a pretty rough day at work, and are ready to rip into whoever this inconsiderate bastard is. You knock on the door, then pound to overcome the sound of the stereo.nnThe door swings open, and you begin to rant before even seeing who is there. Before you is a well built 6 foot man, glistening from his own sweat, wearing gym shorts, socks and shoes and nothing else. Out of the corner of your eye you see the TV on, with what looks to be a work out video. He stares at you for a bit, blank stare on his face. You stop, surprised to see him like this, and begin to look at his body. He takes the chance to say something but responds in what you think might be Russian, somewhere in there he may have said his name was "Alex", but you are not sure. You give him your name as well, then try to figure out how to explain what the issue is.nnYou repeat "Radio" "stereo", "music", "too loud', and motion without luck. Frustrated, you decide to just show him, you brush by, running your hand over his chest, feeling his strong body, and breathing in the musky smell from exercise, and head to the stereo to turn it down. You hear the door close behind you after you come in. You heart speeds up realizing you are alone with this man, and have no way of communicating. You turn the music down, until it is at a reasonable level. He comes up behind you, putting a hand on your back, steadying you, as he switches the song. It is a strong operatic sound, but again you have no idea what they are saying. He turns you towards him, places a hand at your waist, puts your arm on his shoulder, and his below yours, and is able to pronounce one English word, "Dance?"nnYou follow his lead, stumbling at first, unsure of the steps. He graceful leads you around his apartment, he has a fairly large open space with his furniture all pushed to the sides. You enjoy the feel of him as he gracefully moves you around the room. As you move, your robe begins to come lose, exposing more of your skin, the top of your breasts visible above your tank top and robe. You catch his eyes looking down, gazing on your fair skin, eyes lighting up to your beauty. He spins you out, and you get tangled in the belt of your robe, causing you to lose your footing. He catches you, and gives a gentle laugh.nnYou decide to see where this goes, and slide your robe off, tossing it to the side. His dark eyes gaze upon your figure, viewing up and down, eyes lingering on your legs. The music changes, this time to a slow melody, he pulls you tight to him, wraps his arms around you and you slowly move to the music. His warm arms wrap around you, your face nuzzled against his bare chest. You move your arms along his strong back letting your fingers caress his flesh, desire building in you. Your right hand moves down to his ass, gently resting on top, feeling his firm butt.nnWhen the song ends he takes your hand and begins to lead you, your anger gone, you begin to wonder how far this will go. You follow him to his bedroom, thinking you should say no, but longing for this to continue. He leads you to the bed and sets you on the edge. He begins kissing you deeply and you lay back on his bed as he does, letting him overpower you.nnHe kicks his shoes off and climbs into bed with you. You put your arms around him as he climbs on top, kissing you deeply, his hand exploring your body. His right arm supports himself as his left starts at your neck, running it over your skin, and moving it down, sliding the sleeve of your tank top down, feeling the flesh over your shoulder. His firm hands move lower fondling your breast, sliding the tank top lower, so your breast is exposed. His lips kiss yours, gently kiss your top lip, sucking on it slightly. His firm hand surrounds your breast, squeezing it. His hand moves down, rubbing your side, stroking your skin, he pulls your tank top up and slides his hand along your side. His chest presses against yours, the bare flesh pressing against yours.nnYou move your hands along his back feeling his firm back, and running your fingers down, sliding your nails over him. With your right hand, you hold his shoulder, your left moving down to his butt, pushing his shorts and underwear down so you can feel his bare rear. You slide your hand up and down, giving it a squeeze.nnHis hand moves to your thigh, sliding along the side, his hand over your bare flesh, sliding over your skin and underwear, you feel his firm cock against your leg, as he holds above you. His clothing does little to suppress his hard on. His mouth moves down to your neck, then chest kissing down your body. His right hand moves over your panties, sliding his fingers over them teasing you. Your spread your legs as he does this, beckoning him to keep going. His mouth trails down to your exposed breasts, taking your nipple into his mouth, sucking on it. His fingers slide between your legs, rubbing against your pussy, sliding his fingers over it. Your panties begin to push inside of you as he rubs you, moistening as he strokes you, your pussy responding to his touch. You moan out, spreading your legs further, enjoying his touch. His mouth moves lower, he lifts your tank top up, kissing down your stomach, down to your thighs. He kisses on the outside of your panties as his teases you, his left hand slides under you, fondling your ass, squeezing it. His mouth moves closer to your pussy, kissing your inner thigh, his lips against your skin. Your slide your tank top off, exposing your chest to him, your take your left hand and run it through his hair as he pleasures you, your right teasing your breasts.

a fantasy of submission

I want to be spanked. I need to be spanked. I wake up with my pussy throbbing and soaking wet with thoughts of you dominating me...I can only presume I am a classic case of a woman who is dominate in life but wants desperately to be a submissive in the bedroom. Being that I am the kind of woman who intimidates those around her, unintentionally, of course, I simply want to experience what it's like to be disciplined and completely controlled.I fantasize...We're sitting on the couch having a normal relaxing day and I begin to pester you. You've never spanked me before, though I suspect you have a Dom in you, I have not yet met him. I have seen glimpses of him, but like me, I think you've been a little afraid to explore that side of you. I keep poking and pestering you hoping you'll finally get mad enough to take me over your knee and give me the paddling I so desperately need and deserve. I can tell you're getting frustrated as you plead with me to stop being such a brat. I finally challenge you, "What are you gonna do about it?""I am going to take you over my knee and paddle your ass!""Yeah, right! You don't have the balls! You are not man enough!"As if a light switch has been flicked in your brain, I see the transition and I wonder if the "man enough" comment was really necessary because it certainly wasn't true. You calmly, but sternly, tell me to go to our bedroom, remove all my clothing and bend over the bed. A little frightened, but highly aroused, I comply.It seems like I have been naked and exposed with my upper body lying across the bed forever when you finally enter the bedroom. I see something in your hand but I sense that I don't dare move.WHACK! Pain surges through me as the ping-pong paddle that was in your hand aggressively meets my tender ass flesh. A spanking virgin, I scream out in pain.You proceed to speak, "You've taunted me long enough. I hope you know what you've got yourself into. We're now in a Dom/Sub relationship whether you like it or not. You've opened Pandora's box and there's no going back. You will receive a stern punishment today to teach you that you never speak to your Dom like you just spoke to me. From today on, you will be punished for misbehavior, or simply because I feel you need to be put in your place."Fear and pleasure well up inside me. My pussy is throbbing and saturated. "Yes, yes, yes, I want you to punish me. To do to me what you desire, to explore the lines between pleasure and pain blurring them into one."Lost in my own thoughts I am quickly brought back to reality when I feel something cold slide down my ass crack. Lube!? I thought you were punishing me? Now you want to have anal sex? I don't understand.Ahh...you slide your thumb into my ass...oh, that feels so good. Quickly, you pull it out...ow! UGH...not the HUGE anal plug! I didn't even know you knew I had this one. It's too big. You shove the plug inside as my ass gives way to the intrusion. I gasp and yell out in pain. "OW!!""What did you just say?? Did you really think you could protest? Did you really think you could talk without permission? Oh, little Sub, you have so much to learn!"You open your closet and I hear the snap of your belt.Oh my god, you're really going to spank me with a belt?? Fear wells up inside me as frightened tears run down my checks and I feel myself start to shiver uncontrollably."Count!"SWAT!Oh god NO, it hurts too much! I don't want this! STOP! I changed my mind. As the pain is registering in my brain, my pussy continues to throb and ache longing for release. My ass is on fire, my anus stuffed and burning from the extremely large butt plug. Lost in the pain-pleasure experience, I hear you say, "I guess we're starting over. I said COUNT!"SWAT! You hold nothing back as your belt cracks down on my ass again taking my breath away."One Sir!"SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! Five more explosive swats from the belt slice across my ass. I can sense that whatever caused you to hold the Dom in all these years is coming out as the force of the belt slices across my ass. The pain is excruciating and I fear I don't know what I've gotten myself into. I want to beg you to stop. I don't want this anymore. Tears run down my face. My body shivers. Yet, my pussy and my arousal has never been so alive."I realize you're in pain darling. I realize you might be wondering what you got yourself into. But sweetheart, you've taunted me and begged me for this for a while and now, you're just going to have to deal with it. I had not intended to take my belt to you today. I thought you'd read enough about the Dom/Sub relationship to understand that you don't speak unless given permission. I need you to understand I own you now. I can and will punish you as I see fit. Today, I break you, push you beyond all limits, so you know exactly what to expect when you disobey. We are done now with my belt, but not with your punishment. You are wearing the butt plug so that when the paddle hits your ass, you will feel the blow deep within. If you're a good little Sub, you will receive only 15 more hits from the paddle. You must lie still. You may not speak beyond counting. You will start with one. You speak, forget to count, or move, we'll start over and I may use my belt for all 15 swats."WHAM! The paddle hits right across my ass and sends a weird mixed message of extreme pain and pleasure to my brain. The anal plug feels like it is being driven beyond borders within me sending a pleasurable sensation like no other. The paddle's blow is severe and again it seemed obvious that the intensity of the blow is based upon the years your inner-Dom has been captive. I pray your punishments won't always be so severe. Oh shit, I hear you speaking to me and I realize that I haven't counted. "One Sir!" But, it's too late and I feel the sting as your belt rapid fires 3 sharp slices to my ass."I see your tears. Do you really enjoy being in this much pain? Count dammit!"SWAT! "One Sir" SWAT! "Two Sir"....SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! I am barely coherent as I muster the words to state, "Fifteen Sir". I am sobbing now. Scared. Shivering. My ass has never hurt so badly. My anus is throbbing with the large butt plug lodged inside. Yet, my pussy is so wet it has made a huge wet spot on the side of the bed.Your hands caress my ass flesh and gently pull the butt plug from my anus. Oh yes, it's over! I feel a sense of pride that I have withstood your punishment. I am sure you'll make love to me now. I have learned my lesson and will not goad you into a punishment any time soon.Wait, what? What did you just say? Enema? What? No!!"Please honey, please, please, please! I don't want this! I changed my mind. Let's just get back to normal. Enema's petrify me. I'm sorry. Let me blow you. I'll give you the best blowjob you've ever had!" I plead. I beg. But as I do, I see the determined and angry look on your face. I am both petrified and aroused. How is that even possible, I wonder??You swat me with your hand HARD in my tender ass. "What did I say about speaking to me without permission? Kneel down and do as I tell you. You do not have a choice in this matter."Panic wells up inside me. No, no, no, I don't want an enema. My body betrays me as my throbbing pussy aches to be pleasured. I bend down on the bathroom floor on the towels and blankets you've put out for me. My ass is in the air and I am trembling. I feel more cold lube placed around my anus and I wonder why I need lube for a small enema probe when I glimpse the size of the probe you intend you use; it's as large as your penis. I gasp and begin to sob. Just what have I gotten myself into? I silently plead. No, no, no, please...NO! I am so scared. I don't want this. I'm sorry. I see your face and I know I must do as I am told.I follow the instructions you give me. I push out as your insert the probe my anus protesting and sending signals of extreme pain to my brain. Finally the probe is fully inserted inside and all I want to do is scream, "Take it out!" but fear stunts my words as I hear the snap of the enema clamp and I know I will soon be filled with soapy fluid. The fluid is warm and feels weird as it enters me. It's not nearly as bad as I thought it would be. Ah...kind of pleasurable. I wonder if anyone has ever had an orgasm during an enema. I think if you touched my clit, I just might. Oh wait, ugh, a cramp hits HARD..."Stop, it's too much! I am cramping. PLEASE!" Oh shit, I just spoke! Oh no! Patient and as if you've forgotten your own rule, you talk me through the cramp and the fear as you explain that I WILL take the entire bag of fluid. Oh god, what have I done? And just to ensure I realize you haven't forgotten your own rule you reach around and pinch my nipples HARD! The pain is intense and I fight back the urge to yell out.Feeling swollen and full, the fluid stops and I am eager to be done when I feel you quickly pull out the probe and just as quickly insert the anal plug again. OW! WTF? I can't hold this! You explain to me that I will keep this fluid inside me for 20 minutes. After the 20 minutes is up, I may relieve myself and join you in the bedroom where you will fuck my ass and cum deep inside. You warn me that if I touch myself during this 20 minutes, my punishment will be even more severe. I wonder how that's possible. For 5 of the 20 minutes, you kiss me passionately, pinching my nipples, and tipping the sensation back to more pleasure than pain. Then you leave and I am left with my aching body; aching both in pain and pleasure. I sob quietly wondering what I got myself into yet, in a strange way, I feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.After my time is up, I meet you in the bedroom where you place me on the bed and tie me spread-eagle in my stomach. I am completely vulnerable, scared, and still incredibly aroused. Cold lube slides down my ass crack again as I feel the head of your throbbing cock pressing against my ass. As with before, I begin to push out but before I can you force yourself deep inside my forbidden zone. I cry out."Remember darling, this is punishment."You begin to thrust in and out in long, deep forceful movements. The Dom in you angry at being pent up all these years and hungry to get out drives you forward slamming into my burning ass with no concern for my pain."OW!" Anal sex has always been somewhat pleasurable for me but this isn't. This is carnal. This is anger. This is...fuck...vibration explodes at my clit. You've place a vibrator on my clit and now I feel you pressing my Lelo inside me. Your dick is thrusting too hard into my ass. My Lelo is deep within my pussy and vibrating its various rhythms on my clit. Then I feel your dick pulsating in my ass as I hear you scream out in pleasure. All the sensations well up inside me and I cum. I don't just cum. I cum over and over and over again; pulsating uncontrollably. The sensation is beyond words; beyond worlds. Pleasure-pain combines and I am taken to a place of sensation that I've only fantasized about. All at once all the pain was worth the pleasure. All the fear increased the sensation and I realize that being your Sub is exactly as it should be and I start plotting my next bratty moment.

chocolate delight part 2

Fayth came in the next morning exactly at 8, wearing a crisp white blouse with the top buttons undone and a navy pencil skirt with a slit to her mid-thigh. As always, she felt an internal peace walking into the bakery. That internal peace was shattered and her heart started to pound when she saw that Carla wasn't behind the counter to greet her; Nikos was there leaning over a book. He looked up when he heard the door close and then gave her that smile that always made her body melt. "Well, right on time," he said checking his watch. "Are you ready to begin work?" She nodded and followed him into the back. Since the shop truly opened at 9, none of the other employees had shown up yet, so the back was deserted. Perfect time and place for a little quickie. She rolled her eyes, oh please we've been in this situation more than once and he has yet to make a move. She sighed and then realized that he was speaking to her. She flushed uncontrollably and he gave her a knowing smile. "Lost in dreamland, Fayth," he made it a statement instead of a question. She nodded and whispered, "A little." "I understand." Nikos turned away from her and continued to walk the length of the room, Fayth trailing in his wake. "You shall assist me both in baking and management. When I'm not here, I want you to act on my behalf and do what you think would be best when it comes to customers and so forth." She said, "No problem." "Good. Here you need an apron." He grabbed one of the white aprons from off the hanger and walked towards her. Instead of giving it to her to put on herself, he put it over her head and then moved behind her to tie it before she could even react. Nikos pressed close against Fayth, his breath gently stirring the hair on the back of her neck, as he tied the sash in the back of the apron. She held her breath as he quickly smoothed her blouse under the apron, her body reacting to the heat of his hands through the thin top. He didn't move away from her immediately and her heart sped up when she felt his lips getting close to her neck. He breathed deeply, inhaling the scent of her perfume, his lips inches away from her long neck. At the last moment, he moved away from her; devastated, she turned to look at him and noticed that there was a definite bulge in the front of his jeans. He turned away from her, his chest rising and falling rapidly, "Welcome to the bakery.". . . . . . . .Fayth continued to work at the bakery for the next few weeks. She baked and cooked besides Nikos from 8 in the morning till 10 at night. She helped him run the shop, keeping wayward employees in line, making sure deliveries arrived on time, and generally trying to keep Nikos happy while keeping her arousal in place. It's not easy for her to be around him all the time surrounded by delicious jams and jelly that could coat her nipples and pussy or use rolling pins that she couldn't help but imagine spanking her firm ass. Sometimes, he would make her taste a new concoction he had made--directly from his fingers; how could she suck the delicious cream off his finger when all she wanted to do was go down on her knees and suck the cream from his huge cock? But the absolute worse was when he assisted her in rolling out the dough, his hands over hers, his hard body pressed against her back while he whispered instructions softly into her ear. It made her soaking wet, especially when she felt his hard-on pressed against her ass. At the end of every day, she would go home and finger fuck herself to climax imagining Nikos' cock inside her, fucking her till she couldn't move her legs. During all of this, Nikos treated her kindly at work, appreciating her help but she soon realized that was because she followed his work rules--such as being to work on time. One day she arrived 20 minutes late to the bakery and realized just how tough Nikos actually was. . . . . . . . .Fayth pushed open the bakery door at 8:20, her nerves tightly wound. My god, I am so late; I've never been late to work before. Dear God, please don't let Nikos be mad at me. She walked into the bakery desperately trying to make as little noise as possible. Not that it mattered, she soon realized, because Nikos was standing behind the counter waiting for her, his arms crossed and his face expressionless. "Nikos--" "Why are you late?" She jumped; she had never heard Nikos' voice so harsh and devoid of warmth. "Nikos--" "You know I don't tolerate lateness. Why are you 20 minutes late?" He wasn't yelling at her, but she was scared to the depths of her soul at that moment. "It was my best friend's birthday. We went out to the club and I had a few drinks. I guess I was a bit hung-over--" "Do you think that matters to me; you should not have been drinking, knowing that you had work the next morning and that you would probably be late if you did. Do you consider that to be acceptable?" She bowed her head and whispered, "No Nikos." Nikos said in a hard tone, "Well neither do I. Today I want you to work on all the ovens, making sure that not a single loaf of bread is burnt. I want you to clean off the counters, both in the back and the front. Attend to every one of the customers if Carla is busy at that moment. And if I call you to come assist me, you better be at my side in the next few seconds. Is that clear." She looked down at the ground and said quietly, "Yes sir." "Good," he turned away from her and walked back to the counter, "Get out of my sight and start your work." She winced and hurried to the back, fearing his wrath. Throughout the rest of the day, she followed Nikos' instructions to the letter: collecting all the loaves of bread out of the oven, making sure none of the customers left unhappy, picking up the trays of desserts and setting them up in the display cases, and answering Nikos' every beck and call. At 9 p.m., her hands and upper arms were covered in welts and burns, her legs and feet ached, and her back desperately wanted to give out. She collapsed on one of the stools in the back, trying to seek a few minutes of relief. She panted, trying to get her breath back. Carla came up to her and rested a reassuring arm round her shoulders, "Exhausted, honey?" She looked up at Carla, "Yep. I was late to work so now I have to do all these things for Nikos." "Aww, you poor thing," she gave her a tight hug, "Don't worry. He's probably just testing you." "You think?" "I'm sure. I gotta go home, love ya." She gave her a kiss on the cheek and walked out of the bakery.Fayth took a deep breath, wishing that her heart rate would return to normal. Just as the pains and aches started to fade away, she heard Nikos call her. She jumped to her feet, heard her ankle cry out in protest, and went to the front of the bakery to see what he wanted. She walked to the front of the counter and looked at Nikos, quietly. "You called me, Nikos?" Looking at her impassively, he said, "Has everyone already left for the day?" Fayth nodded her head. "Good," he walked towards the windows, pulled the shades and locked the door. Turning back towards her, he said, "Are you ready to receive your punishment?" "Bbbutt--But Nikos I thought this was my--" Suddenly, Nikos was in front of her and he gripped her chin in his hand, "No backtalk. And you either call me sir or master, understand." She shuddered and whispered, "Yes master." He let go of her chin and stepped back to lean against the counter, his arms crossed. He looked her up and down with a predatory look on his face that made her feel like she was completely exposed before him. "What are you wearing beneath the apron?" She said, "A crimson V-neck dress, sir." "And beneath that," Nikos asked with the same impassive expression. She flushed angrily and said, "I don't think that's none of your--" Nikos gripped her neck and lifted her to his eye level, cutting off her breath, "What did I say about back talk. Now I'm only going to ask you this one more time: What are you wearing beneath your dress?" She gasped out, "A black lace bra and thong with garters and stockings." He released his hold on her neck, dropping her. She gasped, taking in some much needed oxygen and looked up at Nikos. He looked down at her and said sternly, "Remove your apron and dress." She rose, unsteadily, on her feet and started to undress; she untied her dirty apron and dropped on the floor, feeling Nikos' intense gaze the entire time. She took in a deep breath, her hands shaking as she moved on to her dress. She started to unbutton the top of her crimson dress, her eyes looking down the entire time. She slipped the dress of her shoulders and let it pool at her feet; she delicately stepped out of the dress and looked up at Nikos, waiting. He said in a quiet voice, "Yes, all of it..." "But sir--" He gripped her throat again and said in a menacing voice, "Obviously, you need to learn a lesson."

chocolate delight

Fayth walked in to her favorite bakery with a smile on her face, the wonderfully sweet smell of fresh bread enticing her senses. This girl was a sight to see; though she wouldn't believe you if you told her, she was quite a beauty for the age of 35. She was around 5'8, with a small waist and wide flaring hips. Her legs were long and strong, especially her thick thighs, and she possessed a gorgeous round ass. From the waist up, she had many more beautiful features: long, dark chocolate hair to her waist, firm D cup breasts, a soft inviting mouth, dimples, and eyes that glowed with mischief. She walked up to the counter and grinned at the petite girl behind it. "What's up, Carla?" The girl replied, "Oh just the wonders of deserts as always. And I assume you are looking for Nikos?" she said with a knowing grin. Nikos was the handsome owner of the bakery and he and Fayth had a very flirtatious relationship--though they honestly never dated or had sex. Carla found it amusing to watch them flirt and to build up sexual tension between them with dirty comments about them. "Of course, why else do I come here?" Fayth said with a laugh. Carla laughed along with her, "I will be right back with the King. Sit down on one of the stools cuz you know you have to rest all that ass." The petite woman skipped away to the back of the shop to go fetch Nikos. Still chuckling, Fayth sat down on a stool and enjoyed her surroundings. Ever since she was a little girl, her mother had brought her to this very bakery to buy deserts for celebrations, birthdays, and daily treats. It hadn't changed that much in 30 years: the walls were a beautiful sky blue--now a little faded, the counter was made of smooth granite, there was that chip of paint near the door, the stools still creaked occasionally, and the huge display cases showed all the wonderful sugary treats for anyone to enjoy. She remembered climbing over the counter and personally picking up the honey buns that Mr. Robinson--the old owner of the store--made for her personally. She was still a little lost in her reverie when someone cleared their voice. She turned around to look at Nikos Robinson.Nikos was tall, nearly 6'3, and towered over her but not in a scary, domineering way but a protective, sexy way. He was tanned and muscular from playing football in high school and had a large frame with broad shoulders. His hands were large and flaked with calluses but she knew that those hands could be inexplicably gentle and efficient. His face was very handsome; classic just like that of a Greek god, but the angular cheekbones and dimples marked his Native American ancestry. He had long, flowing black hair to his shoulders but the feature that made Fayth particularly weak in the knees was his emerald eyes; one look into his eyes and she melted immediately--especially in one area: the spot between her legs. He smiled at her and said, "Good afternoon Fay, right on time as always. So what will it be? The usual?" She nodded her head, blushing, "You know me well. Yes, I want a dozen honey buns and two cinnamon rolls for my Mama." "Of course, such a darling woman, and anything special for her lovely daughter," he said in a quiet voice. She flushed again and shook her head. "Alright, I'll just go get--" The doorbell rang. He moved from behind the counter and went to look through the windows. "Oh, it's Mr. Bridges; he must be here to pick up the birthday cake for his twins. I'll just attend to him and I'll be back and attend to ALL of your needs, alright." He looked her in the eye causing her to melt again and she felt herself nodding her head. He smiled and walked to the back, Fayth watching his ass the entire away. She sighed to herself. Lord that man is just too fine. God can he just take me already, I've been ready for him since the day I met him. She bit her lip, thinking of what he might do to her given the chance. Would he treat her gently, devouring her body slowly? Or would he unleash all his passion on her at once, pounding her, making her cry out in pure ecstasy? Fayth's pussy got tight and wet at the thought of her becoming nothing but a receptacle for his lust. She clenched her thighs together to keep herself from sneaking a quick moment of relief.She sighed and instantly felt the hair on the back of her neck prickling up. Nikos breathed gently on her neck and whispered in her ear, "Are you feeling alright Fay? You look very hot right now." She shuddered but turning to look him directly in the eye, she said, "I'm fine . . . I don't know about you. Are you feeling hot?" She pushed her chest out and gave him the defiant, arrogant look that she knew turned him on and sure enough, his eyes became inflamed with desire. His eyes ran up and down the length of her body, making her feel like his hands were running over every inch of her skin, before he lowered his eyelashes and stepped away from her, robbing her of his heat. He went to the counter and grabbed the creamy white box that contained her honey buns and cinnamon rolls and hand them to her, his hands brushing against hers. They glanced up at each other, then shyly looked away. Clearing his throat, Nikos said, "You know Fayth, I have a job opening here as my assistant. I've interviewed a few people but no one seems to be able to handle it. But a strong girl like you . . . well I'm sure that you could handle anything I threw at you." To prove his point, he threw the boxes with Mr. Bridges' cakes at her, which she caught with ease. He nodded his approval at her quick reflexes. "I wouldn't even have to interview you or really train you; you know this shop as well as I do and I already know that you can bake, Fayth. If you want the job, it's yours," he said with a shrug. She gazed at Nikos, noticing the way that his muscles bulged out of his short-sleeved black t-shirt and the way his hair fell over his eyes. A job where she worked every day in front of a hot oven with the gorgeous Nikos? It's as if he asked me do I want a million dollars. She grabbed her box and began to walk toward the door, knowing that he admired the way her ass bounced. At the last minute, she looked over her shoulder at him and said with a mischievous grin, "When do I start?" He returned her grin and replied, "As soon as possible. I'll expect you tomorrow morning at 8 and please wear something a little more . . . work appropriate," his eyes resting appreciatively on her exposed cleavage. She nodded and walked out the bakery, the last thought in her mind: Well, I'm going to have to throw out these panties.

hot yoga 2

Claire immediately kisses Angela, placing a hand on her face, caressing her. "Mmm" I moan, I look to the left, the one other guy is on that side, but he must have been a lioness, since he is straddling his partner, and kissing the lioness from the other couple. His partner is stroking his cock as he tongues the woman in front of him, her fingers sliding over his shaft, teasing him. If someone was doing that to me, I would lose it right here. On the right, the other 4 women, in a similar position, the two labeled as lionesses kissing, and being stroked by the lions. I thought my wife was reserved, we have only been with each other, and here we are, practically in an orgy."Lions, please your partners, bring them to the edge, but you must hold back your own pleasure." I press my fingers against my partners shorts, running them along her lips, I can feel her moisture seeping through the thin shorts, my fingers pushing inside of her. I grab her ass squeezing with my other hand. My cock is hard, sliding against her, I try to keep the motion down, to stop myself from cumming, my body on the edge of an orgasm. I tease her clit with my fingers, sliding over her shorts, my fingers circling it. She breaks her kiss, and begins to pant, moaning as I stroke her. My wife does the same, as do the others around me. 6 people moaning as they are pleased, with another 6 restrained. I watch my wife's face, a familiar expression on it, she is so close to an orgasm, he is holding her there though, fingering her as she moans, just keeping here at the edge. I try to do the same, I keep fingering her pussy, and slide my other hand over her ass, playing with her hole. I press my fingers against the edge of her ass, applying pressure, but not going in. My fingers on her soaked shorts, pressing them into her body, teasing her pussy, but never touching her directly. My partner moans out "A little slower" I slow my movement down. She is breathing hard and deep, covered in sweat from the heat and arousal."Now hold there." He says.I stop my movement and keep my fingers pressed against her. I look over at Claire, her face red, her breathing deep, wondering if she climaxed, she is slowing her breathing, calming herself."Now back to the Dhyana pose for the cool down."Angela climbs off of me, and sits to my side, giving me a warm smile. Claire sits on the other side. I can hear them both breathing deep, relaxing their bodies. I close my eyes, thinking about what just happened, surprised that I was able to hold back.He walks us through a cool down exercise, cleansing our minds, and slowing our breathing. My body drops back from the edge, I no longer feel like I am about to explode, by my cock remains hard. I realize I have had this erection the whole time, and desperately want to release it.We stand up, and Angela gives me a long hug, and one to Claire and the Yogi as well. Some of the couples are making small talk, but I want to get out of there.We grab our stuff, and I walk out, speechless, not really believing what just happened."Can you drive me home?" My wife asks. "I'm a bit warn out.""Sure thing" I climb in adjusting the seat back, back the car up and begin the drive home. She doesn't buckle, but leans over as I drive, running her hand over my cock, feeling my hard shaft, sliding over it. She slides my shorts and underwear down. She cups my balls with her right hand massaging them, holds my shaft with her left, and takes the tip into my mouth. "Oh fuck yes" I moan. "I need this" I look around for a place to stop, after a minute of this, I pull off to a trail head, and park the car unable to concentrate on driving. I hold her head with my left hand, stroking her hair as she sucks my hard cock, my hour long erection finally getting tended to. I slide my hand along her back with my right, squeezing her ass. Her full lips surround my cock, sliding deeper onto it, the moisture lubricating it. "Oh, yes, yes" I moan. She rarely gives me a blowjob, but nothing normal happened today.She slides her mouth off of me, then pulls down her own wet shorts down. She climbs over to me, one leg on either side. She leans into my ear "You're not the only one who needs to fuck" She presses herself against me, sliding against my cock at first, not yet letting me inside. She gives me a deep kiss, her tongue sliding into my mouth, teasing my tongue. "So, you want to come back?" She whispers in my ear. I moan "yes oh yes". She rubs harder against me, using my cock, to stroke herself.My left hand is on her ass, squeezing it, with my right, I grab her firm chest. She rocks against me, her breathing deep again, she moans, "Oh yes, yes!" then kisses me deep, her tongue diving inside of my mouth, her pussy pulsing against my cock. She holds against as her body quivers, the orgasm flooding her senses. She rubs against me three more times, drawing the orgasm out, we hold for about a minute as it fades, then she grabs my cock and slides it into her, easily sliding into her wet pussy."Your turn." She smiles, and begins to slide herself up and down me. "Oh yes, fuck yes" I reply, the long held erection about to burst. I pull down her top, exposing her nice tits. I grab her breasts with both hands, squeezing tightly against her and kiss her, pushing my tongue deep into her mouth. I thrust my cock hard against her, pushing as deep as I can. I thrust in a few more times, deeply, I can no longer hold back, my cock pulses, cumming into her, the orgasm I have held back so long finally being released. She slides up and down me as I thrust, our sweaty bodies pressed against each other. My cock pulses several times, I grab her waist and push her hard against me. As my orgasm fades, we stop moving and hold each other, our bodies locked in an embrace, just enjoying our bodies against each other.

hot yoga

Claire had her back to me and was in front of the closet changing, but the mirror on the closet door allowed me to see most of her front in the reflection. She unbuttoned her blouse, revealing her little black lace bra, her nice firm breasts underneath."I'm so glad you've decided to join my yoga class, it can so very... stimulating" she stated as she unzipped her skirt sliding it down, standing in a tiny thong and knee high stockings."I've always wanted to see what goes on there, you seem to come home so exhausted from it." I replied, I was already dressed, she had informed me that we needed to have tight clothing for this, I did the best I could, I had on a pair of short running shorts, briefs, and a wick t-shirt I wear when running.I sat on the edge of the bed, and watched her undress, this always turns me on, I know I shouldn't get excited like this as we are about to leave, but I can't help myself. She slides out of her stockings, then pulls off her bra and panties. She takes a moment to stare at her reflection, she was 33, and I loved her little breasts, but she worked hard on her body, between yoga and zumba, she kept it firm. I looked at her fine ass but resisted grabbing it.She looked in the reflection and saw me staring, she looked down in the mirror to see if I had a hard-on. She was not disappointed. "Glad I can still turn you on. But you should save that for later" She slid on a pair of tight, black, short shorts, I never realized she didn't even where underwear to yoga, it fit so snuggly over her bottom. She pulled on her pink, tank top fitting tightly over her chest, it's padded on the chest, but I can still see the her nipples pointing out. In that...I just wanted to bend her over and take her right now.We grabbed our water bottles, and mats and headed out the door. She drove there, as I didn't know where it was, she explained it was a little out of the way."So, there are a couple of things you should know before we get there." She says, I nod, and look her over, I just want to take her right now in the car. I got to stop thinking this, my hard-on isn't hidden at all by my shorts."First, this is hot yoga, so it's 100 degrees in there, drink lots of water as you are going to sweat." I nod, looking out the window, trying to control my erection."Second, for this class, you don't do any poses on your own, we always have the instructor or another student help with the forms, they are all for doing with a partner." She adds."Okay" I say, "no big deal, I always thought yoga was just one person holding a pose." I look around, we are driving away from the city, where is this gym at, I wonder."Third" she hesitates, not sure if to say the next part, "this is a sensual experience class." She turns to look at me, my eyes widen, but she doesn't give me time to respond. "Some of the poses are influenced by the karma sutra, the Yogi has designed his own special forms, to increase blood flow through the body via arousal. You help your partner reach arousal and hold it there, just on the edge of orgasm.""wh, wh what?" I stammered. "It's what kind of class?" "You mean you have been going to this for months?" I was livid at this point."I started at regular yoga at the Y, but was always so horny at the end, I thought I was doing something wrong..." "I looked online, to see why I was so aroused by yoga and found this place, where it is okay, where others feel the same way as I do.""I can't this isn't right. Turn around and go home." I demand. I think back at the last couple of weeks when she has gotten home from class, she was so horny afterwards, and the sex was amazing. The last couple of months had been like, well, like when we first got married.She puts her hand down on my thigh, and begins to rub up and down my leg, fingers brushing my cock. "Do this with me just once, if you hate it, I won't ever do it again. But trust me, you will enjoy it." She glances over, her eyes pleading.She pulls up to a cabin in the woods on the edge of town. There are several cars parked out front, they are mostly SUVs, looks a bit like a soccer mom convention. I look around, a handful of people are grabbing mats and heading inside, near our car I see a woman get out, holding her mat. She is brunette to my wife's blond hair, a dark tan, and a nice fit body. She is wearing a sports bra and shorts similar to my wife's, but dark blue instead, I keep watching her firm body. She gets out she does a couple of quick stretches, lifting her arms over her head, then bending down, touching her toes. I stare at her nice round ass, bigger than Claire's."Ok" I say finally, turning towards Claire, her eyes on the other woman, she can see what I was looking at, "I'll give it a try.""I bet" she laughs. We grab our gear and head inside. At the entrance there are several shoes on the ground, we take ours off and put them with the others. Claire takes my hand and guides me, "The Yogi lives here, the yoga room is in the back, and the rest is his room and kitchen, that's all off limits"The heat and humidity hit me as I walk in, we enter a big open room, the opposite end has a big set of windows, overlooking the woods and a stream down below. The room has several windows along the side, I look up and there are several skylights as well. The room is filled with natural sunlight, and hot from the afternoon sun. There are heaters along the wall, but they aren't needed today.She grabs a spot in the front row, near the center, laying down her mat. "You mind setting up here?" She asks laying my mat down behind her. The rows are offset, so she is in front of me to the left, I look to the right, and it is the woman from outside, legs crossed, back straight. "She is in the Dhyana pose" My wife says, "it is a good place to start, for beginners" I imitate the pose, and sit there as others stream in, attempting to meditate. I look around; there are about 11 people in the room, and only one other man. He is near the back, I wonder if he is like me, dragged here by his wife, and just found out what this is, or if he comes all the time. I close my eyes and try to feel peace, but my mind drifts to the women in front of me, thoughts of those little blue shorts, my hands pulling them down and..."Welcome students." A man's voice carries across the room. I open my eyes and look. The Yogi, I guess, he is in the same pose, legs crossed, hands to his side, I can see now why she likes the class so much, he is shirtless, with well-defined muscles and abs. He looks like the cover of a men's magazine, broad shoulders, no hair on his chest. Is Claire into that? I should hit the gym more. I am in shape, but mostly run, I don't have much fat on me, but my muscles, and well there is room for improvement. "I see we have two new guests", he looks at me and then towards the back, I assume at the other man, "Doesn't look like too many of you were able to convince your spouses to come today. Have you let them know the guidelines?" He looks at my wife, and she nods."I'll repeat them again...", the first two are just as she said, I lift up my water bottle and take a drink showing him I am prepared."Third," he looks around, walking through the room "For the pairings this week, I will pick them out, and it looks like we have an odd number this week, so I will need someone up here to join me. " He grabs my wife's hand, beckoning her up. "Claire would you mind assisting again this week?" Her cheeks blush, "My pleasure" She replies, grabbing her mat and joining him at the front.He begins to pair everyone up, fortunately for me, I am paired with the brunette in front of me. "You are the lion he says, and she is the lioness" he points at each of us respectively. I move my mat behind hers, so they are touching. "Just follow his lead if you don't know the forms, I'm Angela" she puts her hand to shake. "Ted" I reply, "I look forward to joining with you." she says. She looks me over, eyes looking over my body, sizing me up. She takes a few seconds to stare at my crotch, I realize I am aroused, and my shorts to nothing to hide it, I try to cover it with my hand, she smiles at that, and bites her lip, then turns and looks at the Yogi."Fourth, do exactly what I say and do, otherwise you may get hurt, watch us up front, and ask for help if needed. Let's start off, do as I do. Let's start with the Cobra pose." He lays down facing my wife, on his stomach, then lifts his chest up, hands flat on the ground. She does the same facing him, and I repeat with my partner. This angle gives me a good view of her, she is wearing a sports bra, but I can still make out her nice round breasts. I stare into her eyes, two dark pools I could get lost in. We hold the position for a while. Just staring into each other's eyes. I begin to relax, I feel a closeness with her, as we gaze at one another. I breath in and out, and just staring at her.

walk with me part 3

Lee and Alyssa sat in the car together, checking one another out in the mirror and making last minute adjustments to their wardrobes. "Ready?" Lee asked with a cheeky smile, "You bet", Alyssa replied. They bothgot out of the car and Lee waited for Alyssa to lock the doors. They could hear the loud music playing and the screams of the already partying high school kids. The girls had arrived late, it was already 11:30 and they were almost sure that everyone would be drunk by then. The Catcher's lived on a large propertyin the sub burbs. They were a wealthy family and enjoyed throwing parties for any occasion. Lee knocked on thedoor and rang the doorbell, knowing no one would come they entered the beautiful mansion. The music was louderin here and the shreaks of everyone were getting closer. The two entered the living room and saw Mr and Mrs Catcherenjoying a night cap together. "Hi Jean and Dave, how are you two tonight?" Lee said, the couple were a familyfriend. The couple both sat up and welcome Lee with a warm hug and a hearty hello. Jean Catcher looked atLee and smiled "Girl, you look beautiful tonight. And I don't mean to be a gossip but all day the boys couldnot stop talking about you." Lee knew she was referring to Jesse and John. Her cheeks flushed with colour and Jean Catcher giggled. Alyssa had already made her way to the back yard where the party was and Lee said hergoodbyes to join her. Lee tiptoed through the gorgeous mansion and pushed the back doors open to enter thebackyard. It was beautifully lit with decorative lights and the yard was a beautiful lush green. The pool wasa beautiful clear blue (even with a fistful of drunks swimming in it), the music was loud and people were walkingaround laughing and having a great time. Lee said hello to passing friends as she searched for Alyssa. It wasalmost impossible to find anyone in the packed yard but she saw Alyssa talking to John and Jesse and made herway over. "Alyssa!," Lee shouted over the music, "You duntz you could have waited for me." "Sorry, you know how I get around parents." The small group laughed and Lee noticed she stood inches away fromJesse. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard his voice, "Alittle late I see." Lee's mouth dropped he was waiting for her. She turned towards him, her face flushed with colour, "Sorry, but you know I have to make my entrance." The words tumbled from her mouth and she had to keep herself calm. Alyssa and John were talkingamoungst themselves and left Lee and Jesse to be alone. Lee stared at the ground, she was completely shythis was the first time her and Jesse had the chance to be alone and she was blowing it. At that thought she felthis hand take hers and he started to guide her threw the party. "Where are we going?!" He couldn't hear herand she knew it but she still felt the need to ask. Jesse opened the doors to the pool house which was set up asa guest house and motioned for Lee to sit on the bed. Jesse stood at the door for a moment, his eyes full of thought and questions. Finally he spoke, "I needed to talk to you." Lee's heart dropped, was she in trouble? Didshe do something wrong? Why was Jesse being so serious!? He came closer and sat near her on the bed the laid inthe center of the pool house. "I have wanted to talk to you person to person for so long," Jesse began, "youhave no idea. I just can't believe I pretty much waited until the last moment to do so." Lee looked upat him. "Lee, I want you. I want to date you, I want to kiss you, I want you to be mine." Lee was startledshe couldn't believe he was so subtle about the whole thing. The whole school knew there was something betweenthem but nothing really came of it, until now. Lee sat in silence, this is what she wanted and she could not say a damn thing. She looked at him, he sat in silence staring at the ground waiting for a response. She decided not to say anything, she inched closer to him and placed her hand on his. From there she ran her handup to his shoulder and slowly to his face which she stroked gently. He leaned into her touch and kissed her fingers. Lee's breath hitched and her body felt like it was on fire. It felt so right, like it was the way it has always been and from there on forward. Jesse grazed his lips on the tips of her fingers and Lee couldn't hold back a moan. She could feel every part of her bodybecome ready and needy. Lee leaned further into Jesse she pulled her hand away from his kisses and replaced it with her lips. She could feel his nervousness at first, and then he opened up like a flower in bloom. TheKiss went from being a slow and exploring kiss to one that would make the pope get a hard on. It was passionateand needy. His tounge exploring hers, his husky moans vibrating in her mouth. She couldn't hold back anythingshe ran her fingers through his hair and pulled him in closer. She would stop the kiss just for a secondto gently bite his bottom lip or to run her tounge across his upper lip. Jesse loved it, every movement of Lee'stounge made his pants tighter and the need to take them off even greater. He placed his hand on the smallof her back and guided her on top of him. She sat straddling him and he ran his hands up and down her back.Their moans were even louder now, it was almost as if they drowned out the music. Lee couldn't hear anythingbut them, together. Their clothes felt like a barrier between them and Lee just wanted to feel his skin against hers. Shebroke away from the kiss to grab at the bottom of his t-shirt. His eyes were full of curiosity and his hands began to shake against her back. Lee looked up at him before she continued looking for a silent approval. Jesseremoved his hands from her back and held them at his head. She once again took the cotton material in her handsand pulled the material over his head. She look at his body, it was perfect. Jesse's body was sculpted like aprince from a fairy tale it was toned and angular like the hands of heaven took extra time on him. Lee grazed her eyes and moved her hands over his tight stomach and pecks. She could feel his heart racing and let her eyes move back towards his face. They held their gaze andas if reading each others minds laid back onto the bed. Her voice was barely audible as sheput her lips against his ear, " I want you." Jesse looked up at her, his eyes wide. He put his hands on the small of her back and guided her face back to his. Their lips joined and they moved in an even rythmmatching each others kisses. Once again, they both got hotter feeling the need for each other even greater.He tugged at her shirt and pulled it up over her head and unhooked her bra in seconds. Jesse looked up at her breasts, so full and perfect. He reached up and rolled them in his hands. Lee let out a soft moan as if begging for more. Lee could feel the heat between her legs becoming a soft pool of wetness. She couldn't remembera time she had ever been this wet. As Jesse ran his hands in her hair Lee began kissing him once more. Letting herselfrock on his knee. The contact was mind blowing as her pussy moved against his thigh. She needed more, she needed to feelhim inside of her. As the thought of his cock inside of her ran across her mind Lee could feel Jesse's hand undoing thebutton of her jeans. His hands carressed her gently as he slowly undid each button with care. Lee looked into his eyesthe passion behind his eyes forever scorching her brain. Jesse moved tilted his head up to her once more and kissed herwhile removing his hand from the crevice of her jeans to her back. In two speedy seconds Jesse was on top of her. Lee let out a soft giggle as she looked at the godly creature on top of her. "These need to come off," he said to her witha coy grin. Lee could barely speak so she just let out a soft sigh and a cute nod in approval. Jesse had removed her jeans in top speed and was back in his spot on top of her. Their skin scorching one anothers as their bodies touched.Lee could feel Jesse's soft lips trail kisses on her chest leading to her stomach. Her breath was harsh as she couldfeel his tounge move against her panties. She was wet, and he knew it. Jesse felt her through her panties, Lee moaned."Please," she begged in a whisper. Lee couldn't handle it, Jesse was teasing her. She just wanted to feel him in her,his hand moved her panties off of her crevice. Revealing soft pink lips perfectly shaven. Hisfingers gently moved across them readying his fingers to push against her lips into her tight hole. Lee's back was arched her body needing him inside of her. She was moaning more than ever now and her legs could barely keep still. Jessewatched her every move as he touched her, slowly inserting a finger inside of her. He could feel her tighten against himand than withdraw as he pushed more of his finger inside. Slowly he moved and then faster, just so he could hear her moans get stronger with passion. Lee was on the edge, she was close to cumming, she could feel her climax with every strokeof his finger. His speed was increasing as he trailed kisses on her inner thigh, it was too much for Lee. She wassure if he didn't stop she would soak the bed. "Jesse, Je..ss..e...I am...Oh my god...JESSE." She felt herself release, spasms of pleasure went through her like small electrical currents. Lee didn't even realize that her eyes had been closed the whole time, she slowly opened them and looked up to Jesse. He was smiling, his grin so big it was almostas if someone had drawn a line on his face ear to ear. She giggled, "Well that was mind blowing." Jesse laughedas she proped herself up to one elbow. "So I am naked and you are still in jeans, I really don't find this fair." Shecould see his eyebrow arch up. "well you should probably take them off then," he said playfully. Lee moved off the bed awareof how soaked it was, and she went betwen his legs. She went slowly down to her knees and could see that he hadn't losthis bulge. She looked up at him playfully as she moved her hand across his hard cock to open his jeans. Jesse hissed a moanas each button came un done. Lee removed his jeans and slowly moved her hands to each side of his boxers and pulled those off too. She gawked, he was even more beautiful than she expected. His penis was fully erect and she could see it tensing.She couldn't believe how big it was, it was beautifully edged as a circumsized penis should be and stood nine inches tall.Lee wrapped a hand around it and gasped, it was thick, very thick. She was amazed not only was it lengthy it was also at leastthree inches thick. Lee looked up at him, his face was unsure as if scared she didn't approve. She smiled at him, "I don'tknow if you will fit." Jesse chuckled his self consciousness dissapearing, " Well can't say I would know, I am a virgin."Lee sat up straight, she was completely shocked. "WHAT?" He looked at her seriousness covering his face. "No joke Lee, thisis my first time." Lee looked into his eyes and saw no lie, no trick hidden in them. Her mouth moving into a soft smile,"well baby I promise I won't hurt you." She kissed him then, like no other kiss she had given anyone before. It was differentand she could feel it in her bones. He kissed her back with the same intensity and moved her on top of him once more. Leewas dripping wet, she didn't notice her body's need until she was straddling him. She broke from the kiss and moved her hand acrosshis cock feeling it pulsing once again. She wanted him, more than anyone she had ever been with before. She needed to feel himinside of her. She angled her body to his so that they were perfectly aligned, his cock only inches away from her throbbing pussy.Lee pushed his head against her lips, guiding him inside. Jesse thrusted in with one hard stroke the length of him was inside of her.She screamed as he put himself inside, he was stretching her, filling her. "Lee, are you ok? Did I hurt you?" Jesse said in a panic."No...no...don't stop...please." Lee looked into his eyes and swooned, she kissed him and slowly began to rock on his hard cock.Once again their moans became louder and huskier. Her speed increased, guiding him in and out of her wet pussy. Jesse began moaningher name and scratching her back. Her thrusts against him became harder, she just wanted him deeper. Deeper. Her moans more likescreams of passion. This was it, Jesse was hers, Jesse was inside of her. Her climax was building her heat seeping into a pool,collecting to explode. "Lee...Lee...Baby, yes. Lee....Le...e..e...e" Jesse moaned, almost growling against her shoulder. Then he stopped herhe scooped her up into his arms and threw her gently against the wall. Almost violently he spread her legs apart once more. "oh my god Jesse.baby, oh my god. Fuck me. Please. Jesse, please put it back inside." Lee begged him, she didn't want to part from his passion. She wantedmore of him and he knew it. She could feel his eyes look at her backside. His hands dipped between the crevice of her tight ass andpushed her cheeks apart to reveal her dripping pussy hole once again. He growled as he pushed his cock against her. "Lee, I amgoing to cum soon." He thrashed inside of her. Pushing his entire length in and out of her at top speed. Her head hitting the wall andher screams echoing through the room. "Fuck, fuck fuck....Jesse...AHH..FUCK." She couldn't control herself, passion was running throughher veins controlling her every thought, scream and movement. She could feel his cock pushing deeper inside of her, filling her more and more. Her climax was creeping, it was so close. So close. She knew it was only a matter of time before she felt her juicesrunning down her leg. Once again, Jesse stopped. He turned her towards him and lifted her up off of the floor. She held onto him tightlyas he pushed inside of her once more, violently moving in and out of her. "Jesse...fuck...Jesse. Oh...my..god. Baby..." His cockslowed as he began pushing harder, focusing more on strength rather than speed. She was in extasy pure extasy. She didn't imagineit would be like this. Him in control fucking her like she has never been fucked before. She dug her nails into his back, screamed againsthis skin. There was nothing but him and her and she didn't want anything else. Jesse slowed again, moving himself gently in and outof her, " Baby, I don't think I can hold it back anymore..." Lee looked up into his eyes, "I don't think I can either."His pace quickened once more and Lee's climax was inching closer. Stroke after stroke it became stronger, just when she thought she wasgoing to pass out, she felt her orgasm. A tiny explosion between their legs, her juices flowed from her like a fountain. Leescreamed, she held against Jesse tightly as her orgasm slowed. He pushed himself inside her, the pain was great this time. Shedidn't know if it felt good or bad but with each stroke Jesse took it made her body limp. His groans were louder and she couldfeel his body quake. He moved his cock in and out of her for a few more moments and than pulled out. His juices joined with hers.He pumped his hand over his cock and the cum poured out. Lee was fascinated, she couldn't look away. She felt his cum spurt onto her legs and after a few more strokes he stopped. His once fully erect penis soft and satisfied in his hands. Jesse looked down intoher eyes, he was flushed and exhausted. Lee reached her hands over his neck and pulled him into her. Their embrace seemed to lastforever, as they kissed and held eachother tightly. "Lee? LEE? Lee, are you in here?" Aly's voice trailed into the pool house. Jesse stiffined in Lee's arms. "Fuck, I'm naked." He whispered intoher ear. She couldn't help but giggle. "Uhm, me too. Shower? Run, NOW?" She let go of him and bolted towards the pool house bathroom.They were both laughing as they locked the door and heard Aly's complaints. "What the hell it smells like sex in here!" Lee looked up at him once more and locked her arms around him, " I am glad I came tonight." Jesse looked back at her," Me too."

walk with me part 2

Work was slow, and Lee was almost to the point of commiting suicide. It was barely nine thirty and notone customer had come in to the store. Her co-workers all huddled in one corner of the store discussing productand other things. Lee sat with her manager in their office, she was his assistant as well as the youngest personworking at Hudley's. The store was famous for selling european cars and the only reason why Lee got the jobis because her father was best friends with Devon, her manager. The two were discussing their families and thenext barbeque when again Lee felt a vibration at her side, this time the text was from Alyssa and there was noneed to hide her cell phone from Devon. "You kids and your text messaging," he laughed as he returned to his paperwork. Lee waved a hand at him while telling him to shhh as she began reading her text, 'Party is soon!! I willbe at your work at ten, much love.' "Devon, I hate you sometimes!!" Lee joked as she looked at her boss. Hishead jerked up and he had a "what did i do" sort of face on. Devon put his hands up in innocence as Lee continued,"I'm eighteen and you make me work a friday night. I have people to see and places to go you know." Lee couldn'tcontrol a straight face and the two laughed together. Their chuckle ended and Devon replied, "How about this I willlet you leave a half hour early tonight if you remember to buy my a mocha next shift." Lee's eyes went buggy andshe let out a small shreak, "Devon you are the best, mocha latte no foam. I remember!!" Lee flipped her phone backopen and she replied Alyssa's text "COME GET ME NOW! EEEEEH!. I got off work early." Within the next ten minutesAlyssa was parked outside and Lee said her goodbyes."You lucky dog, how did you get out of work so early?!" Alyssa gawked. "My superior whining skills of course," Lee replied. They both laughed and together and sifted threw Lee's closet. She wanted to look nicefor Jesse tonight and she couldn't wait to see him. Alyssa blasted some of their favourite music on the cd playerand Lee looked for a clean towel to shower with. "Ok Al, I am off to shower, find me an outfit." Alyssa poutedand soon her bottom lip was petruding out. "I want to shower too!!" Lee laughed and invited Alyssa to shower.This was the usual routine for the two. Lee looked at Alyssa as the showered together, theirsoapy bodies close to each other as the lathered shampoo into their hair. Alyssa was cute, she was a bubblybrunette girl with great breasts and long legs. Her eyes were always a perfect emerald green that were so full oflife. Alyssa caught Lee's stare and came alittle closer to her in the shower. Lee knew this move very welland welcomed it. Alyssa washed the shampoo out of her hair and the water streamed downher erect nipples to her nicely shaven crevice. Lee could feel her body heat up, her inner thigh became wetand she washed her own shampoo out of her hair. As she closed her eyes to let the hot water run down her faceshe felt Alyssa's tounge on her neck and her small, big breasted frame push against her. Lee wiped the water fromher face and saw the needy eyes that looked at her. Lee guided her right hand down Alyssa's lips to her neck and slowly to her right breast. She cupped it in her hand, Alyssa had great breasts the same size as Lee's butAlyssa's were grazed with cute freckles as was most of her body. Alyssa moaned as Lee began rolling her breast.Alyssa once again looked at Lee and they both started to kiss. Slowly at first but soon as their passion peakedtheir kisses became harder and faster. Their tounges darted at each others and both felt the rumble of their moans in their mouths. From Alyssa's breast Lee trailed her hand down to her thigh and slowly pushed Alyssa's legs apart. Alyssa moaned and broke the kiss to start kissing and tounging Lee's neck and chest. Slowly Lee beganto insert a finger into Alyssa's tight hole. Alyssa was still a virgin to a man's touch but Lee knew everyinch of Alyssa's body. Her finger darted in and out at a steady pace, after she knew Alyssa was wet enough Leepushed in another finger and started fingering Alyssa rapidly. Alyssa's moans were uncontrollable now and Lee hadenough of the hot shower beating on them. "Alyssa,bedroom." That is all she could muster between her moans. The twoshut off the shower and made it to Lee's soft bed. Lee laid untop of her kissing her and running her hands downthe girls body. Alyssa's body bucked with each pump of Lee's fingers. "Lee," Alyssa pleaded," let's try that thingnow." Lee stopped, she knew what Alyssa was referring to. When they were dating in their freshman year they purchased a strap on together, Alyssa was nervous about loosing her virginity to a girl and they began to fight.That was how their relationship had ended. Lee looked at the girl and said "Are you sure?" Alyssa looked backat her and said, "Like you said today at lunch, this is our last year and we are both going to differentschools for college, I might never see you again." A small tear fell from Alyssa's eye and Lee knew this wasvery important to her, she kissed Alyssa's soft swollen lips and went to her closet. She secured the strapon and positioned herself on top of Alyssa. Alyssa pulled Lee into her and started to kiss her again she took the cock into her hand and guided it into her hole. Lee knew Alyssa was feeling some discomfort and slowly eased her fake cock into her. She slowly began topump when she felt the pop of Alyssa's virginity. Alyssa was moaning in both pain and pleasure and Lee started to pump a little faster. Stroke after stroke, Alyssas moans were louder and huskier. Lee was pumping at a rapid pace now giving Alyssa all she could. Alyssa's hands were restless, clawing at Lee's back and gripping onto the bedsheets. She knew Alyssa was about to cum, she could see it in the girls face. "Lee, oh my god, Lee, I am going to...."Alyssa screamed as her release soaked Lee's legs and bedsheets. Alyssa looked up at her with satisfaction and kissed her lips. Lee laid on top of her as both of their breathing slowed, "Lee, we should probably get ready for the party now." Alyssa chuckled and slowly got up off of the bed.

walk with me

They knew eachother well and seen one another many times. They were not quite lovers and not as innocent as friends. They would walk by each other in school, eyes locked on to one another as theypassed to go their seperate ways. They would notice each other in class and see one another during lunch,and yet they never allowed themselves to experience the others touch or kiss. She would whisper his nameas she wrote it a million times on her note book not giving any thought to the teacher ahead. Jesse it wouldsay over and over again, Jesse, Jesse, Jesse. His name was in her heart and his body in her thoughts. He wasa grade down from her, she was a senior enjoying her last year of high school and he a sophomore. They gatheredwith different crowds at break and lunch, as well as enjoyed different activities after school but they knew noticed each other. Lee was known as the highschool queen, she was popular, top of her class and also the mostbeautiful. Others in the school were gorgeous, but they didn't have the confidence that Lee Ashton was known for.She had a unique sense of style, very random and quirky. Her hair was a light blonde, shining almost white in thesunlight. Her eyes were a deep brown that were forested by long thick eyelashes and her smile was famous. She wasa gentle 5'4 with an athletic build and firm, luscious breasts. She sat at her table in english class, they were discussing Shakespear's Othello as she glanced him walking by the door. The one boy she could not get out of her head since high school began. They knew each other for almost three years and not once had she been able to allow herself to become his. He was Jesse Oneil,popular for his grade and known throught out the school by all the girls. He was fancied by almost every girl in the school, he stood at 5`9 with a perfect body. His arms were strong and his body lean and toned. His hair was always cut short and his eyes were a soft golden brown. Her head lifted straight up as she watched his magnificent body ease by, a quick second and he was gone. Her body went limp and she tuned back into the conversation of Othello. Hours seemed to pass by and lunch break had quickly followed, Lee stood in line with some of her fellowdrama buddies and talked about their spring production. " I still think we should do 'A Mid Summer Night's Dream", chimed Alyssa. She was Lee's closest friend, they had been through everything together had even dated at one pointin their highschool carreer. "Aly, that is so predictable. St.Joseph High is doing that play this yeartoo, with much cencorship of course." Lee countered. They looked at each other with a quick challenge as if to say, "say something now" to each other but the feeling quickly vanished and they went back to talking more about the play.The group had finally reached a table, Alyssa sitting to Lee's side and Morgan, Michelle and Dee all sat around them. They were the popular click of the school you could say, the cheerleaders and sports jocks next in line. The school mainly focused on the performing arts so sports really wasn't an important partof highschool life. The girls all chatted about the boys in school and the random gossip when once again Leesaw Jesse, he was with his friends, known as the bad boys around the school. Leecouldn't hear anything just watched as Jesse laughed and talked with his friends, he caught her eye and bothseemed to be staring at the other. "Lee, Lee, LEE!!", Alyssa shreaked in Lee's ear, "Damnit girl you can't keepyour mind on anything when that boy walks into the room." They broke eye contact as Lee shuffled herself backinto the conversation. "I'm sorry guys, but I can't help feeling like this is the last year I have to see him, andI might not ever get to stare at his gorgeous face ever again." Her words shifted her face into a pout and Alyssagave her a quick kiss on the cheek. "You do know there is a party at John Catcher's house tonight right? And you doknow who is going to be there right?" Alyssa teased Lee with mentioning about Jesse's involvement with the party.John and him were best friends and every one knew that Jesse was going to be there. "Aly I swear I am goingto punch you in the tit if you start bugging me again. You know I can't go, we have drama practise and thenI have to work." Once again Lee was left to pouting, she poked at her jello with her fork. "Lee you are sucha pooper call in sick or come after!! Please, come on, I will even pick you up from work and we can go together."Alyssa began to nudge at her and quickly Lee's face went back into her gorgeous smile. "Ok deal, but we haveto stop at my place first ok? I need to shower and change before we go. I get off at about 10." The bell rang and the group hussled out of their chairs to make it to their afternoon classes, Lee couldn't helpthinking about the nights upcoming events. This could be the night for her to finally be with Jesse. It was almost last bell and Bio class was starting to become painful for Lee, she was restless and readyto get out of school. Her mind was completely focussed on the clock when she felt a strong vibrationon her right leg. A text message she thought, she took her cell phone out of her pocket and kept it out of Mrs.Hudson's sight. It was from Jesse, her heart stopped as she read the text 'You better be coming out tonight,otherwise it just won't be worth having a party.' Lee giggled with excitement, she always got random texts fromJesse but this one almost had a silver lining in the words. As she began to text him back the bell rang andeveryone started to leave, she put her cell phone away and decided to text him after her drama meeting.

tattoos for thought

It was just a normal day in the shop. Danny was having some banter with his colleagues about this massive party they were planning, when something caught his eye outside the window. A girl, walking past listening to her music...Bright hair, skinny jeans, sun bouncing off her skin. Then she was gone.What had drawn him to her he wondered. He went back to work, but kept this fleeting moment to himself...Days went past and he hoped he would see this fleeting figure again. Finally after a few weeks and giving up hope... the shop door opened, and in walked this picture of beauty that shone like a ray of sunshine through a storm cloud.She walked sheepishly past him, and spoke to one of the other guys. He was glad, he wouldn't have been able to speak to her...she took his breath away. After she was done, she left.'Dude, what's up with you?' Tony snapped at him from across the room. 'Her name is Sophie, she's back in next week for her side' he said smiling and shaking his head.The day came and Danny was waiting for Sophie to walk in. And then, right on time, there she was. He was a little confused as to why she wasn't very chatty with him. Figured he didn't stand a chance. He tried but she never engaged for more than a reply. He gave up.She came in a few more times after that, gradually building up on the eye contact. Then a smile, then a 'hi'.Danny thought he'd try his luck, the party was next weekend and thought he had nothing to lose. The worst she could say was no, right? He stopped her on the way out.'hey Soph? There's a party in mine which we've been planning for months, here's an invite, my number is on there, just wondered if you fancied coming?' Sophie was little shocked by this conversation but took the invite and said with a smile 'Sure, Tony has already invited me but I'd love to.' 'You are more than welcome to come with your friends, if you like?' She nodded and walked out.Danny was a bit bummed that she was going to be there for Tony, not him. But at least she was going to be there.Sophie got home with the biggest smile on her face. She couldn't wait to see him at the party. But the theme was going to make things a lot easier for her to talk to him. Porn star theme really doesn't leave much to the imagination.It was getting close 11pm on the night of the party and it was in full swing. Danny was beginning to think Sophie was just being polite and saying she'd come. So he went into the kitchen for some more drinks. He was just about to down a shot when low and behold, Sophie and her friends walk into the kitchen ...in her tight top and belt sized skirt. The top dipping enough to accentuate the roundness of her cleavage and skirt short enough to show off the neon pink lace that was trying to get out...Danny offered them all a drink, while the girls went for a wonder round, Soph was left with him. 'I need to ask you something, are you and Tony?..'Sophie laughed and said not at all. 'I actually thought you didn't like me, we hardly ever spoke in the shop.''I actually really like you, I remember seeing you one day through the window and decided that getting a tattoo would be a good idea.' Soph admitted. 'I've been addicted to them since my first one, that and I've been addicted to seeing you...so I just kept coming back, getting tattooed so I could see you. I'm just quite shy when it comes to guys that I like. And you look quite confident and loud. I felt quite intimidated by you' she blushed.Danny smiled. 'I'm just a big softie really, its all a front. I like to kiss and cuddle like everyone else.''Really? I saw you and nearly fell over, tattooed, pierced, tunnels. What more could a girl want?''Do you think anyone would miss us?' Danny looked up a little confused.'What do you mean Soph?''I mean, I want to put this costume to good use' she winked.Danny wasn't sure whether he was hearing correctly or if the tequila had kicked in and he was hallucinating.'My bedroom is upstairs?...''Excellent, let's go' Smiling, Soph took his hand and started leading towards the stairs.Danny walked into his room with Sophie in tow. Before he had time to turn round she had closed and locked the door. He began to wonder if this was the same girl he met in his shop all those months ago. She looked him up and down whilst walking slowly over to him. Nodded in approval.Guys in baggy jeans and a black t-shirt with skate shoes really turned her on, especially when they were not expecting her to act the way she was about to.Sophie stopped in front of him, slowly slid her hands down his chest and leaned over and whispered into his ear, 'Are you hot yet?' Breathing warm air, slowly down his ear, licking up from the lobe. Pushing him towards the bed, she started to kiss him, lightly, gently biting his lip.The back of his legs hit the bed and sat down. Soph turned around and lifted her top, 'How'd you like my swallow?' Showing him her first tattoo running up her right side. He could just see the roundness of her breast peeking from under her lifted top. 'Nice'.'How about these?' she said, with her back to him, bending over and sliding her over-the-knee socks down to show off her stars running up the back of her calves. At which point he was too busy looking at her lacy French knickers she was flashing. His hands reached out and ran them over her firm ass. She giggled, straightened up and straddled him on the bed.She pulled teasingly at Danny's shirt, purposefully moving her breasts close to his face so he could smell her expensive perfume. Gently grinding on him, while moving her lips close to his, lightly brushing his. Danny ran his hands over her hot thighs, up her sides and clawed down her back, she gasped in pleasure. Sophie pulled his t-shirt over his head and admired his chest and all his tattoos. It made her longing for him that much stronger. She bit his lower lip and pushed him onto his back.Sophie kissed him long and hard, playing his tongue with hers whilst his hands travelled over discovering her body. She started to kiss his face, neck, down to his collar bone, licking gently down to his chest whilst running her nails up his side. Both were breathing hard. As she moved down, kissing his chest , down to his navel, her hands were still roaming over him. She kept kissing til she got to his belt, where she teasingly pressed her whole face into the top of his pants which pushed down on his now, rather bulging, loins. Danny threw his head back and let out a groan. This pleased Soph.She asked him if he wanted her to keep her socks and stripper shoes on or take them off. 'Keep them on! Don't you dare take them off!'Sophie pulled on the 5 inch zip on her skirt and let it fall to the floor. She proceeded to removing her top seductively, which made her hair fall and frame her face.Danny was watching her whilst resting up on the elbows, in her neon pink French knickers and matching bra, over-the-knee socks and stripper shoes.... She took this theme very seriously...'I didn't go too far with my outfit did I? she asked him playfully.'I think you still have a few too many clothes on for my movie 'Smiling she leaned over, letting her cupped breasts fall forward. Going to Danny but moving back just before their lips met.'Fucking tease.''Oh Danny, you have no idea' she said seductively.With that said she undid his belt and let him loose. Thankful for the restriction in his pants coming to an end, he let her do her thing.Kissing his stomach, licking around his navel, biting under his belly button, all the while pulling the elastic of his boxers down so it was pressing down on his hardness...Digging her nails into his skin, making him gasp and writhe in sexual frustration, She was doing her job.She pulled his pants off. Sophie began kissing over his boxers, his hips, around but not his actual cock. Her nose would brush lightly against it, and she could feel the stirring and twitching. She longed to just run her tongue over his hot head but not yet.Pulling slowly on the elastic of his boxers, she knew she was wet. Very wet. She couldn't wait to get into it. Pulling them off slowly, releasing the built up pressure she reached just above his cock and run her nails around the top of it. Danny was moving uncontrollably now. He wanted to just ram his cock in her mouth and have her blow him but he wasn't a wimp, he could take it. Just.Feeling his want, she unexpectedly and quickly licked his hot head and rammed his whole cock in her mouth. He thought he might explode there and then! Taking control of himself, he allowed himself to be consumed by the wet and warmth that was her tongue. Round and round it went, he could feel her tongue caressing him all the way around. Sophie slowed down and just kept a steady up and down rhythm before deep-throating Danny's cock. All the way. He was not expecting it so he let out a loud 'Fuck!' He looked up at her as she took him out of her mouth and watched the saliva string between her lips and his cock. She looked him in the eyes as she licked it clean, then gently blew cold air over his tip.Danny had had enough. He got up and pulled Soph to her feet, pressed her to him so she could feel him hard against her underwear. Kissing and digging his fingers into her back, then caressing her firm ass. He unhooked her bra in one quick click of his fingers. And she fell to the bed still in her socks and heels. He couldn't decide whether to rip her frenchies off with his teeth, or just take them of... Fuck it, he used his hands. Ripping what little material there was and he could see her pupils dilate with ecstasy. Doing this revealed another of her tattoos...that and a clean shaven pussy.

not a dream

This is about a dream I have been having every night for almost 2 weeks straight. Hubby had already left for work and kids are in school. So I decided to lay back down and sleep a little longer. I must have passed out. Working long shifts and having to get up early with kids will do that to anybody. I feel a hand caressing my back and I start to stir. Thinking it is my husband I keep my eyes close and play a little game. I keep my eyes close and roll on my back and pretend im still asleep. The hand rubs along my stomach and moves up to my tits and starts teasing my nipples. Which sends me into overdrive almost immediately, but I keep my eyes close as I let out a moan of pure pleasure. I feel his mouth on my nipple as he is sucking on my nipple his hand goes down and he slides a finger between my lips, testing my moistness. I start breathing harder he slides a finger in and start finger fucking me. Then I couldn't take it no more, eyes close I pull his face to me and kiss him long and hard. He pulls away and I open my eyes and OMIGOD I must still be dreaming its him, not my husband. I close my eyes count to ten and open them again and he is still there. He has a sexy smirk on his face and starts kissing his way down my stomach and kisses my thighs and takes me in his mouth all at once. Thats when I realize I am not dreaming, but my biggest fantasy is actually coming true. He bats his tounge all over my clit, sending me higher. Just when im about to cum he stops. I moan my disappointment, he tells me he wants it to hit me hard, harder than I have ever felt it. Little does he know I haven't had an orgasm in almost 3 years. He stripes and climbs between my fat thighs. Slides the head back and forth along my slit teasing me with each passing. I know once we take this step I would keep wanting more, I don't tell him that. He pushes the head in, fucking me a little with it. Teasing is more like it. I raise my hips forcing him in till I feel his balls slap my ass. I grab him and pull him close and tell him "Fuck me like he never does." He kisses me as he starts moving his hips leans up, and he starts pounding away at my pussy. I rock my hips up meeting him thrust for thrust. We go at it like this for several minutes. I can feel the orgasm building deep in my body. I want it so bad, its been so long. He rolls me over to my stomach and tell me to get on my knees. I did as I was told, not wanting to disappoint. He slides his dick in and starts right back up. This time the pace is much faster and more intense. He reaches around starts twiking my nipples making me moan even louder. I am so over heated I sound like a dog in heat. But god it feels so good. My orgasm starts building back up and I am expecting him to stop again. But to much of my delight he keeps going and it is right there. As I cum all over his sweet dick I scream in pure pleasure. God its been so long I keep cumming making my body so weak. He grunts a couple of times and shoots his load in me. The heat and fullness over excites me and I cum again. As I drop my body on the bed he collapses next to me. I look at him and smile and ask him why. He said "he doesn't know he came up to ask me about borrowing the car. When I realized you weren't up I came up to wake you and ask, but I wasn't expecting to find you sleeping naked. And I was horny before I even came up. So I figured I would see about getting laid." " What if I would have flipped out." "Then I would have left. But I knew you wouldn't." "How?" "Cuz I know you." "Hmm your right you can borrow the car anytime as long as you cum to wake me first." "Not a bad idea maybe next time ill bring a friend."

college junior year

She walks into the classroom wearing a red plaid & pleaded mini skirt, white lacy blouse with a black bra underneath. Black stockings with black high healed knee high "fuck me" boots. Every head turns to look at her whether male or female. The hot teacher walks in the room with a stern look on his face. "Good evening class please sit down." The students sit down except Jasmine who is talking to a young woman behind her. "Miss?." She turns to the teacher smiles, "yes sir?" He looks at her she looks at him. He walks up to her "take your seat please." She nods her head and sits down. He looks at her with serious blue eyes. Looking her up and down clears his throat and says "thank you. Let's get down to business folks, shall we?" Mr. Wrasse proceeds to discuss the syllabus, the required materials etc. During the course of the evening Ms Lowe continues to disrupt the class. Three times the teacher asked her to quite talking, to pay attention and stay seated. Every time she says "I'm sorry...." Class is just about over. Jasmine remains quiet and listens to subject at hand. She watches the teachers every move, secretly admiring him. "wow, he is hot. Wonder how it feels to kiss him. I wonder what his cock looks like." She thinks in her mind. She blushes when he looks at her. She can feel her nipples and pussy tingle every time Mr. Wrasse talks or looks her way. When the class ends and the teacher excuses everyone, Jasmine gets up to leave. "uhmmmm excuse me Ms. Lowe may I speak with you please." She smiles to herself than conceals it before turning towards Mr. Wrasse. Walking slowly and seductively to the desk. She stops just in front of it. "yes Mr. Wrasse?" "I do not appreciate you disrupting the class. Seeing as how this is the first day of class I will let this slide. But in the future please be more considerate of the other students. Is that clear?" "yes sir. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" I walk up closer to him. "are you trying to bribe me." Stammering, N-n-no Sir I was just...." He frowns, looks me up and down a few times. "Turn around. Good, now bend over."I did as he asked. I hear his deep breath intake. I know he can see my white thong and sexy ass. He reaches out to lift up my skirt a bit more. He slides his hand from my ass to my pussy. "very nice now spread your legs. Yes that's it." I feel his hand on my ass and his middle finger against my pussy. I can feel my panties get wet. He kneels behind me. His mouth kisses my ass cheek softly. He spanks the left cheek. Kisses the other cheek then spanks the right one. Suddenly I feel his tongue against my pussy. He spreads my cheeks open slips his tongue inside my pussy hole. I gasp at the feeling. He pulls down my panties then spreads me wider. Then his hot tongue is on my pussy and licking slowly at first then faster. My juices are starting to flow now onto his tongue. I hear his low groan. "put your hands on the desk. That's it, now spread your legs wider so I can see your beautiful pussy. Hmmm yes that's it." Suddenly I hear him unzipping his pants. Then something warm is against my ass. I realize its his cock. He slides it up and down between my ass cheeks then to my pussy and back up. He does this for a few minutes. His hand caresses my ass slides down to my pussy. He slips his middle finger into my dripping pussy. "you are very naughty Ms. Lowe. I'll teach you to disrupt my class." He smacks my ass a little harder this time. Then I feel his hard cock pushing into my pussy. I tense up but he grabs my hips and pulls me back against his hardness. His cock pushes further inside then with one swift move he thrusts hard and deep inside my sopping pussy. I cry out "oh god please stop." He pulls out slowly than thrusts back in harder "you are getting punished." Instead of being mad I started to enjoy this treatment. The next thing I knew Mr. Wrasse is fucking me harder and harder. I gasp when he pulls out completely then rams his thick hard cock back in and starts fucking me even harder. "oh god yes...that feels so good." His hand moves to the front and starts caressing my aching pussy. "will you be a good girl from now on?" he is thrusting deeper "yes....oh.......I'll......be......good." suddenly he pulls out spins me to face him. He leans me back on the desk and bends down to suck my wet pussy. Then he positions himself to my pussy and slides in slowly then starts pumping hard and fast. He kisses me hard on the mouth then kisses down to my neck. All the while he is fucking my pussy with deep long thrusts. I can feel him tense up as he prepares to cum then two seconds later he holds me against him and shoots his seed deep inside my hot pussy. He pulls me off the desk. "now suck my cock." Unhesitantly, I kneel before him notice the hard fat 8 1/2 in cock with and 3/4 inch thick. I start sucking his monster of a cock. I suck him in and out of my hot mouth slow and fast. He grabs my hair and starts fucking my mouth making his cock hit the back of my throat causing me to gag a little. I suck it harder and faster for five minutes until he cums deep into my mouth. I swallow it all down and milk him for all he's worth. He swats me hard on the ass and tells me to get dressed. "from now on try not to disrupt my class in the future. Understood?" Yes Mr. Wrasse. I will not disrupt the class anymore." I fix my clothing quickly. Smiling to myself. I walk out of the room. I think to myself. "if I get that every time I misbehave, I'm going to be bad everyday." With a giggle I get into my car and go home.

best friend reunion

They were the best of friends, inseparable throughout their adolescence, until the day Cali moved away.I had a crush on Cali in junior high. A pretty bad one too. But she was so far out of my league I was terrified to even try... even when she put the moves on me one day. She came to me at lunch and asked me out and I figured, "no way she's serious". So I told her she was just pulling my chain and to leave me alone. "No, I'm serious, I really like you. What do I have to do to convince you that I'm not playing you?"Well, like an ass, I was still not convinced. And like most idiotic teens, I acted on the first thing that came to mind before I even considered what I was saying. I told her to go kiss some girl across the lunchroom. Well, needless to say that was the end of my chances with Cali. After turning several shades of red and muttering something about not being a lesbo, she stalked off with a group of her friends and pretty much ignored me for the next two years or so.Then came freshman year. Michelle... ah sweet lovely Michelle. I fell for her from the very first day I saw her. Of course, she was out of my league, too, and she didn't even know it. After some few months, I developed a bit of a friendship with Michelle ... She'd sit and listen to me talk about my extended family, or my friends, and even some of my poetry. But, that was as far as it went. I was too afraid to tell her how I felt and she showed no kind of real interest in me beyond entertainment value, and a punching bag when she was in a particularly foul mood. Yes, she would pluck my ears from behind, and grin when I'd turn around angrily to see who it was... she'd sell me "gum balls" for a quarter, then laugh when the "super sour lemon warhead" she handed me almost made me gag. She'd hit me in the back of the head and pretend not to now why I was looking at her when I turned around. It was TORTURE to put up with, but I had it for her so bad, I never said or did anything about it. Some time during the first year or two of high school, Cali moved away and I contented myself to pining for Michelle (that's not to say I didn't date, or do other things... but my heart always had a place for my fantasies about Michelle. After graduation, Michelle moved away for school, and I went on to college in Florida and several years passed by with neither of us knowing what happened to the other. After College, I returned to the little whole in the mud town I grew up in and tried to start a life. Well, as fate would have it, I soon ran into Michelle who had also returned after school, and we hit it off- big time. Seven months later we were married. I finally had her... the girl of my high school dreams. For the past five years, we've built a family, a home, and a life together. In that time I learned that the girl of my high school dreams had been the best of friends with the girl of my junior high dreams. Now, as any man knows, this is where fantasies are born, but it gets better. About a year and a half ago, my wife and I both learned to come to grips with the fact that we are both bisexual (although at this point neither of us had had any experience with same sex relationships... yet). NOW, the fantasies can really start to kick up... especially when my wife told me that she always found herself attracted to Cali when they were teens.Now, just the other day, I called my wife at lunch and she told me she got a phone call from her brother... Cali was in town for a short visit and wanted to see her. So, I told Michelle to set it up for us to take her to dinner. The night of dinner came and we went to the local restaurant. It just happens that I know the bartender and the manager. Unknown to the ladies, I had the bartender mix all their drinks with double the liquor, and made mine all virgin. After dinner was done, we all came back to the house just to relax and maybe watch a movie (of course the ladies were feeling pretty buzzed by then) and it was decided that Cali should spend the night. Michelle and Cali went to the bedroom to find something to wear for bed after the movie was done. After a minute, I decided I had better "make sure everything was ok in there".I stood in the doorway unnoticed and watched my wife bending over searching for the nightshirt she wanted for Cali. She was already in a nightshirt that came down just below her ass when she's standing upright, but bent as she was, I had a perfect view of her ass, and the hint of her pussy. It was then that I noticed Cali had the same view as I, and she was sitting on the end of the bed in just her bra and panties, waiting for the night shirt. Then I saw that as she waited, she gazed appreciatively at Michelle's ass and what she could see of her pussy. Then biting her lower lip, she started rubbing the front of her own panties, stroking her pussy gently through the cloth. She stopped abruptly as Michelle turned to hand her a nightshirt similar to the one she was wearing. I quickly retreated to the hall to catch my breath while trying to hide the bulge that was forming in my pants. I returned to the living room and quickly cued up the most erotic, non-porn movie we have. Later, as we're watching the movie, Cali moved to the floor in front of the set, lying on her belly. I noticed that as the movie continued, she had begun sliding backward an inch at a time pulling up the nightshirt... and I realized that the thong she was wearing in the bedroom was gone. Michelle soon noticed the bulge in my pants and during one of the more erotic scenes, she quietly slid a hand in my pants and started fondling me, bringing me to a full erection. Then she must have just noticed the state of Cali's nightshirt, because she stopped mid stroke and just stared at the beauty of her best friend's pussy. Then Cali began opening and closing her legs slowly, almost like she knew we were watching... or was trying to get us to. Taking advantage of the moment. I slipped my hand around and gently brushed my fingertips along Michelle's pussy lips. She must have been aroused as hell, because she couldn't stop a soft moan from escaping her mouth and as she did, Cali decided it was time to roll over and face us. There she was with her shirt pulled up to her hips and her legs spread to show her wet pussy. Almost immediately, her hand sought her clit, making slow movements... teasing Michelle and I with her open wanting."I've wanted you since I've known you", she whispered between small moans. "Come to me, please?"Quickly I nodded my head to my wife and gave her the OK to join her friend. Eagerly Michelle joined Cali on the floor, and the two shared a slow... wet... passionate kiss, their tongues tenderly exploring one another's mouths while their hands slowly, longingly caressed each other's bodies. Their passionate moans filled the room seeming to dull every other experience in memory. Soon their hands had found one another's breasts, cupping... stroking and fondling through shirts, bringing their nipples to fully erect little points clearly visible as they continued in their blissful play. As Michelle removed Cali's shirt, I noticed her sharp intake of breath at the sight of her best friend's ample breasts. Soon Cali's hand found my wife's wanting pussy. She spread Michelle's glistening, wet lips and started rubbing small circles over her erect clit. In the heat of her passion, I saw my wife shudder and lick Cali's left nipple with hot desire before taking it completely in her mouth.It was all I could stand... I was already harder than I had ever been in my entire life. If I didn't get some relief soon, it felt like I would go insane. Trying to keep a watchful eye for an opportunity to join, I started gently rubbing myerect penis in anticipation. As though this had been the cue she had been waiting for, Cali looked straight into my eyes and motioned with her free hand for me to join them. As I sat on the floor with them, Cali leaned close and said, "I was talking to both of you". I knew this was about to be one of the most memorable nights of my married life. I reached over and helped Michelle out of her shirt while she and Cali helped me out of my clothes, sensuously kissing my body in the process. Cali began working her way toward my throbbing dick and started teasing the head with her tongue, and slowly she took the length of me into her mouth. I couldn't believe this was real... after all these years, Cali had my dick in her mouth! Then I noticed that Michelle had positioned herself between Cali's legs and was about to take her first taste of pussy!I knew it wouldn't be long at this rate before I shot my load into Cali's mouth, I just hoped I could hold on long enough for it to be enjoyable all around. Then I felt it... Cali's mouth tightened around my shaft and her strokes became faster and stronger as my wife's tongue made repeated contact with her clit. I watched with awe as my wife licked and sucked at her best friend's pussy, and Cali started rocking her hips to the rhythm of Michelle's tongue. This increased my arousal to the point that I started pumping myself in and out of Cali's mouth, feeling the intensity of both our approaching orgasms. She moved one hand to cup my balls, massaging them and stroking them. She started moaning softly around my dick and I knew she was close. Michelle must have sensed it too, because she picked up the intensity, and Cali must have sensed that I was struggling to hold back my building orgasm because she stopped massaging my balls and moved her hand further back and slowly inserted one finger into my ass. I thought I was going to have a heart attack it felt so good! And I watched as my wife did the same to her, slowly fingering her best friend's ass while she still ate her wet, hot pussy. As Cali's orgasm got closer, she started fingering me faster and sucking me harder. I started to breathe harder and a slight moan escaped my lips and she knew she had me... and my wife knew it, too. In truth, Michelle had the most control... what she did to Cali directly affected me, and I could tell that it was turning her on like crazy. Finally, it happened... Cali's body tensed and she started bucking at my wife's face as an intense orgasm ripped through her body, causing shudder after convulsive shudder. She was flooding Michelle's moth with her cum! It was more than I could stand, and her mouth clenched around my swelling head... ripping the orgasm that had been building right out of me. My body rocked uncontrollably as I shot pulse after hot pulse of my cum right into her mouth. This seemed to increase her orgasm as she swallowed every bit of what I put out. I don't know how long it lasted, but, as I finally began to regain control of my body, I noticed that Cali had turned from me and was now working on Michelle's clit with all the fervor she had had on my dick. I also noticed that I was still rock hard. They were in the 69 position so my wife could still tease her friend's clit while getting her pleasure, so I got around behind my wife and slipped inside her pussy from behind. As I slowly plunged in and out of her, I could feel her arousal intensify. I felt Cali's hands reaching up and gripping my ass. This was definitely worth the wait! As I felt another orgasm building, I started pumping my wife a little harder. She was already moaning so much and breathing so hard, she couldn't keep licking her friend's clit. Cali took this as encouragement to get more fierce with her licking and started sucking a little, too. I reached down and started fondling Michelle's swaying breasts, and felt Cali's hands leave my ass. A moment later, her hands and mine were working Michelle's nipples and breasts in unison... building her into a frenzy of moans and panting. I could feel her orgasm approaching, and so could Cali. My own orgasm was building extremely high again, and I knew that her orgasm would trigger mine. Cali started pinching and twisting her nipples while she licked her soaking wet clit, which pushed Michelle over the top. As Michelle's orgasm exploded through her body, I shot a river of hot cum into her pushing her peak even higher. As I collapsed on the floor, exhausted and breathless, I thought to myself "it can't get any better than this".Man, was I wrong...Cali has now decided to move back to the area and is living with us and shares our bed, so I look forward to further adventures.I'm sure you do, too...

the homecoming

Lance was coming home for the holidays. His family were so proud to have him that they called all of his old friends, neighbors and relatives. Lance, who was in the marines, was only going to be home for Christmas, for one week. No one had seen him since he left for the marines at eighteen, by now he should be twenty-two.The day he was coming home would be the twenty-third of December.Around noon the house was bustling with live activity as everyone put up last minute decorations, made sure the Christmas lights were on, had food prepared and presents under the tree. Around six in the evening there was a knock at the door and it was Lances' mother who answered it to stare at a 6'1, African-American male with short black hair, firm posture and wore a black t-shirt and camo pants."Yes? Can I help you with something?" the woman asked.Lance smiled. "Mom, it's me."His mothers' eyes widened like silver dollars and as she let out a sharp scream she hugged him. He returned the hug and soon everybody was giving him a hug. Lances' old high school friends were there, his little sister who was now seventeen and one of her friends, his mother, father and aunts and uncles were there as well."Hey Bumper." A female voice said to him from the back of the crowd.Lance looked up and stare at possibly the hottest girl he'd ever seen since coming home. She stood about 5'7 with long brown hair, caramel colored skin, hazel eyes and a large chest. She was wearing a pair of designer blue jeans and jean jacket."Hi." Is all Lance could say."You don't remember me do you? It's me, Sandra."Sandra was the girl next door, she and Lance had grown up together , their mothers claimed to have pictures of the two of them naked when they were little babies. She was all grown up in all the right places.For a good three hours everyone sat at the dinner table eating, talking and reminiscing. However Lance couldn't help but take the occasional glance at Sandra who was talking to his father and uncle. When he'd left the two of them had gotten closer but his heart was in protecting his country. He had hoped she'd be here for him when he came back and here she was, across from the dinner table looking hotter then ever. If his math was right, which it was since he used math for his sniping missions in the military, she'd be 24 in two months, three days, nineteen hours.After dinner some folks started to leave and Lance had requested to be excused from the table to sleep. He kissed his mother and sister on the cheeks goodnight, said goodnight to everyone else and went upstairs to his room which hadn't changed. The walls were covered with posters of the US Army, motorcycles and three of them were porn stars. His bed, now a bit small for him, was the most comfortable thing he'd felt since coming home and it was there he went to sleep.Lance woke up when he felt someone sitting on his chest. His senses were firing and he reached for something solid but felt soft lips on his mouth which stopped him from doing anything. He kissed this stranger for a few seconds then they pulled away and turned the lights on. Sandra smiled at him as she stood in his room wearing a long brown coat."What're you doing here?" Lance asked in a whisper."Giving you your Christmas present." Sandra said.

young lovers

He walks into her room. The lights dimmed and the curtains drawn. Candle light flickering gently off the lilac walls. He hands her the flower in his hand. A rose. A read rose. As she reached for the flower, he leans in and softly plants a kiss on her full lips. She kisses him back with the same delicacy. This kiss is broken as she takes his hand and leads him over to her bed. She sits down and signals for him to join her on the springy mattress. They kiss once more, this time slightly firmer. He gently eases open her lips with flicks of his tongue. She accepts the offer of his tongue as their hands begin to explore each the others body. His eager tongue explores the depths of her mouth as she with her arms round his neck, lies down with him on top of her. He stops kissing her lips and starts planting his kisses gently across her cheek heading towards her neck. She pulls him closer as his kisses send shivers of lust down her spine. He moves his kisses further down, sliding the strap of her black dress off her shoulders as he begins kissing her smooth shoulders.Despite his kisses inducing a low and soft moan from within her, she pulls him back up to her lips. Slowly, she unzips his t-shirt. It is her favourite, pearl white and clinging to his muscular torso. She peels away the material to reveal the body that she is longing for. Rolling him over, and straddling him, she lowers her straps and pulls down her dress to reveal her firm breasts. He cant resist but to touch. Her nipples harden at the gentle touch of his hands. Another soft moan escapes her lips as his fingers gently play with her erect nipples. He sits up and brings his lips to her right nipple, lightly sucking it as he continues to tease her left nipples with his fingers. A louder moan exits her lips.She pushes him back down onto the bed and proceeds to kiss him. His lips, his cheek, his neck. She tenderly nuzzles against his neck, his skin feeling warm against her lips. She kisses his left ear, gently nibbling his ear lobe as his hands push down her dress to uncover voluptuous and firm butt. Unable to resist temptation, he gives it a gentle squeeze causing her to let out a soft moan and lift her head away from his ear.He rolls their bodies over so that, once more, he is on top. Slowly, he kisses his way down to her breasts, taking her right nipples into his mouth as his fingers caress the soft skin on her stomach, tracing their way down to between her smooth thighs. Pressing his fingers against her lips, he feels the heat and moisture. As he rubs her hardening clitoris with his thumb, he pushes his first two fingers slowly into her, feeling her damp nucleus. She moans with pleasure, clinging onto his two digits. To her yearning dismay, he removes his fingers from inside her. She whimpers in disappointment. He kisses further down her body, occasionally licking the heated skin and blowing his comparatively cool breath gently onto the wet spot. He gets down to just above her haven and stops.Kissing up the insides of her thigh, he nears her core. Out comes his tongue as he uses the tip to lick up her moist lips. Tasting her sweet nectar, he pushes his tongue slowly between her lips, sliding it elegantly into her entrance. She grabs her breasts as her back arches in pleasure. She moans for more as his excited tongue explores further inside her. Rapidly flicking his tongue in and out of her he draws louder moans from her lips.She writhes in pleasure as he replaces his tongue with his fingers before pursuing teasing her clitoris with his enthusiastic tongue. Licking, sucking, occasionally offering a gentle nibble, he sends thrills throughout her whole body as he works his magic. Suddenly she lets out a loud groan and her body shudders. He resumes using his tongue inside her, allowing for her orgasmic juices to flow into his mouth. She presses his mouth tighter against her as her hips buck as a climactic rate. As her body begins to calm, she pulls him up to her panting lips. Kissing him deeply, she tastes herself on his lips.After telling him to stand, she sits on the edge of the bed with him stood in front of her. Kissing down his toned stomach she undoes his jeans to expose him. She takes him into her mouth, the warmth sending a tingle down his shaft and through his body. The feeling is electrifying but he manages to control himself as he tongue flicks across his head. He moans deeply as she takes more of him into her wet mouth. Unable to take anymore of the pleasure, and wishing not to orgasm, he pulls her away from his erect member.Telling her to lie down on the bed, he positions himself between her thighs and slowly begins entering her. She moans as she feels him fill her hot centre. He starts stroking his throbbing member in and out of her, eliciting more moans from her lips. He thrusts further into her as their heavy breathing becomes synchronised. Their two bodies come together as his pace increases. Lifting her leg onto his shoulder, he drives his tool deeper into her. She teases her nipples as she feels him pulsating inside her. Their bodies radiate immense heat as lustful passion rushes through them.She straddles his body allowing him to re-enter her. Slowly she starts rocking back and forth, feeling him move inside her. She leans forward to kiss him, her breasts pressing against his chest, her skin against his. Her lips taste his while they enjoy their kiss. They near orgasm. Their hearts beat heavily as their breathing becomes shallow. Her hips move faster against his rod. Their kissing intensifies. She tightens round him. His body tenses. Their juices flow as they climax. The sexual tension is released as his seed flows into her, filling her, mixing with her juices as she collapses on top of him. He slips out of her and pulls her close to him, her head on his chest, his heart pounding against his ribcage.Closing their eyes, they fall asleep in each others arms.

not a dream

This is about a dream I have been having every night for almost 2 weeks straight. Hubby had already left for work and kids are in school. So I decided to lay back down and sleep a little longer. I must have passed out. Working long shifts and having to get up early with kids will do that to anybody. I feel a hand caressing my back and I start to stir. Thinking it is my husband I keep my eyes close and play a little game. I keep my eyes close and roll on my back and pretend im still asleep. The hand rubs along my stomach and moves up to my tits and starts teasing my nipples. Which sends me into overdrive almost immediately, but I keep my eyes close as I let out a moan of pure pleasure. I feel his mouth on my nipple as he is sucking on my nipple his hand goes down and he slides a finger between my lips, testing my moistness. I start breathing harder he slides a finger in and start finger fucking me. Then I couldn't take it no more, eyes close I pull his face to me and kiss him long and hard. He pulls away and I open my eyes and OMIGOD I must still be dreaming its him, not my husband. I close my eyes count to ten and open them again and he is still there. He has a sexy smirk on his face and starts kissing his way down my stomach and kisses my thighs and takes me in his mouth all at once. Thats when I realize I am not dreaming, but my biggest fantasy is actually coming true. He bats his tounge all over my clit, sending me higher. Just when im about to cum he stops. I moan my disappointment, he tells me he wants it to hit me hard, harder than I have ever felt it. Little does he know I haven't had an orgasm in almost 3 years. He stripes and climbs between my fat thighs. Slides the head back and forth along my slit teasing me with each passing. I know once we take this step I would keep wanting more, I don't tell him that. He pushes the head in, fucking me a little with it. Teasing is more like it. I raise my hips forcing him in till I feel his balls slap my ass. I grab him and pull him close and tell him "Fuck me like he never does." He kisses me as he starts moving his hips leans up, and he starts pounding away at my pussy. I rock my hips up meeting him thrust for thrust. We go at it like this for several minutes. I can feel the orgasm building deep in my body. I want it so bad, its been so long. He rolls me over to my stomach and tell me to get on my knees. I did as I was told, not wanting to disappoint. He slides his dick in and starts right back up. This time the pace is much faster and more intense. He reaches around starts twiking my nipples making me moan even louder. I am so over heated I sound like a dog in heat. But god it feels so good. My orgasm starts building back up and I am expecting him to stop again. But to much of my delight he keeps going and it is right there. As I cum all over his sweet dick I scream in pure pleasure. God its been so long I keep cumming making my body so weak. He grunts a couple of times and shoots his load in me. The heat and fullness over excites me and I cum again. As I drop my body on the bed he collapses next to me. I look at him and smile and ask him why. He said "he doesn't know he came up to ask me about borrowing the car. When I realized you weren't up I came up to wake you and ask, but I wasn't expecting to find you sleeping naked. And I was horny before I even came up. So I figured I would see about getting laid." " What if I would have flipped out." "Then I would have left. But I knew you wouldn't." "How?" "Cuz I know you." "Hmm your right you can borrow the car anytime as long as you cum to wake me first." "Not a bad idea maybe next time ill bring a friend."

river night

It was the last day of school. I was a junior, well, upcoming senior. It was going to be the best summer I had ever had. I was determined to make it so. And to kick it all off, hanging out with my boyfriend, Dave, and some friends at the river.We decided we would all go camping, and drinking, in the wilderness where we were bothering no one and had no one to interrupt us. It was Dave, John (Dave's best friend), Briana (John's girlfriend), Clint (John's step-brother), Frank, Milo, Sean, and John's dad for the first night.We all had our share of the "jungle juice" John's dad concocted for Dave and John's graduation celebration. It was the usual Jack Daniel's, Southern Comfort, Jim Bean, and other hard liquor stuff with Hawaiian Punch and fruits. We shared in shots of Butter Shots and Bailey's. John and Briana ended up missing for a while and Dave and I excused ourselves to his car. The car was close to the crowd but we were too drunk to care. We stripped down and fogged up the windows with some of the most uninhibited sex we had ever had. I didn't bother to muffle the moans and screams when he filled my tight pussy with his hard cock and fucked me until I could take no more. We rocked the car insanely when I straddled him for our second round, rocking my hips back and forth, up and down with him meeting my strokes with a pumping of his pelvis that drove me insane. My clit grinded against his dick and it added a whole level of extra sensation causing mind-blowing orgasm after orgasm to rip through my body leaving me completely numb after he emptied his load into me.But that was just night one.We awoke the next morning groggy and, surprisingly, without hangovers. We grouped together and had breakfast after which, Dave, Frank, Sean, Clint, John's dad, and I piled into the RV to head into town for more food and essentials. Dave and I took the fold down bed above the driver's and passenger's seats and closed the curtain so that we could have our privacy. There wasn't enough room to have sex so I settled for playing with his beautiful penis. Maybe it's just me, but just seeing and touching his penis gets me ready to fuck faster than anything else. I unzipped his pants and pulled his hard cock out through his boxers. At first I just ran my fingers lightly up and down the length of it, teasing him. I proceeded to just squeeze the head and slightly jack him off. By that time, he and I both wanted more. I couldn't resist lowering my head down and teasingly licking up and down his shaft and sweetly kissing the head. I wrapped my lips around the head and flicked my tongue all around it. I tasted the bitter pre-cum and knew I had him going; I was soaked myself. I lowered my head further down on his dick, creating suction to add to the sensation for him. I wrapped a couple fingers around the base of his penis so as to couple the blowing with a jacking off sensation. I pumped his lower penis while sucking, rapidly, up and down on his upper shaft all the while teasing the head with my tongue. After just a couple minutes he unloaded with a great sigh into my mouth. Afterwards, he gave me a kiss and whispered a very hot thank you into my ear which more than satisfied me... for the time being.That night, after cycling through a lot more booze, we snuck off to his car once more. We reclined the passenger seat when I laid on my back and he mounted me. He ran the head of his cock up and down my already wet slit, teasing me. He pressed it against my clit, driving me wild. I begged for him to fuck me and he said he was waiting for me to ask for just that. He plunged his hard cock into me. I felt his balls slap against my ass. In and out he fucked, faster and harder by the second and I kept moaning and begging for more and more. After a few climaxes of my own he ordered me to flip over. He mounted me again, doggy style. I used the seat for leverage and met each of his strokes with my own. We grinded our sex organs together in a wild frenzy, moaning and screaming without a care in the world outside of getting each other off. I was on the verge of climax when he plunged in, stood motionless and let loose with one of the biggest loads to date, triggering my own orgasm. We collapsed together in a sweaty mass, kissing and hugging. We got ourselves together and went back to the group.After rejoining the group, Dave remembered a previous party in which I had been kissed by a girl and made-out with her. Well, he took advantage of this and got Briana to kiss me. We kissed, once, softly. Then he talked me into licking her nipple. She undid her top, exposing a perfect set of breast with small nipples. I licked it quickly, still slightly uncomfortable about it.Our guys decided we should all go down to John's tent and have some fun. Both Briana and I lost our tops on the way down. Upon reaching the tent, Briana and I both got in and started to kiss, wildly, tired of our guys taking so long. We kissed and kissed and she lowered herself down my body and started to fondle, kiss, and lick on my breasts. It was amazing; being a girl, she knew exactly what felt good to her and she performed it on me. She licked and suckled my breast for a few moments. I said to hell with it and did the same to her. I sucked her nipple into my mouth and flicked it with my tongue. I licked around the areola and back across the nipple. She grabbed my face and kissed me passionately once more before our guys interrupted us. Her and John fucked while Dave went down on me; something I had never let him do before. He started off licking each lip, up and down. He stuck his tongue between my soaked, puffy lips and found my clit almost immediately. He teased and taunted my swollen clit, flicking and brushing it with his tongue and sucking it lightly between his lips. He continued this for a couple minutes bringing me to orgasm after orgasm. I decided he needed to be paid back for the treatment and I got up on my knees and took his cock into fully into my mouth, pumping up and down, time and again, until he shot his sticky load into my mouth. Briana piped up that she wanted to go down to the river and asked if I wanted to go too. I was all for it and John, Briana, Dave, and I made our way, completely naked, down to the river. Briana and I immediately fell to our knees in the shallow water, facing each other. Almost instantly we were making out. Kissing each other time and again. It was your typical outdoor porno scene, two girls making out in the wilderness. As she began to lick and kiss on my breasts again, I felt Dave come up behind me. He began to tease my clit; heightening my overall excitement. Adding in Briana playing with my boobs, her kissing me, and me fondling her, I was rocking home another orgasm in no time.We were all cold, and tired after this. Dave and I curled up together on the table-turned-bed in the RV, ending our night.

the wishes

as i close my eyes i can feel your handrun over my body and my legs expandyou climb over me and i sigh out loudyour dick slides in me, and you start to poundi wrap my legs up over your hipsyou kiss my head, my cheeks, my lipsi claw my nails into your backyou start to shake, and your body goes slacki close my legs and you slide outyou say your done, and i start to poutyou move your hand between my thighstwo fingers slide in me, and you hear my sighstwo hours of pleasure goes by real fastthis is something i'll never forget, future, present, or pasti wake up in your large, protective armssweat still on me from your earlier charmsi turn my head and you open an eyesmile creeps your face as i yawn then sighas you reach your hand up over my headi move my fingers to something like leadit stands straight up and before i knowyou're again on top of me, moving in nice and slowi turn my head to the side as you move fastyou tighten your hold on me to make it lasti begin to buck under the pressureyou start to lift up, to make the pain lesseri wrap my arms around your neckyou laugh instead "Oh what the heck"you grab my hips and lift me upthrust inside and i whine like a pupyou move your head down to my breastand even before i could detestyou bring my nipple into your mouthyou suck real hard and i wet down southas your shake and finally let goi smile up at you, "it's time you should know"i really enjoy our time togethercan you please just make this last forever?a hand reaches over the dresseryou stand up beside me, and breath in "no pressure"the box opens up and a diamond glares back at meyou slip the ring on and say "will you marry me?"i start to cry and you take my handi shake my head yes, and laugh "i'm at your demand"

a night on the town

Jack and I had been having so much fun over the last few weeks and after our escapade last month I felt so liberated, not since I was a little girl did I feel so much attention form others. Here I was a fully fledged woman living life to its fullest, young, good looking and sexually liberated. The last time I felt this way I had just turned a teenager, my body was developing nicely and I looked like a teenager it was fun. I was very mature physically for my age most of my friends were still playing with dolls and didn't even show any signs of boobies I noticed in the showers at school after gym that most of the girls were barley even showing any signs of breasts but I had awakened to a new toy, my body. It was so neat to feel this way my mum on the other hand would say to me "you have to watch yourself around the boys now Doreen, you are getting older and soon boys will acting differently towards you" I of course, knew better and had no need to worry. I always remember discussing issues of boys with my mother, I would ask her if she had boyfriends at my age and what it was like, but to this day I have not fully understood what she meant when she would reply "No one knows the half of it dear." Me, I think she was just as wild in her younger years as I am now.nnI remember the day well, who could forget. It was around noon on Saturday mum called me into the kitchen and asked if I could run and pick some up some baking soda from my cousin Charles verity store I said, "Sure" and left for the shop. As I was heading back home I met Tony an older boy from the other side of town in fact an distant cousin, he was eighteen at the time and had a name about him as being 'cool' I thought he was dreamy. He asked if he could walk me home and then as we rounded the corner to my house he said he was going up to the meadows and if I liked I could go with him, I said I would love to after I dropped the groceries into mom and he said he would wait for me. I ran into the kitchen dropping the baking soda on the table and told mum I was going out to play, she said lunch was ready, I replied that I was not hungry it was a lie, I was famished, but first thing first, an older boy was waiting for me. I grabbed a slice of bread slapped some butter on it and ran out the door. As I was heading up the path to the meadow I couldn't see Tony anywhere the all of a sudden he jumped out in front of me. I almost dropped dead and he laughed saying "what kept you" I was about to head home thinking you were not going to show. I said I was sorry and would he still walk with me, he said sure and we headed up the path.nnJust as we hit the clearing we could see my cousin Charles's bull in the field in front of us and three cows in the next field. The bull was acting funny pacing up and down walking along the fence line next to the cows he looked like he was interested in one of the cows in particular then Tony said "look at his cock he wants to screw that cow." I did not know what he was talking about but did not want to let Tony know that, so I made out like I knew and let out a giggle. Tony the said "have you ever seen a bull stick his cock into a cow" I said yes, another lie, then I said something silly to act all grown up, I said "it is so cool it makes me tingle just watching them" I had overheard my older sisters say this when talking about boys when the came home after a dance. He look at me and said "you look real nice today Doreen" I blushed, then Tony said "look at the bulls cock now," as I looked over the bulls cock head had worked it way out of its sheath, it was half erect, it looked massive. I don't know what came over me but suddenly I felt a tingle in my boobs and my nipples began to push and rub against the fabric of my blouse, as I said before, I had stopped wearing a bra and now my nipples could be easily seen pushing out my blouse. Tony noticed this and he cupped one of my tits in his hand and said "my, your excited aren't you Dodi" I blushed again and looked down. Tony then began unzipping his pants and as I watched he withdrew his cock, this was the first strangers dick I had seen and it looked so big not at all like my little brothers, I'd seen his a lot of times when mum made us bath together to save on hot water.nnTony's cock was large and just like the bulls it was hanging over half limp, Tony took my hand and placed it on his shaft and told me to move it back and forth I said no but he just slapped me and said "take it you little dick tease" I did as he told me and as I griped it and pulled the skin bask and forth as he told me his dick became harder and longer he must have been at least nine inches erect I couldn't even get my hand around it now. Tony began to unbutton my blouse and expose my boobies and I was in a daze, I continued to pull on his cock as he pinched and pulled on my nipples, how good it felt, but the rest of this experience will continue in another story, let's get back to the present.nnI was in the bathroom showering when I felt it again, it was a feeling of a presence it felt like someone was looking at me from the corner of the room, I looked over and was sure I seen an old gray haired woman, as I watched the shadow figure I felt myself lifting my breast, slowly I started to squeeze and cup my right boob while my other hand worked its way down to my fiery red pussy hair, slowly and for some unknown reason to me, I started to open my vagina exposing my clit to this presence. The next thing I knew I was involuntary rubbing my clit with my middle finger something I had never done before, but my how this felt good It was a new sensation. I was used to the hands of others doing this but not my own, I was in heaven and the juices from my cunt started flowing and trickling down the inside of my thighs I was transfixed on this shadow woman, I was making myself climax for her, then just as I was about to peak I heard Jack call out "are you going to be all night, we have to get going." I quickly came back to reality as the shadowy figure disappeared I felt so aroused and on a sexual high needing some release, I really needed to climax how could I go out feeling like this.nnI wrapped a towel around my wet hair and walked naked into the bedroom not realizing Jack had left the drapes open. I should tell you our bedroom is on the second floor of the house and faces right onto a busy bus route. To my surprise Jack had laid out on the bed a new outfit for me to wear tonight he had bought me a garter belt, nylons, a dress that snapped up the front from the hen to the neck. Still felling excited I decided to leave the drapes open allowing anyone who passed a full view of my nakedness. I sat at my dresser and dried my hair then slipped on a pair of panties, my new garter, nylons and the new dress leaving the bottom two and top three snaps undone. Looking in the mirror I thought how wicked I was I slipped on a pair of heels and headed downstairs to meet Jack who, by now, had poured himself a drink. I asked if I could have one also, and did he think I looked ok. Jack responded with "you look great maybe we should stay home instead of going out" to this I replied "no way, I want to party" Jack smiled and went over to the liqueur cabinet and poured me a double run and coke and handed it to me after I finished it and we headed out to the car.nnThings were quiet as we entered the bar downtown so we picked a table and Jack went to the bar a bought a beer for himself and a rum and coke for me, as soon as he sat down he asked how I liked my new outfit, I said it felt really good and I felt really sexy, then he asked if I was wearing panties. I said I was and he told me to go to the bathroom and take them off "I dare you" he said, knowing full well I would not refuse a dare. I got up and went to the toilet and removed my panties and returned to our table and slipped them into his hand. The bar starting to get busy and Jack asked me to undo a few more snaps at the bottom of my dress, I did as he asked, then he told me to spread my legs so anyone at the other tables or bar looking our way would see my red bush, this was a new experience for me, it was scary but exciting.nn

halloween trick or treat

Fifteen months ago Gina treated me to some of the best damned sex I ever had. Unfortunately Gina had a severe attack of morality and no matter how hard I pressed the topic of getting it on one more time, she refused. In fact she went from letting me see her nude, as I had always been privy to prior to us doing it, to taking extra precautions not to allow me to see her nude. When I questioned her about it she simply informed me that it was way too much temptation for me. She told me she loved fucking me as much as I enjyed it with her but that she really wanted to stay faithful to her boyfriend, who she had been with for well over 2 years now. I respected that but boy did I miss being with her. Jokingly she said if they ever broke up tht she would call upon my services to keep her sex life alive. What was even more frustrating for me was the fact that Gina went on a real health kick and had breast implants this previous spring and she was about as hot as hot could be. I was dying to see her new breasts but all she ever did was pull her top down to a point where you were a hair away from seeing nipples. She proudly told me she was a full D cup too. Gina drove me crazy and I was not sure if she was doing it on purpose or just because she was who she was.One day this past October Gina invited me over for a really good steak dinner because she felt we needed to finally clear the air about all our issues. I told her I would love to do this even though she has been known to destroy a good steak on occasion. She asked that I bring dessert and promised to cook up the steaks right this time. I arrived at 5:30 and Gina was late as usual. When she got home, she said traffic was to blame. She was dressed in typical business attire but quickly changed into sweats and a tee. Even frumpy looking clothes like this could not hide her magnificent physique. When I told her that, she blushed. Gina whipped up a great meal and the steaks were as good as promised. She then told me it was time to get down why she wanted to talk to me that night.In her most gentle and polite manner she told me she felt the pressure from me about sleeping with her again and that in some ways it was exciting but in other ways she felt like she was under pressure all the time from me. She said though she loved having sex with me when we did it the previous year that she felt she did it because she was angry with her boyfriend that year. She said she used to feel so comfy being nude in front of me and now she felt like she was advertising should she allow me to see what she she used to reveal. I apologized and told her I meant no harm. She told me there was no reason to apolgize but she would love to be able to go back to the days when our comfort level was so high that we could talk like used to and not feel funny nude around one another. I told her that it was a done deal as far as I was concerned. With that we hugged and kissed but only a gentle one. With our new agreement in place, Gina in one of her typical and outrageous behaviors, asks me if I am finally ready to see her brand new boobs. Having never seen implants before and dying to see what it did for Gina, I quickly accept her offer. Gina pulled up her tee and bra and I was stunned. Red faced for a second, Gina immediately regained composure and stood there proudly showing off the best pair I ever saw. She reminded me of how she kind of had no cleavage before and how now it is exactly what she wanted. She was really bold but I think it was more of a test when she asked me if I wanted to feel them. I couldn't refuse and enjoyed feeling my first implants. Gina asked me what I thought of her new body. I laughed because I only saw the part of the body that she paid a doctor to give her. She said when she went for the implants she chose to change her whole body and that included diet and exercise. With that, Gina undraped and stood before me in her birthday suit. She was perfection. I told her that too. No wonder her boyfriend worships her. I laughed and told her that it wasn't fair that I had to miss out on the new and incredibly improved body. Gina told me that even her boyfriend had trouble controlling himself after he got to experience her new body and that even today he goes crazy when I take off my clothes. Gina told me that even though she wants us to behave, she still gets the urge to rcok my boat too wither new bod. She just left the door open with that comment.The night before Halloween this year Gina called me and asked me if I remembered our chat at dinner a couple of weeks earlier. I said I did and Gina giggled. She fumbled and stumbled with her words but then was able to say what she was thinking. She asked me if I knew about that new exotic motel that opened up about 20 miles north of where she lived. I had no idea what she meant. She told me it was the one with king size waterbeds, wall to wall mirrors, in room hot tub and huge 46 inch TV's. When I told her it sounded morelike an amusement park than a motel she laughed and told me that was exactly her feelings. So why was she telling me? She told me she had always been dying to go to a place like that and.... There was a brief pause before she said that her boyfriend had no interest in going to a place like that and she was dying to check it out. It finally dawned upon me that Gina was inviting me. She just couldn't come out with the words. When she finally could say what she wanted she told me she was dying to do it in a waterbed and see herself with mirrors. I told her I would have to think about it but she knew I was teasing. She asked me after finally finding her nerve if she should reserve for a short stay or a night. I thought a whole night was a good idea and so did she but wanted to make sure we agred. It was going to be fun.On Halloween night, Gina and I went to this motel, checked in and went to our room. When the door swung open you knew the place was for one purpose and it wasn't for weary travellers. Jokingly I picked up Gina and carried her over the threshold. I plopped her down on the bedand it rippled like the waves on a small beach. Gina just closed her eyes and savored that feeling. We checked out the place and wherever we looked there were mirrors. Gina said she felt horny and weird at the same time. She said she didn't expect to feel the way she did and asked me to understand if she backed out if it was too much for her. We decided to take it slowly and just make the best of it. She leaned upwards and kissed me in a sweet way. She suggested we change into the clothes she purchased especially for that night. She went into the bathroom, which of course had more mirros, and I changed into my attire in the main room. About 5 minutes later, Gina opened the door a crack and asked me if I was ready to see her. I was beyond ready. Gina slowly opened the door, revealing what was the sexiest black negligee' I ever saw on anyone. I was left speechless. She also put on this intoxicating perfume and made her self up too. She was stunning. A feeling came over me like never before and I didn't know what it was. I walked over to Gina and asked her what she was feeling. She said she didn't know but it wasn't just arousal. We hugged and kissed and couldn't understand what we felt. We thought when we got there that we might even chicken out but for some reasom it wasn't about doing it anymore.We climbed on to the bed and Gina looked and smelled just perfect. We both slipped off our clothes and lay there, pressed against each other. Our eyes met and we finally clicked on our thoughts. I stared at Gina and asked her the question neither of us ever expected me to say. I asked Gina to be my wife. For a moment Gina lie there motionless, not knowing what to say. It seemed too surreal for her as well as me. She gave me this lush kiss and inside the kiss was a very soft "yes". I do not remember the next minute or two but I do know that Gina and I started making love and with every movement we made one of us would sofltysay "I love you". We were making love and not really fucking like it was meant to be that night. We must have been at it all night before we could stop. We would start, do it, stop, sleep and do it again. One time we fell asleep while I was inside of her. The following morning Gina called her bofriend and broke it off with him. What was supposed to be just a night at the fun house turned out to be a night of changes. I think I always loved Gina but it took that outfit she wore, some intense perfume and our high comfort level to convince me she is the woman for me. To make sure it wasn't something of a crazy one night thing, Gina and I have been together day and night since and have had a years worth of lovemaking in about 9 days.

my first and definately not my last

She was nervous. This was her first party, and even though she was 18, she wasn't the typical partygoer. And, to make matters worse, the guy she had been crushing on for years was going to be there. Yea, they flirted some whenever they were around each other, and they joked sexually sometimes, but she never took it any further or as anything serious. Her name, was Amanda, and his...Kevin.Amanda and her good friend Chelsea walked up to the door, both equally excited, and equally nervous. First timers, and their friends were experienced and partied every weekend. Amanda-" What are we gonna do if they decide to start drinking?"Chels-"Duh, you retard, drink along with em. god Amanda, don't worry. I'll be there next to you the whole time! Chill Out!"Amanda-"Whatever..."knock knock knockA muffle "come in" was the reply. They opened the door to be blasted by loud music. "We're downstairs!" came another reply.Downstairs was a combination of music, drinking, and grinding to the music.Amanda-"OMG, there he is!"Chels-"Who? Oh kev? Yea, we're kinda celebrating his birthday...so he would be here....Ah shit."A-" What?"C-"I forgot his present. Ah, whatever, I'll just have to think of something special while I'm here. But you've got to promise to help me."A-"Okay, I guess."C-"Hey, I'm gonna go dance, ya comin?"A-"No, I'm just gonna sit over here on the couch.C-"Whatever CYA!"An hour later Amanda was still sitting there by herself. Way to stick by me Chels... Amanda thought. Chelsea was off somewhere dancing with random guys, probably drunker than heck. Kevin walked over to Amanda, "Well hey sexy. Why are you sitting here alone?" he stated with a half drunken smile.A-"Not having fun, that's what. Dude this sucks, my first party, and I get ditched. I don't know anyone here except a couple people."K-"Well come with me and I'll show you how to have a good time. It's all good sweet thang."Kevin and Amanda walked over to the mini bar and he offered her a beer. Hesitantly she took it and took a small sip. Not too bad , she thought. Whatev, here goes! As she took another swig.Pretty soon Amanda was loose, and grinding into Kevin, in a somewhat drunken stupor. Whispering in her ear,K-"Oh yea, baby. You are such a naughty little girl. You know how I like it..mmm yea. You're makin me stiff. I need some air..come with me." He grabbed her arm, a little too rough, and brought her upstairs with him. He brought her out to the deck outside.Amanda stood at the railing not knowing what to do. Kevin came from behind and put his hands on her waist.A-"what are you doin? Umm, I think I'm gonna go find chels and see what she's up to."K-" you think I'm gonna let you tease me like that, and not get some kind of reward girl? C'mon you ain't gonna do that to me. Besides bitch, it's my birthday, all my wishes are granted as I say." He began to kiss her neck from behind, while moving his hands up to her breasts and rubbing her taught nipples through her shirt.A-"uh..oh..what r u doing..mmm..stop..it feels good..........mmm.." Amanda could feel the stiff bulge growing behind her, pressing himself in closer. Then suddenly Amanda stopped herself and pulled away. "I should probably get back to the party..." and with that she walked away.As Amanda walked away, she was suddenly, and forcefully stopped, whirled around, and pushed up against the side of the house. K-" I don't think so" he said almost scaring Amanda. K-"It'smybirthday, and you and what I say goes. And I say that we go upstairs and continue this fun."Amanda had to follow. She couldn't pull free from his grip, which kept tightening due to his being drunk, and upset. Kevin led her upstairs and into his bedroom. "Now, Close your eyes and lay on the bed!" He was getting rougher. What could Amanda do? She knew that he was in charge, and making him upset wouldn't help anything.Amanda complied, and closed her eyes while laying down. She sucked in her breath, waiting for his next command. But instead, he replied with pulling her shirt slowly up and over her head. Then she felt one hand unsnap her bra, letting her already hardened nipples free. She gasped again, as the cold air hit her bare skin. Kevin took one nipple in his mouth and while sucking , he reached over and began pinching and kneading the opposite. Then he switched. Giving each nipple equal attention. Amanda let a small moan escape.."mmmmmmmm, it feels....so good..." That egged Kevin on more, and he began to trail his fingers down her stomach and too her jeans. He slowly unzipped them and pulled her free of her clothes. Next came her cute, pink and black boyshorts. It didn't take long, but amanda was completely naked.K-"Now, the real fun begins! Get on your knees and take this!" Kevin has his 9 inch cock standing out and at attention. She had never seen a dick that big! Well she hadn't seen one really at all. How was she supposed to do this when her mouth was so small...? Amanda thought. She took her hand and wrapped it around the base. Then she opened her mouth. She began to flick her tongue around the top, like licking a sucker. Apparently it was working because He began to moan. She tried to take more of his stiff cock into her already full mouth, hoping her gag reflexes wouldn't kick in. Her hand, still at the base, began to slowly squeeze, and then play with his balls. She began to simultaneously pump her mouth while she squeezed the base. This went on for short while until he began saying.."I'm cumming....i'm cumming!...oooh yeeeeeea..." Amanda pulled her mouth off right as he shot his load all over her face and tits, and the bed. K-"Now eat it up bitch! DO IT." Amanda took a small finger full of cum and tasted it. Disgust came across her face and she refused anymore. 'Bitch, I said SO NOW DO IT!!" Kevin told her, and with that he began taking more and more, and sticking his fingers in her mouth until he was satisfied it was gone.Kevin flipped Amanda over onto her back and spread her legs open. HE lowered his face to her already wet clit and began to flick his tongue across her love button. Amanda had never felt this before! She began to move her hips, almost like she was begging for more. He started to tongue fuck her, until she was going to climax, and then he stopped. He blew lightly across her clit sending chills up her spine. She needed to climax so bad..but he wouldn't let her. Kevin then began to finger fuck her, adding one finger....then two...he had to stretch her a little bit. She was tight! He would have a fun time trying to fit! It didn't take long with him sucking her clit, and finger fucking her for Amanda to climax. She was in pre ecstasy. Never had she felt something so great before! Her virgin pussy was sopping wet, and ready for more.

lost in dreams

Alyssa Kelly was 25 years old, 5'5″ tall of slender built. Her hair was the color of autumn leaves, soft and warmth of her red but almost golden with curls that flooded down her back and shoulders. Although she always hated it, men were amazed with its color. Her eyes were emerald green and could pierce right to a man's soul she had been told. How she longed for that man that could pierce her own soul, a man that could consume her just by a single look.As sleep swept over her, she drifted back into the circle of his embrace, the warmth of his strong arms enveloping her. She knew this is where she belonged; her life was by this man's side. A man who only came to her in her dreams, oh how she long for night time when she knew that she would be in his embrace.He called to her commanding her to come him, his voice stirring to her very bone. The low husky growl becoming coming closer, "Come back to me, my sweet Alyssa, let me love you as no other can." Her heart pounded as she could feel the warmth of his breath on her shoulders. This man of her dreams, her Highland lover towered over her. His body full of muscles that were tight, his skin almost looked to be bronze and glistened. His dark hair lightly brushing across her cheek as he bent those sweet lips down to hers, She starred into those golden tiger-eyes sucking in a deep breath. His lips curved up into a lustful grin and she knew she was his, even if it was only in her dreams.As he lips covered hers, Kevlin knew that this time she would not escape him that this time she would be his forever. No more letting her go, this woman he loved with all his might. This night she would be his and beg him to take her with him into his world. Nothing would keep them apart any longer. He was hers and she was his and this time not even hell could keep him from taking what belonged to him.Alyssa melted against his chest as his mouth covered hers. His tongue parting her lips and engulfing her mouth, probing, searching for her tongue. His arms pulling her closer to him, pressing into her soft body to his so that molded into his perfectly. The hunger of his kiss demanding, wanting, needing, searching for her to return his hunger; soft moans of pleasure where devour by his mouth. Her arms wrapping around his neck, he lifted her placing her legs around his waist.Kevlin slowly releasing his hold on Alyssa, she slid down the length of his body. He smelled of soft leather and spice, male spice. Her hands touch every part of his chest, her fingers rippling down on his muscles. He moaned as her hair fell against his manhood. And when she placed her hands around him, he shuddered at her touch. So delicate and soft where her lips as she pressed them on his shaft, and then she took him fully in her mouth, kissing and sucking him, just when he thought he could take no more he pulled back up into this embrace and kissed her deeply. She grinded herself against him, her body was on fire and she needed him inside her, but her would not give in so quickly, he bent down taking her breast in his mouth sucking and nibbling devouring her flesh with his touch. Her legs felt as though they would buckle beneath her, he place an arm around her waist, pressing himself back against her. Moving his mouth, to her other breast and nipping at the tip, she exploded. Her body trembling, shuddering with delight, Kevlin knew she was be forever his. Nuzzling at her neck he whispered so softy to her, "That's it my love, take your sweet pleasure" and whimpering as she came, he held her to him, "Yes" he whispered.Alyssa purred his name as she laid her down on the bed. Kevlin breath was ragged, as he looked her over. She was beautiful and she was his. Reaching out to him, "touch me", me she asked. And when their eyes meet it was with such fierce desire and that devilish grin he gave her, branded her. He was going to do much more then touch her.Kevlin reached down with his hands, placing them on her thighs and parted her legs, slowly kneading his fingers on the soft folders of her thighs, she withered beneath his touch. He covered her with the length of his body, his mouth kissing from the top of her head down to the tips of her toes, again and again, until she thought she would die from his touch. Please, please was all she could say, until finally the palm of his hand covered her soft spot between her legs, the spot where she burned for him to touch. His finger parted her lips and gently rubbed against her nub, his cock was rock hard and needed to be buried deep inside her, but not yet he told himself. Rubbing over her nub again and again, Alyssa lifting her hips up to his touch pressing against his hand, and then when she was about to explode her removed his hand. She cried, please don't stop.The warmth of his kiss there between her legs, sent tingles in her body like now before. His fingers parting her lips and his tongue lapping against her nub as her pressed her against his mouth. Pressing one finger inside her, then two, then replacing his fingers with his tongue, Alyssa could hold back no longer and as she came Kevlin wrapped his hands around her thighs and buried his face into her, savoring her, drinking up the love that she gave him.He covered her mouth with his, kissing her deeply, his tongue thrusting in and out of her mouth as though her was fucking her there. He pressed the head of his cock against her opening but held himself there. Cupping her face between his hands, his heart pounding against hers, he move his fingers over her lips pulling her lower lip down as he inserted his finger in her mouth. She moaning she sucked his finger into her mouth. Desperately trying to press him inside of her, but no he would not entered her. "Tell me, what it is that you want", he asked. "Tell me!!" he demanded. "You, I want you in me now", say pleaded with a voice that was consumed by her need.Kevlin let out a roar, that took her breath away, and he drove himself deep inside her. "I am inside of you now, we are now one" he growl at his nipped at her neck. Slowly her moved inside of her, her walls tightened around his cock, and he stood still. Letting her grow accustomed to him, and when he pulled out of her, her cries of protest was covered by the hunger of his kiss, he placed her legs over his shoulders and drove into her, deep and hard. He was going to take her hard and fast. His balls bouncing against her sensitive flesh, meeting him thrust for thrust. Fucking her like the wild beast that was burning in his soul, he devoured her.And when she couldn't take it no more, when her body screamed for release her arms wrapped around his neck and pulled his mouth to hers. She cried out his name as she came yet again, but this time it was so intense, Kevlin shuddered was the wave of her orgasms washed cover him and when her could no longer control himself, he spilled his seed deep into her womb. Crying out her name again and again.Kevlin drew her to him, wrapping his arms around her. "Stay with me, my sweet Alyssa", he asked. Lifting her head up she searched his eyes, "You will forever be in my dreams", said Alyssa as she softly kissed her lips. She knew that she would soon be awaking up and this would end."Nay, cried Kevlin. "Not this time, you will doona leave me Alyssa." "Tell me how, how I can stay in this dreamland of yours".He placed one hand over her heart and the other against his own, "place your hands over mine" and repeat after me, "Wither thou goest, there goest I, two flames flicker but from one ember; both forward and backward doth time fly, wither thou art, remember". A wave of memories flooded Alyssa, her head felt as though it would split wide open. Kevlin held her tight; she felt ash though as was spinning around and around. And then the darkness consumed her...she slept in his embrace, remembering all they had lost, all they would search.Alyssa slowly awoke, feeling exhausted, but somehow every different. Shepurred as she felt those strong arms wrapped around her. "Mmmm, she said, he man still haunts me when I am wake" And when those arms tightened around her, pulling her closer she froze. "I'll twill not be haunting your dreams no longer, my sweet Alyssa", Kevlin purred.**I know this is probably a bit timid for this sight, but this tis only a fantasy, let me know if you would like to know what happens next. **

encounter in gold

Although the sun had been up for over an hour, the night's chill had not yet left not yet left the air. Julia Tammar walked briskly to keep warm, her knee-length skirt swirling around her legs and her black sweater warming her upper body. Her silvery wraparound shades shielded her eyes from the harsh sunlight. She much preferred being out at night.But the summons from Jacquelyn Shivers had been too important to ignore. Julia had known Jac for nearly six years, back from when Jac was just starting as a sales manager, having finally been promoted beyond the glass ceiling. And Julia knew why Jac had gotten the promotion. In fact, the walker was probably the only person who knew the entire story, since she was the one who had uncovered the truth that Jac had used to leverage the promotion.A breach in the computer system was simply too important to ignore. And Julia had used her part of the board's gratitude to set herself up as an independent system analyst and security tester. Still she did occasionally do personal work, such as for Jac. She also enjoyed getting out of her office with the towering computer banks and the superfast T-1 lines that gave her direct connection to the world. Hence, she had decided to walk the three-plus miles to Jac's office.The elevator took her to the thirty-seventh floor and Jac's longtime secretary motioned for her to go right on in. The click of the office door brought Jac's head up and her light brown eyes fastened on the form of Julia Tammar.Julia could not be considered a beauty in the common use of the term. At 5'6″ and close to 200 pounds, Julia was pleasingly plump, but the horrific scarring down the right side of her face and across her shoulder and upper chest ruined what was otherwise a sweet face. Long dark hair was generally pulled forward to hide the worst of the damage and smoky gray eyes were framed by long feathery lashes. But the mind that inhabited the scarred shell was incredibly acute. Jac sighed internally and wished for the thousandth time that some incredible man would have the balls to look past the exterior and see what Julia was."Julia!" Jac's greeting was effusive."Jacquelyn," responded Julia in her cool and composed way. Knowledgeable eyes travled over the brunette now rising to her feet from behind the neatly-kept desk. "You look good. And," eyes narrowed as they touched on the forearms and the relaxed muscles there, "it would seem you've been lucky lately."Jac's blush confirmed Julia's deduction."Should I ask who?" said a now smiling Julia."Todd Alverson," replied Jac with a sigh. There were certain things that Julia knew that she just shouldn't know, thought Jac. How she knew that I had just had some of the best sex of my life I'll never know.Julia nodded, unsurprised. She had known of the attraction Todd had for Jacquelyn for some time, even though the two slaes managers had never realized it. The curse of a romantic that could never be intimate lay in the sapience of attraction. And it hurt a lot, but Julia had long ago come to terms with the pain and with the knowledge that the scarring on her face would doom her to an empty bed. She had redirected that energy into her computers, and her dreams. Oh yes, her dreams...Jac gestured to the chair in front of her desk. "I've got a job for you, Julia.""Where?" Julia sat, extracting her Palm from her bag as she did so."There was a leak from our R&D database to one of our competitors. Our IT folks say that it was an inside job, not a failure in the system's security. Check it online, and then you may have to go to Santa Fe, where R&D is located.""New Mexico?" Julia asked. At Jac's nod, Julia snapped her Palm shut. "Standard rates?""Yes. Pick up a check from Annabelle to cover your up-front expenses. Your ticket to Santa Fe is already booked for Thursday; you'll find the information on that as well when you see Annabelle."Julia shrugged. "Consider it done."Jac smiled. "I already am."That night, Julia pushed back from her desk and the computer monitor. Jac's IT folks hadn't been lying; that security was intense. It had taken Julia two-plus hours to spoof her way past the first line, and she'd been stonewalled at the second. In fact, Julia wasn't even sure that the major R&D was even available on the network.Which meant, as the IT people had said, an inside job.Julia's next move was to retrieve the information on the R&D professionals and look for potential weak links. But after another five hours, she had had to admit that there were no obvious connections. But instead of disappointing her, the challenge had driven Julia to an incredible high, almost orgasmic in intensity.Stretching, she contemplated the logistics of the trip. Knowing her preference for night, Jac had booked the red-eye flight for the next day. Which left Julia approximately 20 hours to pack for a five-day trip. A glance at the clock verified the hour at nearly 10 PM, her eyes told her to take a break, and her body requested the sleep which was now at least six hours overdue. Julia was never quite sure afterwards if the fact that her mind was still in overdrive led to the dream that night.The gold of the field was an illusion, the work of thousands of golden flowers never seen upon this earth. But Julia didn't care. She ran, barefoot and with her hair loose and streaming behind her, through the fields of gold. Her laughter danced among the flowers, even as they tossed their heads in the gentle breeze and the wind of her passage. The song of the wind curled around her, soft as breath, yet real as the sunbeams that stroked her bare skin.Standing in the middle of the field, she turned in a slow circle, head thrown back, eyes closed to the glow of the sun. Her nipples hardened under the caressing breeze, and she felt the same agency stir the feathery curls that dusted her mound. Exhaling in a sigh of pure rapture, she felt her body liquefy, sending warmth throughout her being from the seat of her passion.She knew he was there without opening her eyes. Tall and strong, with eyes and hair as golden as the field in which she stood. His skin baked into a permanent glowing tan from years of work under the eye of the sun. His callused hands, reaching to clasp her as though she were the most perfect crystal ever formed upon earth and likely to shatter at a wrong breath, gentle, deft, so gentle...His lips glided across her cheek, coming to rest at her ear, where his breath teased the delicate spiral shell and sent light flickering through her body. Her hands glided over hard muscles decorated with a light furring of the same gold that graced his head and she knew that he was as unclothed and ready as was she. Her questing mouth found his and opened under the insistence of his tongue, velvet roughness sliding across hers, and her curls became more damp as her body responded in the ancient way of a woman.How they cam to be lying down was a mystery explainable only in the world of dreams, but the hard pressure of his body and the rough power of his kiss had become so totally her world that she could not spare the time to wonder at it. Callused fingers separated her delicate folds, now slick with her own moisture, and she curled her hips forward in invitation to enter her. The pressure of his fingers as they met and destroyed her body's instinctive resistance inflamed her all the more, and she cried out at the welcome assault.Her hand slid down to his stomach and below, finding the hardened shaft there ready. His muscles jerked as she curled her fingers around it and pulled gently yet with an urgency born of desperation. His hand left her, and she almost sobbed at the abandonment, but she then felt her legs being eased apart to accommodate his positioning and she felt the side of her hand rub against her swollen labia.Without thought, without resistance, she slid her hand to the base of his shaft, positioning the head at her opening and tilting her hips in silent invitation. The thrust as he implaed her took her breath away and caused two tears of joy to start from under her lashes. Then there was no time for tears.His hardness slid inside her like oiled silk, her lubrication telling him all that he needed to know about her desire. His head rubbed the most sensitive parts of her, sliding effortlessly along the path to her womb. Her body tautened as he stroked deep within her and she bagan to match his rhythm, pushing back with each stroke. Her breath ran ragged as she urged him to enter her even deeper, harder, faster. And she felt the swell of his rod as he neared his own climax, and the knowledge that her body had been the instrument of his pleasure sent her over the edge, hips bucking as her stomach muscles contracted again and again, showering him with her wetness.The echoing surge of his seed as it entered her sent a golden fire exploding within her stomach, tendrils of the flames dancing along her nerves to the very tips of her body. And as her eyes opened to see her lover, she knew that her eyes would be reflecting that golden fire, his fire, as they looked upon him. She felt his hand glide down her face, across the scars, leaving the glow of his fire upon her skin. Her body still whispering terms of endearment and desire to his, she opened her eyes......to the darkness of her bedroom, and only the fleeting gleam of golden eyes in a sun-drenched field.

a long time cumming

Can you keep a secret? He asked me and he rubbed his hand up my leg and gave me that smile that made me melt everytime I saw him.I couldn't believe this was happening...about 6 or 7 months ago I had made a comment to him about how hot he was and he had admitted that he did have fantasies about me and we entertained the idea of doing something then but he said talking about it and doing it were two different things. He thought the risk was too great then I guess. I have to admit I was a bit upset then but didn't let him know. Mind you the honesty brought us closer than ever before...I felt I could tell him anything. For the last 6 months the topic of us did not come up. It was usually stuff happening around us and whatnot. What made him change his mind? Did I care at that moment? No, not really. This man only had to smile at me to make me wet and now I finally had the opportunity to act out my fantasies with him. A shiver went through my body. Yes, I said.This was the beginning ...Before this happened I knew he was taken but I couldn't help but think about what it would be like to kiss him and what he looked like under those tight jeans he wore that I was so fond of. I spent many lonely nights pleasuring myself to the thought of him ravaging me . And here I was a couple years later here I am with his hand rubbing my leg and moving his way up. I almost needed to pinch myself to see if I was dreaming... I smiled and leaned over to kiss him and it was even better than I had ever imagined it would be. I playfully bit his bottom lip and he smiled at me and said why don't we move this to somewhere more...comfortable. He took me by the hand and led me to the bedroom and we started kissing again as my hands wandered down his back and grasped his perfect ass. He jumped a little in surprise and led me to the bed. He pulled off my shirt and bra and caressed and kissed my nipples and made his way down my stomach with soft kisses. My head was swimming. I couldn't believe this was happening. He undid my pants and I eagerly kicked them off along with my underwear. He sat there for a minute just taking in the sight of my naked body for the first time...he smiled...God you're hot he said. We kissed again and he started kissing down my neck...down my breasts...then my stomach until he made it down to my thighs...then he licked the inside of my thighs teasing me with every touch. By this time I was so wet I could've slid off the bed. He eagerly buried his face in my wet pussy. He kept going til I came. It felt so good...I said well, now you're in trouble mister...your not keeping those clothes on the whole time...I flipped him on his back on the bed and pulled off his shirt to reveal his smooth chiseled chest with a little love trail leading down his jeans. I kissed him long and hard then went down his neck. I nibbled on his ear a bit and whispered..You have no idea what you are in for...I've wanted this for a long time. I rubbed the bulge in his jeans as I said it and popped open his belt and removed his jeans and boxers. To my delight it was all I imagined it would be...I began kissing down his chest and playfully nibbling his nipples on the way down to his love trail. As I got closer to his manhood I made a detour that made him moan...instead of going straight for it I made a detour to the inside of his thigh which drove him crazy. It's been a long time... he says. It's been a long time for me too I have been saving myself for you...I licked and sucked his shaft til he was almost to the point of cumming. I wanted to continue but I wanted this evening to last...he tasted so good but I wanted to fuck him so bad I wasn't gonna ruin it so soon. I said to him oh no you don't get off that easy... I kissed my way back up his chest to his lips and said I want you inside me. I lowered myself onto his hard member. He moaned you feel so good and tight. I started riding him slow at first as he sucked on my breasts then soon quickened pace. I sensed he wanted control and I whispered your turn...and gave him a big grin as I rolled over beside him on the bed. He wasted no time and got on top and passionately started kissing me, our tongues intertwined in pure passion. I ran my hands down his chest and around running my nails down his back.I grabbed his hot ass and pulled him towards me. He knew exactly what I wanted...he sunk his manhood in my waiting pussy so hard it made me moan...louder than I intended. This just encouraged him and he began to pump harder. I wrapped my legs around his waist for a better angle. Brilliant idea...he was hitting all the right spots...I could feel my body begin to shake as he pumped away. Oh God I said don't stop as I ran my nails down his back a second time and bit down on his shoulder to avoid screaming as I came and tightened around his cock. He gave a few final thrusts and came inside me.He collapsed beside me on the bed. We laid there for a while as I rested my head on his chest and looked in his eyes. He smiled and said I have a great idea...why don't we go get cleaned up...Did I fail to mention that I have a jacuzzi tub? To be continued...

the back room

It was reaching the end of the night in the restaurant where Rachel worked and she said goodbye to her last customers. She went to cash up and then started sorting her tips, proud of the money she'd made in just one night."Hey Rachel." It was her boss, Mr Moore, a balding man in his fifties. "Good job tonight, you really stepped up your game. I think you're ready to help in the back room."Rachel's eyes lit up. The back room in the restaurant was where certain wealthy customers went for privacy. She'd never been in before and didn't see anyone go in or out - the room had a separate back entrance - but had heard a couple of other waitresses mention it. Apparently they tipped generously but expected the best service in return."I'd love to boss. Shall I come in tomorrow?""Actually if you can start now that'd be better. Go in and give them this champagne, there's a doll." He handed her an expensive looking bottle and left to sort the place out for the following night. She placed the bottle on the counter and looked at herself in the side of the toaster. After checking her make up and smoothing down her uniform she picked up the bottle and headed for the back room. She knocked on the door."Champagne.""Enter," came a gruff reply, and she walked in tentatively. The room was large and furnished well, with a deep blue paint job and a crimson carpet. The voice obviously belonged to the large muscley man to her left, seemingly guarding the door. In the centre of the room stood an oval table with six men sat around it playing cards. All were fairly built and didn't look like the type to get on the wrong side of. She smiled at them. "Here you go, our best champagne," she said brightly, and walked towards the table."Thank you love," said one of the men at the table. He was the smartest looking of the lot with short jet black hair and a well fitting shirt covering his clearly gym honed torso. Or any-way-well-exercised torso, she thought, whatever the exercise may be. "Pour it for us too, will ya?""Sure." She looked around and spotted glasses in the corner. She laid them out in front of the men then uncorked the bottle and started pouring. The first man plainly stared down her chest while she poured his drink and the second did the same. The third went as far as to slap her on the ass, and at this she frowned. The fourth was the man who had spoken, whom she had realised by now was the man in charge, and after pouring his drink she felt both his hands on her ass. As she turned to tell him off he pulled her onto his lap and she heard the door locking. "These two can pour their own. You're going to be my good luck charm," he said, grinning and handing the bottle to the next man along. She smiled timidly, thinking better of refusing even as she felt his hand resting on her thigh, his fingertips just touching the end of her skirt.They resumed their card game and through the chat she learned the man was called Sir by the others. They seemed to let him win the round and he attributed it to her. "Well done girl, we're doing well." He started moving his hand up her leg, only just hidden from the other men under the table, and soon reached her thong. She felt his fingers stroke the cloth and her face reddened. The others were playing and chatting as though they had no idea, and maybe they didn't. She pretended to be focused on the game as the stroking persisted and the material was moved aside. He was now rubbing her lips and they were wet despite herself. His fingers massaged and wiggled, moving her juices around so her whole pussy became soaked. After another winning round a victorious finger pushed its way inside her and it became harder for her to follow the game. A second finger joined it and they explored deep inside her, rubbing the sides of her cunt and flicking her opening. She started struggling to hide her moans and gripped onto the table, averting the eyes of the other men.Before she knew it the game had finished; Sir had won. He slapped her ass with his other hand and pulled out his fingers, cleaning them off on her skirt. "Good game men. To my victory in this game, and others." He raised his glass and they toasted, then all took a gulp of their drinks except Sir, who downed his. "Aaah. We are celebrating, my dear girl. Refill?" Rachel stood up and walked round the table. She reached over to get his glass, giving the men another look down her front, and refilled it. As she walked back she felt her pussy clench. He calmly took his glass and had a gulp. "Excellent. And now for my entertainment."He smirked and stood up, facing Rachel. Slowly he started undoing the buttons on her shirt while staring into her eyes. After the last one he pulled it off her and took in her full breasts. They were large Cs, and held only in a thin, lacy bra. Out of the corner of her eye she could see the other men staring devilishly at her but she ignored them and refocused on Sir. He grabbed her hips. "Still wet?" He yanked up her skirt and an unfamiliar hand ran through her juices. "Still wet," the man behind her confirmed. Sir pulled her hands to his crotch and looked at her. "Take my cock out and rub it," he ordered. She glanced at the guarded door. "Come on," he said. "You've been a great waitress so far." Knowing she had little choice she unzipped him and undid his belt, then pulled his cock out. She touched the head softly and rubbed up and down his shaft. She then gripped it at the base and started rubbing, grazing his balls and then massaging his head.He groaned and stopped her. He grabbed her hips and lifted her off the ground. Her cunt landed first, slamming over his cock. She let out a cry and gripped her legs around his waist, clinging on. He carried her past the watching men and up against the wall where he started fucking her furiously. With every thrust she let out a moan as her body banged against the wall. She gazed past his head as the men looked on, seeing her tits bouncing up and down, nearly falling out of her bra, as their boss thrust in and out of her, his hands gripping her ass as they held her up."Do you like them watching you, watching you take it?" He was also looking at her while pumping away. "Do you like six men watching you writhing as I fuck you?""Yes .. yes I do .. " she moaned, and it was the truth. "Dirty girl." He shifted his cock and pushed her up further, so he was rubbing close to her ass. She moaned and yelled. She felt herself starting to come and he felt it too so lifted her up and moved her onto the table, the men moving out of the way. "Come right here, so everyone can see." He fucked her faster and harder and she came hard, her juices flowing onto the table. With the clenching of her pussy he slammed into her extra hard and shot his load into her. The feeling of filling a girl's pussy after a successful deal was his favourite. He pulled out and smiled, taking an offered tissue and cleaning himself up. He did his slacks up and dropped the tissue on the girl."Name?" he enquired."Rachel," she responded, breathing heavily. The men all rose and left, except Sir, who handed Rachel the bottle of champagne along with a tissue and several bills."We'll ask for you next time."

the sexy ceo

She is the CEO and always looks and smells great. She was always intimidating and I was always nervous when I had to meet with her. She worked long hours and I suspect she earned every cent she was paid. Her working hours also made me wonder what her personal life was like.Her jet black hair, the smell of her perfume and small but proportional body are things I know I should not be focusing on in any meeting with her but I couldn't help myself. She was educated with two degrees and in an economic status three times my own.With my IT budget finally approved and the meeting over I watched out of the corner of my eye as she left the board room.When the new laptops arrived I was told by her assistant that the CEO wanted one of the new laptops. I was surprised as hers was only a year old. I was not unhappy to spend some time in her office though. As I watched her leave for lunch I unpacked her new laptop.I sat down at her current laptop and started to copy her files to the network drive to copy back down to her new computer. She had photo as her background on her desktop that she wanted me to apply to her new laptop.While looking for this photo I came across a folder that contained several explicit photos of my CEO. These were all pictures taken in front of a mirror. I was shocked at the way they were taken but I was more surprised at the fact that this straight laced no-nonsense CEO would have photos like that on her laptop.If someone else had found these the implications would be disastrous. As I copied the rest of her files up to the network I pondered the idea of just deleting these photos off of her laptop and leaving it at that. In the end I decided to copy the entire contents including these photos to her new laptop and leave her old laptop in her office. I would then have a discrete conversation with her later that day.Later that evening I went down to her office. Her light was the only one on in the entire office. So I wouldn't startle her I moved some boxes around just outside her office. She was busy working on a document but turned when she hear me and asked how I was doing. "Great I said, how is the new computer working out?" I asked.Its Great she said! "There are a few things I need to point out about the laptop; do you have time I asked?" "Sure, come on in."She sat at her chair as I stood behind her and pointed out some of the new features of the new version of the Office suite that came with the laptop. I then told her that I was able to copy everything to her new laptop and all went well.As I sat down in one of her leather visitor chairs I told her that I needed to have a delicate conversation with her and that I was not here to judge but that I had a concern that needed to be discussed. At that, the confusion and concern was obvious. "What is it?" she asked.Could you please open your Pictures folder? As she complied, I asked her that before we go further that she understand that I had to have conversations like this before and they are really no big deal. She started to get irritated and demanded I get to the point. I apologized and told her to drill down to her last sub folder and open it up.No! she screamed... I jumped up with a start and told her to calm down. Without looking at me she asked. "What do you want" I don't want anything I said. I just wanted you to know that if someone else had found these that it could have been disastrous. "It is a disaster she said."Think about it I said. I came to you and this is as far as this is going to go. It's not the disaster you think it is. With that she got up and closed her office door. "Did you make a copy of these?" No, I did not. There is a copy on your new computer and, your old computer is next to your desk on the floor and that has a copy as well. I thought you might want to delete them yourself.She sat down the leather sofa and put her head in her hands. "I am so humiliated she said." That is the last thing I wanted I said. Everyone is human and you are no exception. This should be a learning experience and that's as far as it should go I told her."I was drinking wine that night. I don't really have a personal life and I was having a bit of fun." I am really shy when it comes to meeting men." I do not need an explanation, I told her. As far as I am concerned this never happened.But it did! I am so sorry you had to see those. "Believe me, I am not I said." At that, she shot me an icy stare. I knew instantly that was the wrong thing to say. I told her I misspoke, I was sorry and I got up to leave. Sit down! she said. Explain that last remark she demanded. I stammered a bit but she insisted I explain in detail what it is I meant by that.In a lower tone of voice and without making eye contact I told her that it was the most erotic thing I have ever seen. What she said? Explain that! I looked her directly in the eye this time. In the context of who you are, being the CEO, you have always been very professional but you are a very beautiful woman. To see photos like that of you was frankly, one of the most erotic things I have ever seen.She just shook her head as she stared at me. "Do you have any photos I can look at?" I don't I said with a bit of surprise at the question. With that she got up, staring at me the whole time she walked to the office door and locked it. "It was the most erotic thing you have ever seen huh?" "Well I want to see you naked and if you don't have a picture I don't really care."This is not happening I thought to myself. What do you mean I asked? Stand up and take off your clothes she demanded. I started to say something but she said "just shut up and do it." "I know what you think of me and I have not had sex in over a year." "In your words, we are all human right?"With that I took off my clothes. Standing there feeling vulnerable she took in the full view of me standing there with a hard cock. With a smile, she looked at me and said "Now we are just about even."She came over and wrapped her hand around my cock and put one had on my ass. "This is very nice she said." I could cum just standing here holding this." Be my guest I said." With that, she got down on her knees and slid her tongue along the length of my cock and then took it into her mouth. As I ran my fingers through her jet black hair her rhythm got faster.She looked up at me and said "I really need you to fuck me with this." She stood up and removed her clothes and said "Fuck me on my desk." I turned her around and put both hands on her tits and made my way down to her sweet spot. She spread her legs and moaned. Her pussy was dripping wet. I laid her on her desk and started to suck her tits. I made my way around to the front of her .I then put my face between her legs. She arched her back and let out a loud moan. "I am cuming she moaned."As she eased her back down on to the table her breathing was heavy. I stood up and rubbed my cock on her clit. I entered her slowly. She said "fuck me hard and fast and when you are ready to cum I want your cock on my mouth." "That was not going to take long I told her." with that she moaned again as I fucked her hard and fast.I told her I was ready to cum. She slid off the desk onto her knees, took my cock into her mouth and put both hands on my ass. I exploded instantly and she took everything I could give.She finally melted to the floor and lay on her stomach. I lay down next to her and kissed the small of her back. The closer I got to her ass the louder she moaned. I slipped my hand between her legs putting one finger in her sweets pot while softly massaging her anus. As I ran my tongue lightly between the crack of her ass she screamed and moaned. "Fuck me there she said." "Please fuck me there !"As she got up on her hands and knees I buried my face in her sweet spot alternating between the crack of her ass and her now dripping pussy. She pushed her ass against my face as she moaned. "Fuck me she said." Fuck me hard in that other place."As I got behind her I eased the head of my cock against her anus. She pushed back hard against me and let out a scream. I grabbed her hips and fucked her as hard as I could. "I am cumming, cum in me! She yelled.We both fell to the floor in a heap. After a while she rolled over and asked "What did we just do?" "We acted like humans I said with a smile." She jabbed me and got up. "I feel this is probably worse than you seeing the photos." I am your superior and this type of activity never ends well for anyone."I was going to tell you this next week I said; but I have been offered another position and I am submitting my two weeks as of now. As she pulled her dress on she looked at me in shock. "Really she said?" Why? I just felt it was time for a change and now more than ever I think we can both agree it's the right move.I will be sad to see you go but now that you are, I will be working late for the next two weeks. Now get out of my office she said with a smile...Finding the photos is true, The CEO is as hot as described.. I will be leaving this company in a few weeks. I will still have the conversation with her about the photos that are on her computer and just keep the rest a fantasy...

falling for you

This is the first time I have ever written anything and I really hope you all enjoy it! I would really like honest feed back. Thank you!"Finally" Amber blurted out as her pitcher of beer was being sat down on the table, the waiter stuttered out how sorry he was it took so long but they had to change out the keg. "Its fine" Amber sighed, as a few of the girls she was with started to giggle. Amber was already feeling the pitcher before this one, and the one before that. "Don't you think you have had enough" a deep gritty voice said behind her. Amber would know that voice anywhere, turning around with a huge drunken grin Mike was standing above her ready to catch her when she threw herself into his arms."You got my text!" Amber slurred out, as Mike nodded to the other girls at the table; "Someone had to come get you wild woman" smiling that bright sexy smile Amber began to feel something more than just drunk.Mike sat down next to Amber and put his hand on her thigh moving it up and down slowly already knowing where this night was going to end up. It had been weeks since Amber had called him and he was just starting to get to the point where he would have accepted he was just a booty call to her. He wanted more, so much more than just a night of fun. As Mike ordered a coke he waited for Amber to finish her third pitcher of the night as the girls kept topping off their beers to keep Amber from getting too much more intoxicated, Mike sat back and enjoyed Amber's company, nodding at all the right spots, and laughing when she would spill something. "That beautiful clumsy woman" he thought to himself, it wasn't long after that thought she turned around and looked at him with a coy sex smile as if waiting for him to take her. Oh he was going to take her tonight; if they made it back to her place it was going to be a miracle."Are you ready to get out of here" Amber whispered into Mike's ear as she grinded her body against his already feeling his pants start to tighten around his dick he kissed her lightly on the lips and said "I would follow you anywhere" As they were leaving the bar Amber slurred her goodbye's to the girls she came in with, as one whispered to Mike "were all hoping she gets a clue and sticks with you for good". At that comment Mike smiled that beautiful smile again and said "I hope so too".Holding Amber around the waist Amber stops and give Mike a wicked grin and pulls him into a dark alley right next to his car. "I want to suck your dick" as Amber slurs that out, she starts to undo Mikes belt and pants. Just then a police officer comes around the corner and Mike pulls Amber close to kiss her and cover his giant erection. As the police officer tells them to move along Amber begins to laugh, "I love your laugh Amber, Just one of the many things I love about you" Amber stopped laughing and kissed him hard. Pushing her whole body against his, pushing her tongue in deep into his mouth moving against his body. They fit perfectly together holding one another close. "Let's get you home Amber" Mike whispers to her, breathing heavily."Do you want anything to drink Mike" Amber sounding a little more sober then when she was in the bar. "No" as Mike wrapped his larger arms around Amber he thought to himself "this is all I would ever need" Almost as if Amber read his mind she turned around and began to kiss him again. Almost with urgency with need, she needed him, she wanted him, and she loved him. She paused; "Mike, I don't want you to freak out, but I'm starting really become attached to you". Almost like a fire was lit under him Mike's eyes burned with passion and he swept Amber off her feet and took her to the bed room. "Amber I have loved you for years" Mike breathed into her ear kissing her all over her face, down her neck, her shoulders, oh how he loved her sweet sent she gave off. He could kiss her and explore her body for hours, years; he hoped he would have that kind of time with her after tonight.Mike laid Amber on the bed as gently as he could and started to undo her jeans, she was a beautiful woman with curves. Mike was never the type of man to want a girl whose ribs would stick out. He grabbed her and looked up at her and smiled, "I can't want to make you scream" and with that he dived into Amber. Taking in the scent of her almost losing it right there Mike rubbed his hand against Amber warm center, wanting to enjoy every minute he had to give Amber the greatest pleasure she had ever received. Slowly taking her panties off Amber lay there naked before him, unsure of what Mike had in store for her next and unable to wait. "Fuck me" Amber moaned out, and Mike just smiled in his raspy voice he said "that will come much later". He bent down to her warm, wet, center parting the folds and breathing in her scent, slowly putting one finger into her she moaned in approval, he started to slowly move in and out, she was tight, and wet, he couldn't wait to put himself into her and taking her over the edge.Amber moaned in pleasure, shaking as Mike slipped a second then a third finger into her, as her center began to cool with more moisture she let out a scream as her first orgasm ripped through her body sending her into shudders of pleasure. As Mike removed his fingers from her warm center he licked them feeling the strain of his still tight pants he started to unbuckle them and pull them slowly off. Amber watch in amazement, she had seen Mike naked many times before, but never like this. She was shaking from pleasure, from the need for him to be inside her. "Make love to me" she said in a raspy tone. "I always do" as Mike came up to her she moved her body ready to take his full manhood into her. He went in slow making sure never to hurt her with his massive size it could be easily done, she squirmed and moaned as he filled her of what she wanted, and what she needed. Mikes member began to slowly pump in and out of Amber slowly at first, he was so turned on he did not want to end too soon. She pressed her center into his member with each pump until they found the perfect rhythm. Both pumping into each other going to the state of pure bliss Amber screamed out and as she did Mike's seed shot deep into her belly collapsing on top of Amber he laid still for a moment breathing heavily, "I love you Amber" he said in a husky tone. She finally said it back "I love you Mike".

i spy

He was thinking that she was perhaps...the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. He assigned her to room 30...one of the special rooms. He even escorted her himself...having to make a second trip for the rest of her luggage. When she tried to tip him...he respectfully declined saying... "Oh no...it was my pleasure. My name is Daniel. If you need "anything"...don't hesitate to ask." Then he let himself out. He hurried back to the office. He looked at the ledger. She had signed in as...Cierra Starr. He then went to the door marked "Private". As he unlocked it he glanced at the lobby and beyond...then stepped inside and shut the door. Daniel is a voyeur. Gone are the days of sneaking peeks and random encounters. Modern technology has seen ro that. He outfitted some of his rooms with the best equipment money could buy. The "Viewing" room consisted of an assortment of high tech electronics. He had installed some serious spy tech hidden cameras in a few rooms. He immediately brought the security monitoring screen up...motion detectors activated. He swivels around to another monitor. He reaches forward ...his hand trembles slightly. He pauses...then taps the touch screen. Cierra sat on the edge of the queen sized bed. She was looking in her handbag for a cigarette. Frustrated...she dumped the contents out and having found one...lit it. She then began unzipping her boots. She stood and wiggled down her fishnets. Her simple frock at mid-thigh covered enough... Daniel watched as Cierra moved about the room. When she removed her dress...her ass slowly came into view. He got hard before she had finished taking it completely off. She then ran her fingers through her hair. She caressed herself...allowing her hands and fingers to touch and feel those places that aroused her. She started to turn around... Daniel jumped when the motion detector sounded a warning. He closed that session to leave the room. As much as he didn't want to he had trained himself to do so. He would not jeopardize his world. Everything had to appear normal. He pulled out his shirt to cover the bulge then stepped out. Cierra drew a bubble bath. She lay back in the relaxing embrace of the waters warmth. Her head, shoulders, arms, nipples and knees protruded through the glistening array of bubbles. She languished there for quite some time... Daniel dealt with the delivery of supplies. He put everything in order. He left on a few errands. When he returned he finished up his customary routine. He went to the viewing room and touched the screen... Cierra was wrapped up in a towel and on the bed. She was rubbing oil on her feet and legs. Then her ams and breasts. She pulled off the towel and reached for more oil... Daniel was caught completely off guard. He stared in utter fascination as Cierras perfectly formed penis began to grow. He had never seen a transsexual before. He had a raging hard on... Cierra stroked her member.She could bring herself to orgasm...but it was always unsatisfying and left her wanting more. Sucking it off was somewhat better... Daniel watched as Cierra limbered up her body and with the skill of a contortionist ...had her lips wrapped around her muscle. She introduced a long thin dildo into her dark tunnel and thrust it all thw way to the hilt. Then pulled it all the way out...over and over...all the while sucking greedily. Daniel was matching her stroke for stroke. He had to back off many times to keep from cumming. He could not recall ever being this aroused. When she finally orgasmed he let him self go...he never took his eyes off her. Up to this point he had never involved himself with any of them. Never wanted to. But hze wanted her. After she lapped up the last of her juices...she unwound her body ane stretched out. The dildo was still in place...she seemed unwilling to part with it. The rooms phone rang. It surprised her...She picked it up... "Hello?" "Yes...Miss Starr...this is Daniel. Is there anything...I can do for you? Any way that I might be able to assistance you?" "Anything?" she whispered. "Yes anything...it would be my pleasure." She hesitated briefly... but then said... "Well then...as a matter of fact there is!" Daniel let himself in to #30. She was still laying there...still toying with the dildo. He paused as he approached her. He glanced over at the hidden camera...knowing it was recording everything.

secret seduction

"It has been far too long since I've been fucked," exclaimed Annie, as she dressed for the evening. It was Annie's best friend's birthday and they were celebrating by going out for dinner and drinks. "Seriously, I have been so horny lately and nothing is helping. Being single sucks," she whined."Why don't you just call Pete?" Replied Val."Pete is so boring. It's the same thing every booty call. Besides, he rarely gets me off. I need a man with more... ambition," she laughed. "I'm so glad it's finally your 18th birthday so we can go out on the prowl together.""Tell me about it!" Cried Val, "I've been waiting for this night for so long. I cannot wait to hit up a club and dance."I swear to God I better meet someone tonight, even just a one night stand - I really need a good fuck," Annie sighed.The two friends got dressed; Val, in a tight polo shirt with a mini khaki skirt. Annie, in a tube top and booty shorts. They left for the pub where they were to meet friends.As they sat down at their table surrounded by their closest mates, Annie scoped the room, looking for potential candidates to fulfill her night's goal. She spotted him almost immediately."Val," she whispered, "isn't that Mr. Hughes?" She tugged lightly on Val's shirt to get her attention. Val turned to face the direction that Annie was discretely pointing in."Shit, I think it is. How awkward is that? It's so weird seeing teachers in public," she said. "He's really sexy, eh? I bet his dick is huge.""Val!" Annie laughed, "you're terrible!""Oh come on, Anne, don't tell me you've never fantasized about him. How could you not? He's just so... screw-able."Annie laughed and hit Val playfully, but it was true. Mr. Hughes had been the main character in many of Annie's fantasies. He was definitely the hottest teacher at their school. She undressed him with her eyes and could feel herself becoming wet. She didn't want to get caught staring, so she re-joined her friends' conversation. Her mind, still imagining Mr. Hughes' naked body.As Val and Annie got drunker, they began talking about what the rest of the night had in store."Annie, we are going to have a fucking blast tonight. Let's find the hottest guys at the bar and take them home with us. We can sleep at my place, my parents are out of town," said Val, excitedly."I have to pee," Annie replied.being careful to steady herself as she got up from the table, she made her way toward the bathroom. She had been thinking of this all night - she would pass Mr. Hughes' table on her way - he would be sure to notice her. Indeed he did, their eyes met as she walked by. Annie saw his eyes widen as he got a look at her outfit. She smiled sweetly at him. He didn't say anything to her as she passed but she was happy that he knew she was there, and even more happy at the reaction she had gotten from him.In the bathroom, she fixed her hair, her makeup and her clothes. "I am so buzzed," she said to herself, "it's going to be a good night."As she was about to leave she heard a knock at the door."Just a minute," she yelled.A second knock."Hold on a sec!"A Third knock."What the fuck, man! Hold your frigging horses!" she yelled angrily. She walked over to the door, annoyed that this stranger was so impatient. She unlocked the door and swung it open haughtily, expecting some stupid bitch to be standing there."Seriously - what's your frigging prob-" she stopped dead in her tracks at the sigh of him. "Oh my God, Mr. Hughes, I'm s-sorry - I didn't realize it was y-you," she stammered, embarrassed. She could tell she was blushing uncontrollably. She was humiliated by how rude she had been and how she could barely stand up straight."Hi Annie," he said."Isn't this the girls' bathroom?" she asked, confused. "I mean, you can still use it, I just... thought it was for ladies. Did I walk into the wrong one? I'm kind of buzzed... It's really weird seeing you outside of schoo-"Mr. Hughes touched his finger lightly to Annie's lips and backed her slowly into the washroom, locking the door behind him."I saw you pass by me, Annie," he admitted, "you were kind of hard to miss. Did you mean for me to see you?""I had an inkling that I caught your eye." she teased. Although she was buzzed, she had immediately regained some control at the thought of what might happen during this random encounter."You look really good, Annie," he said as he looked her up and down. "Sometimes I wish the dress-code at school was a little less strict so I could see you like this all the time."Annie was shocked by how upfront he was being, and she was extremely turned on by his bluntness. She gave him a very knowing look as she glanced down at his package - she could tell right away how hard he was. It was now or never. She knelt down in front of him and undid the button on his trousers. She slowly unzipped them and let his pants as well as his boxers, fall to the floor. Happy at the sight of him - Val had been right about his size - she took him into her mouth. He moaned at her tongue's touch. She wrapped her lips around his huge cock and moved her mouth up and down his shaft. She got him nice and wet before she stopped.

wife amd office staff

Office Staff & my WifennHi friends, here I am again to tell you one of our exclusive experiences. As you know about us, but for the first timers, I will introduce in short. We are a happily married couple, from India. We have been married since 5 yrs now and have enjoyed almost each and every day of our life together. But as you all know every good thing has its own period. If you like a certain dish to eat, you can't take that daily. One day you get tired and try it in some other way if cannot be changed. Same was our condition. Though we loved each other very much, we started to try some variety in our daily sex life.nWe tried lot of variety in sex like, sex on floors, in kitchen, drawing room, etc., but slowly all this started to be a routine. Then I came across few stories in this site about wife sharing. Though it was new, but living in a metropolitan city in India, it was not hard to believe. I started to like more and more stories about wife sharing to read. Then I started to imagine my own wife being shared with some one else. Maybe with known or unknown person. The feeling of her in somebody else arm made me excited. This feeling was very new to me but very charming. I slowly started to narrate my feelings to my wife, Ritu. As expected she immediately withdrew from the idea and also instructed me not think of this again. But I was not able to remove the thought from my mind. It is not that I don't love my wife. I do love my wife the most than anybody on earth. But this feeling was not ready to leave me. At least I wanted to see her being touched by somebody or doing flirt with somebody. Then I slowly started to ask her wear sexy outfits through which she could reveal to some extent. She liked to wear those kinds of clothes. And then the long awaited day of my life came.nWe have our own business in Mumbai. I and Ritu manage our business. We have four staff members. Two engineers, Manoj and Sanjay. One office boy, Kiran. And one office assistant Preeti.nIt was summer and we had our annual picnic to go. Ritu is very friendly with office staff. She is always close to them. We planned for a one night stay picnic and decided for an isolated beach.nWe hired a open wagon which can accommodate all of us and also our luggage. It was Saturday morning that we started our journey. Ritu was wearing a half white shirt with her lovely blue jeans. She looks more young and sporty in jeans and shirt. Also she knows that I like her very much in that combination. I was driving the car and she was next to me. Manoj and Sanjay were in middle seat and Kiran at the back seat. Preeti could not come to the picnic for her personal reason.nWe were enjoying our journey with songs and jokes. Few of the jokes were getting naughty but since we were on picnic I didn't mind. We reached the beach at around 11 am. The cottage which was hired was fantastic. It had a private entrance to the beach. The water was clean and also the shore. The care taker took our luggage in the room. We had two separate rooms in the cottage. Soon we had our lunch and headed towards the sea.nWe all were on the shore when Sanjay, Manoj and Kiran removed their shirts. I saw Ritu looking at their bare chest. Sanjay had better physic than Manoj and Kiran. But still they all had strong chest and arms. They came near to us and said, "Sir, we hope you both don't mind if we remove our trousers and go inside the water in our briefs." I said no problem please go ahead and enjoy your self. They looked at Ritu for confirmation. She also nodded in favor and let them go. Then they removed their pants were now only in their micro briefs. Ritu was not able to remove her eyes from their abdomen. They had a small erection, which could be easily seen. They went running inside the water and were now enjoying. I asked Ritu, "Why were you staring at Sanjay?" She just said nothing. But I knew what she was looking at. Then I asked her to change and come inside water to enjoy. She said, "I need to go inside the cottage to change clothes. I will soon come back. Till then you join them and enjoy yourself."nAfter some time, when we were enjoying in water, I saw Sanjay suddenly watching at the shore in shock. I wondered and also turned towards the shore to see what happened. I noticed that it was Ritu who gave him a shock. Ritu had returned from the cottage in a beach suit with a long piece of cloth wrapped around her waist, which hardly covered her long sexy legs in that wind. She was looking extremely sexy in that dress. As she entered the water, the cloth came up to her waist leaving her legs bare open. She came near to me and asked, "How do I look now?" That was a big surprise to me. I gave an approval comment to her. Her suit was very tight on her boobs and now because of water one could easily see her nipples through that material. She had kept her hairs open and was now with bare feet. She asked us if she can join the fun in water with us. Now Sanjay and Manoj were more excited to have fun in water.nSince it was an isolated beach, there were no other public than ours. We had a good privacy here. So I did not mind. Slowly Sanjay and Manoj started taking chances to come near to Ritu and try to touch her. We were playing ball game in water. Occasionally I saw Sanjay taking chances to touch Ritu from her back and sometimes on her boobs. At one time he also jumped on her taking her below inside the water, pretending to grab the ball. He took almost 10 seconds to come back out of water. That made me think what took Sanjay so much time to come out of water.nnThen after sometime we came out of water and were lying on the shore as we were all tired. Ritu was next to me. I asked her what happened inside the water. She replied, "Sanjay caught me and was holding me inside the water. He was moving his hands on my boobs and on my butt. He was trying to reach inside my suit but I opposed him. So he came up." I asked her," Are you comfortable or you wanted to leave now?" She said its ok.nAs we were lying on the beach near to each other, all of us men were in our briefs and water made the briefs give its complete shape of each ones dick. Ritu was watching those very carefully. She said look at Sanjay's underwear. His dick is still in its full erection. He is still feeling me below his body. I asked her do you also want him over you? She just gave me a naughty smile and asked, "If you really want to see me with somebody else, then this is the time or else never again bring up that topic." I was stunt to hear that. But I knew it was now or never situation. I told her, "Just take it till you are comfortable or else back out." She said, "Don't worry darling everything will be fine. You just keep far and enjoy watching us. OK?"nI said to my self that its time for your fantasy to come true. She only needs a small encouragement. But I too did not want to miss that opportunity to see them. So I said to all, 'Ok folks I will take some rest inside the cottage. Those who want to sit here can continue or else come inside the cottage." I knew no one was going to follow me leaving this beauty here alone. So I alone headed towards the cottage. Then after some time I came back from the back side of the cottage so that no one was able to see me and hide my self in side the woods. I was able to see my wife, Ritu still lying on the beach next to Sanjay, Manoj and Kiran and talking.nI knew they were not able to make a step towards her since she was wife of their boss. But then it was Sanjay who dared the first step. He slowly put his bare feet on Ritu's leg. As I knew, Ritu did not gave any negative response to him. So he got some courage and slowly brought his leg towards her thighs. He slid himself near to her. She was lying there on the beach like a mermaid. The cloth had left her bare legs all open. Her long sexy legs ended in her suit near her pelvic. I knew she must have completely shaved for today's eve. I could see Sanjay's dick jumping inside his underwear now. He slowly took Ritu's hand and put on his dick.

truth or dare

I am a 19 year old uni student and live a fairly cruisy life, I had beengoing out with my girlfriend Tracy for over three years and things werepretty serious. We both still lived at home so we pretty well dividedour time evenly between each other's houses, for this reason I hadgotten to know Tracy's friends quite well.Tracy's best friend Terri looked and sounded a lot like my girlfriend,blonde hair, blue eyes with a stunning face, medium sized but very firmbreasts with a fantastic set of legs and an ass to die for.I had always been physically attracted to Terri and often found her atthe centre of my fantasises. Not knowing how she might react to anyadvances I might make I had never made a move on her until one nightwhen Tracy was at work and Terri and I where just hangin' out at homeby ourselves.We couldn't really find anything to do so I suggested we have a fewdrinks and play a game of cards. I dealt the cards for a game of pokerwhile Terri poured some Bourbons, she brought the drinks over to thefloor where we were going to play and I noticed she had gotten readyfor bed and was wearing her usual short and flimsy nightie without abra. As she strolled over to me I could clearly see her hard nipplespoking through the thin material and I took great pleasure in peeringdown her nightie as she bent over to put the drinks on the floor.When I glanced up I saw she was looking at me with a smile that told meshe knew just what I was looking at, "nice" I thought to myself."So how does poker sound to you?" I asked her"Fine with me, not that we have anything to play for""Good Point" I saidI got up to go get some matchsticks and proceeded to deal them outevenly when I noticed half her bourbon was already gone."You're lagging behind Chris, better get a move on if your gonna keepup!" She said with a sly grin.With that I took a long swig of my drink and we settled down for ourgame of cards.After a few long and drawn out games and some not so long and drawn outdrinks Terri declared that the game was getting boring and we shouldtry something else."How about a game of Truth or Dare?" She coyly suggestedI was a little shocked at the idea because I remember playing the gamein high school as a way of getting into girls' pants. We were, however,quite a few sheets to the wind so I readily agreed."Alright then" I said "You want to start?""Sure, fire away""Okay, Truth or Dare Terri?""Truth"I was trying to think of something good to say but came up pretty emptyand just said"Have you ever had sex with anyone except your boyfriend?""No.... not yet anyway..." she trailed off her sentence staring mestraight in the eyes.So now it is my turn to answer something"Truth" I said after she asked me what I'd prefer"Well I know you've never cheated on Tracy, but tell me, do you everthink you would?""Good question" I thought to myself, I answered while trying desperatelynot to reveal the cock rising in my boxer shorts."Well, I really think the whole "being faithful" thing is reallyover-rated. If some hot chick wanted to fuck me I can't see myselfsaying no.""Ooh, you're a bit naughty aren't you Chris? I think you better ask meanother "Truth" question." she replied in very sultry voice that didn'tdo anything to keep my rising cock down."O.K" I said "What sort of foreplay is it that turns you on the most?""Ah, That's an easy one" she said. Keeping the same sexy tone in hervoice she slightly leant forward revealing a nice amount of cleavagefor me to consider. "I just love talking about sex, my pussy gets wetjust imagining fucking the man I'm talking to."She leant even closer to me so now our faces were only inches apart, shedropped her eyes and looked at my raging hard on stretching the fabricof my boxers making a tent out of my underwear."I think you better ask for a dare this time" She whispered in my ear"Dare" I mumbled not being able to control my breathing.I couldn't believe that this sex goddess I had jerked off over so manytimes was basically telling me she wants to fuck me."I want you to reach down and take out that big cock of yours and pullyourself off for me"Terri sat back in her original position and patiently watched as Islowly pulled my boxers down and revealed my 8inch cock, which seemedto be on the verge of bursting it was so hard. I trailed my fingersfrom the base right up to the tip of my cockhead and with one finger Ismothered a stream of precum all over my head and trailed it back downmy shaft. I gripped the base of my cock with one hand and fondled myballs with the other. Slowly I started moving my hand up and down myshaft, squeezing as my fingers wrapped around the head sending a joltof pleasure up my spine every time I passed that point right at the topunder my cockhead. I couldn't fathom what was happening, I was sittinghere jerking off in front of the one girl I have wanted to fuck foryears.As I looked back at Terri I could see her hand had already splippedunder her nightie and between her legs, her dress had ridden right upon to her hips and I could see she had slid her panties to the side andwas massaging her clit.I had always imagined she would have a sexy cunt and I wasn'tdisappointed, her fingers had spread beautiful pink lips to reveal atight opening with a nice size clit and just enough hair to keep itsexy.When I saw this I just couldn't resist, there is nothing I get moreturned on by then eating pussy. I leaned forward and took my hand offmy cock and put it on top of hers on her wet cunt, I slid one finger inher tight opening and curled it back to rub the wall of her pussy. Asshe gasped I whispered in her ear:"I dare you to sit on the edge of the couch""Why?" She panted as my finger slowly went in and out of her cunt"Because I want to eat your pussy like it's never been eaten before."She needed no more convincing, as she sat on the edge of the couch Itrailed my tongue up the inside of her thighs while spreading her legswide to give myself full access to this beautiful cunt I had alwayswanted.My finger returned to her tight hole and started slowly circling insideher. I just sat and stared at this sight for a moment and said to her:"Fuck you've got the nicest pussy I've ever seen."She just groaned in acknowledgement as I slipped another finger in her.I moved my head close to her pussy trailing patterns with my tongue onher inner thigh getting closer and closer to her wet cunt. I slowlylicked the crease where her leg joins her pussy and nuzzled my faceinto her bush, lightly I brushed my lips over her slit as she startedbucking up from the seat against my face, I took this as a signal shewas tired of being teased. I pressed down on her slit kissing herpussy, I slowly inserted my tongue inside and spread her lips apartlicking up and down her pussy flesh. I moved my head slightly down andreplacing my fingers inserted my tongue into her tight hole, I satthere for minutes tongue fucking her just loving the taste of her pussyjuices running into my mouth.

breast obsession

"From now on," Millie said in her soothing tone, "whenever you see my tits, you're going to turn into a slobbering animal. Do you understand?"The boy just nodded. Millie sighed in exasperation. She wanted him to accept what she said, but she wanted to hear him say it."Don't just sit there and nod like some goober," she told the boy. "I want to hear you say it."The boy just sat there so that at first, Millie thought maybe he wasn't going to respond, but then the boy sighed and he took a deep breath. "When I see your tits," he said in a near monotone. "I'll turn into a slobbering animal."Millie was ecstatic. "Say it again," she told the boy even as she rubbed her cunt."The boy took a deep breath. "When I see your tits," he said again, "I'll turn into a slobbering animal."Millie was rubbing her clit even harder. "That's right," she said, "you love my tits. You love them so much that you can never get enough of them.""I can never get enough of them," the boy confirmed."You want to fuck my tits, don't you," the girl prompted."I want to fuck your tits," the boy confirmed."And yet the more you do it, the more you fall under my control. You want to fall under my control, don't you. You want to fuck my tits.""I want to fuck your tits," the boy confirmed. "I want to fall under your control."Millie was beside herself with glee. There was no time like the present, she decided. "I'm going to wake you up," the girl told the boy, "and when I do, you will be just like your old self only you will be obsessed with my tits. You will do anything to get your cock between my tits, but the more you do that, the more you fall under my control. Do you understand?""I want to get my cock between your tits," the boy confided. "I want to be under your control.""I'm going to count backwards from five to one," the girl told him. "When I reach one, you will awaken. You will feel very relaxed and very satisfied. You will not remember what has happened here, but you will be bound by everything that we agreed to here. Do you understand?""I understand." the boy replied in a monotone.The girl smiled to herself. "Five," she said.Danny Winslow was the captain of the football team. He thought he was such hot stuff, but she'd showed him, and it hadn't been all that hard either. Her father was a psychiatriast and all it had taken was just a little bit of the drugs that she had smuggled out of his bag. "Four."And it wasn't like her tits were all that bad. In fact, she rather liked them. They were full and firm and round. Her tits were big and round, so big and round that Millie herself found it hard keeping her hands off her tits. "Three."But Danny Winslow hadn't found it all that hard to ignore her tits. He was dating Becky Jennings, the head of the cheerleading squad. Sure, she was pretty, Millie admitted, but her tits weren't as big as hers. The least Danny Winslow could have done, Millie thought, was to notice her, but she was invisible. "Two."Well, she wasn't invisible now, the girl thought. "Remember," the girl said. "You're going to feel relaxed and satisfied, and at the same time, you're going to be addicted to my tits. You cannot get enough of my tits. You can never get enough of my tits. You are addicted to my tits. Relaxed and satisfied. One."The boy's eyes fluttered open as he finally returned to his senses. For a moment, he didn't know where he was, but he felt good. He felt very good. There was that girl Millie, he realized, and then he realized he was finding it nearly impossible to take his eye's off the girl's tits. He hadn't really ever noticed how wonderful they were before.And that made him think. He needed to fuck. The music was blaring away and that meant the party was still going. He needed to go find Becky. Maybe, they could go off somewhere and fuck."Hey, Danny," the girl said, "I got a question for you.""What is it?""Do you want to see my tits." the girl asked.The captain of the football team hadn't given it a second thought before but as soon as the girl said it, it was as if he felt a shift in his personality. He did need to see her tits. He needed to see them so bad. He licked his lips. Becky could wait for at least a little while. "Yeah," he told the girl, "I want to see your tits."He watched the girl slowly pull her top up over her head and he couldn't help drooling just a bit as he caught sight of her bra-encased titties.Millie's hands fondled her tits even as she watched the boy stare at her chest and then she asked the question that she already knew the answer to. "Are you sure you want to see these?""Oh yeah," the boy groaned as he watched the girl fondle her tits. He could feel himself starting to drool as he watched the girl fondle herself and yet, he just couldn't help himself.Millie gave her tits another squeeze. "Are you sure," she asked pertly.The boy could feel himself start to pant. He nodded his head eagerly. "I'm sure," he said."Well, if you're sure-""I'm sure, I'm sure," the boy insisted. He needed to see those tits.Millie's hands were reaching behind her and then her hands were opening the catch on the back of her bra. Her hands slid back around to the front and once again her hands held the cups of her bra against her tits, holding her bra there and tantalizing the man.She only teased him for a moment longer and then she was pulling her hands away and as she pulled her hands away, she pulled her bra away, too.The boy stared at her tits as they came into view and even as it happened, he felt the shift come upon him. He couldn't help slobbering all over himself as he looked at those tits. He could feel his mind slipping away from him. In the face of those tits, he knew he was nothing more than an animal, an animal who needed to feel those tits.The girl continued to fondle her breasts even as she watched the boy drool over her tits. Yeah, she thought, she was really going to like this."Lie down on your back," the girl told the boy.Danny could already feel himself sliding down on his back and then he watched the girl kneel over his body. He knew he would do whatever she ordered him to do."I think you need to suck on these," the girl told the boy even as she leaned her body down over him.Danny groaned with delight even as his hands fondled those firm, round tits and then he felt his classmate pressing her tits against his face. He fondled and he kissed. He caressed and he sucked. He reveled in the feel of those tits.And then Millie was pushing her tits even harder against the boy's face. Danny moaned as he felt his face slide between the girl's breasts. She was tit fucking his face and he loved it. He could feel those tits pressing against him from both sides and he loved that, too."Yeah, you like this," Millie told him as she stroked her tits over his face. It was almost as if she read his mind. "You like it when I fuck your face with my tits."Danny could only groan in response. He did like it. He liked it a lot.The boy groaned as the girl pulled her tits away from his face. He wanted more. He wanted lots more of those tits."I know what you want," the girl told him almost as if she read his mind, "but if you're going to get what you want, then you need to give me what I want first."The boy groaned as he watched the girl move her body down over his. He still wanted to suck on her tits but he knew she was in control. He knew he would do whatever she wanted him to do.He watched the girl perch herself over his cock. He knew she was reaching between her legs. She could feel her hands stroking his cock and then he could feel her hand leading his cock to her pussy and all the while, he couldn't take his eyes off of her tits.Millie moaned as she pushed her cunt down on the boy's cock, and then pulled herself up only to shove her cunt down on that cock yet again. Her hands grabbed and fondled her tits even as she pushed her cunt down on that cock yet again.Millie's hands pulled on her nipples even as she rammed her pussy down on that cock yet again. She knew the boy was watching her tits and that just turned her on even more.Her hands squeezed her tits and her fingers pulled on her nipples. She was going to cum. She was going to cum so hard.She mashed her pussy down on the boy's cock and then she ground her cunt against the cock. The boy groaned even as her pussy clenched his embedded member and all the while, he kept his eyes locked on the girl's tits.Millie stayed where she was as her pussy continued to cum but finally she pulled herself up off that cock.The girl pulled her pussy up off that cock and then she grinned and she leaned down over the boy she was straddling. She grinned again as she watched the boy's eyes follow her tits. "I'll bet I know what you want," she said.The boy didn't say anything. He just watched the girl. He knew she could do whatever she wanted.The girl slid herself down over the boy's body and then she was pressing her tits against the boy's cock. The boy groaned as the girl fucked his cock with her tits and even as she did it, he knew he was falling even more under her control.The girl pulled the boy's cock from between her tits. "Do you want to cum on my tits," she asked."Oh yeah," the boy groaned.The girl squeezed Danny's cock even as she stroked him yet again. "Oh yeah what," she taunted him even as she stroked him again. "Tell me what you want to do.""I want to cum on your tits," the boy groaned."Then do it," the girl told him. "Cum on my tits."The boy groaned as his cock started to cum. He just kept cumming and cumming. He knew he belonged to the girl and that's all there was to it.

my first time with my girl

I was lonely when I went to Georgia. My hubby was in training and was never able to come home to me. I often went on post to catch a meal with him or sometimes he would take me shopping to ease over the fact that he couldn't be home. On one of these trips, I met the girl who would change the way I looked at women in uniform forever.My hubby and I were just walking around and talking about nothing important. Jessie was in earshot and heard someone speaking that was obviously from NY, her hometown and she was feeling homesick. When he left, she approached me and said hi and asked if I was from NY. I said yes, Brooklyn. We got to talking and I invited her over to my place. It was close enough to post that if she needed to get back quickly, she could. We talked about NY and how she missed home. I cooked a home cooked meal for her. I asked did she have a significant other to which she replied no sadly. She explained that if she was caught with another woman, she could receive a court martial for such a thing. I informed her that this was only true if it was on post or within the military. If she had a girlfriend outside, it was ok.We talked some more and I told her that if she ever got lonely she could come crash with me. I only had one bed but I would be more than happy to share, especially since it had been forever since I had last licked a pussy. She smiled and asked about my hubby. "He won't mind" I told her, "He doesn't consider it cheating when it is with a woman".At that, I put my arms around Jessie and held her close. She really needed to be touched. I gently kissed her lips and slid my tongue into her mouth. She sucked on it lightly and smiled. I helped her out of her uniform. She looked even better out of it than in it and I love uniforms!!! Her breasts were so firm and round, the nipples already hard. I gently pinched at them to see if I got a reaction. When I did, I slid my hand between her legs and found her pussy was already wet. I asked, "how long did you want me?" To which she responded, "when you opened your mouth. I just wanted a taste of home. I think I'm about to get it!" Jessie got down on her knees and pushed up my skirt. She felt how wet I was and smiled asking if my hubby fucked me. I smiled and nodded yes. She slid her tongue deep in me and licked out the cum from my slit. She then worked my clit while I played with my tit. When I started to scream, she laid me down and got into the 69 position so that we could get off together. Then I went and got my toys that I had. Using the anal beads on my ass as she ate my pussy, Jessie made me cum more than I think I ever had before. I then used a vibrator to fuck her with as I sucked on her clit. When we were done and couldn't take anymore, she left with a smile and a promise to cum by anytime she needed some company. On that note, I called my hubby and told him what we just did and got him all hard. Then the phone sex began...

breast obsession

"From now on," Millie said in her soothing tone, "whenever you see my tits, you're going to turn into a slobbering animal. Do you understand?"The boy just nodded. Millie sighed in exasperation. She wanted him to accept what she said, but she wanted to hear him say it."Don't just sit there and nod like some goober," she told the boy. "I want to hear you say it."The boy just sat there so that at first, Millie thought maybe he wasn't going to respond, but then the boy sighed and he took a deep breath. "When I see your tits," he said in a near monotone. "I'll turn into a slobbering animal."Millie was ecstatic. "Say it again," she told the boy even as she rubbed her cunt."The boy took a deep breath. "When I see your tits," he said again, "I'll turn into a slobbering animal."Millie was rubbing her clit even harder. "That's right," she said, "you love my tits. You love them so much that you can never get enough of them.""I can never get enough of them," the boy confirmed."You want to fuck my tits, don't you," the girl prompted."I want to fuck your tits," the boy confirmed."And yet the more you do it, the more you fall under my control. You want to fall under my control, don't you. You want to fuck my tits.""I want to fuck your tits," the boy confirmed. "I want to fall under your control."Millie was beside herself with glee. There was no time like the present, she decided. "I'm going to wake you up," the girl told the boy, "and when I do, you will be just like your old self only you will be obsessed with my tits. You will do anything to get your cock between my tits, but the more you do that, the more you fall under my control. Do you understand?""I want to get my cock between your tits," the boy confided. "I want to be under your control.""I'm going to count backwards from five to one," the girl told him. "When I reach one, you will awaken. You will feel very relaxed and very satisfied. You will not remember what has happened here, but you will be bound by everything that we agreed to here. Do you understand?""I understand." the boy replied in a monotone.The girl smiled to herself. "Five," she said.Danny Winslow was the captain of the football team. He thought he was such hot stuff, but she'd showed him, and it hadn't been all that hard either. Her father was a psychiatriast and all it had taken was just a little bit of the drugs that she had smuggled out of his bag. "Four."And it wasn't like her tits were all that bad. In fact, she rather liked them. They were full and firm and round. Her tits were big and round, so big and round that Millie herself found it hard keeping her hands off her tits. "Three."But Danny Winslow hadn't found it all that hard to ignore her tits. He was dating Becky Jennings, the head of the cheerleading squad. Sure, she was pretty, Millie admitted, but her tits weren't as big as hers. The least Danny Winslow could have done, Millie thought, was to notice her, but she was invisible. "Two."Well, she wasn't invisible now, the girl thought. "Remember," the girl said. "You're going to feel relaxed and satisfied, and at the same time, you're going to be addicted to my tits. You cannot get enough of my tits. You can never get enough of my tits. You are addicted to my tits. Relaxed and satisfied. One."The boy's eyes fluttered open as he finally returned to his senses. For a moment, he didn't know where he was, but he felt good. He felt very good. There was that girl Millie, he realized, and then he realized he was finding it nearly impossible to take his eye's off the girl's tits. He hadn't really ever noticed how wonderful they were before.And that made him think. He needed to fuck. The music was blaring away and that meant the party was still going. He needed to go find Becky. Maybe, they could go off somewhere and fuck."Hey, Danny," the girl said, "I got a question for you.""What is it?""Do you want to see my tits." the girl asked.The captain of the football team hadn't given it a second thought before but as soon as the girl said it, it was as if he felt a shift in his personality. He did need to see her tits. He needed to see them so bad. He licked his lips. Becky could wait for at least a little while. "Yeah," he told the girl, "I want to see your tits."He watched the girl slowly pull her top up over her head and he couldn't help drooling just a bit as he caught sight of her bra-encased titties.Millie's hands fondled her tits even as she watched the boy stare at her chest and then she asked the question that she already knew the answer to. "Are you sure you want to see these?""Oh yeah," the boy groaned as he watched the girl fondle her tits. He could feel himself starting to drool as he watched the girl fondle herself and yet, he just couldn't help himself.Millie gave her tits another squeeze. "Are you sure," she asked pertly.The boy could feel himself start to pant. He nodded his head eagerly. "I'm sure," he said."Well, if you're sure-""I'm sure, I'm sure," the boy insisted. He needed to see those tits.Millie's hands were reaching behind her and then her hands were opening the catch on the back of her bra. Her hands slid back around to the front and once again her hands held the cups of her bra against her tits, holding her bra there and tantalizing the man.She only teased him for a moment longer and then she was pulling her hands away and as she pulled her hands away, she pulled her bra away, too.The boy stared at her tits as they came into view and even as it happened, he felt the shift come upon him. He couldn't help slobbering all over himself as he looked at those tits. He could feel his mind slipping away from him. In the face of those tits, he knew he was nothing more than an animal, an animal who needed to feel those tits.The girl continued to fondle her breasts even as she watched the boy drool over her tits. Yeah, she thought, she was really going to like this."Lie down on your back," the girl told the boy.Danny could already feel himself sliding down on his back and then he watched the girl kneel over his body. He knew he would do whatever she ordered him to do."I think you need to suck on these," the girl told the boy even as she leaned her body down over him.Danny groaned with delight even as his hands fondled those firm, round tits and then he felt his classmate pressing her tits against his face. He fondled and he kissed. He caressed and he sucked. He reveled in the feel of those tits.And then Millie was pushing her tits even harder against the boy's face. Danny moaned as he felt his face slide between the girl's breasts. She was tit fucking his face and he loved it. He could feel those tits pressing against him from both sides and he loved that, too."Yeah, you like this," Millie told him as she stroked her tits over his face. It was almost as if she read his mind. "You like it when I fuck your face with my tits."Danny could only groan in response. He did like it. He liked it a lot.The boy groaned as the girl pulled her tits away from his face. He wanted more. He wanted lots more of those tits."I know what you want," the girl told him almost as if she read his mind, "but if you're going to get what you want, then you need to give me what I want first."The boy groaned as he watched the girl move her body down over his. He still wanted to suck on her tits but he knew she was in control. He knew he would do whatever she wanted him to do.He watched the girl perch herself over his cock. He knew she was reaching between her legs. She could feel her hands stroking his cock and then he could feel her hand leading his cock to her pussy and all the while, he couldn't take his eyes off of her tits.Millie moaned as she pushed her cunt down on the boy's cock, and then pulled herself up only to shove her cunt down on that cock yet again. Her hands grabbed and fondled her tits even as she pushed her cunt down on that cock yet again.Millie's hands pulled on her nipples even as she rammed her pussy down on that cock yet again. She knew the boy was watching her tits and that just turned her on even more.Her hands squeezed her tits and her fingers pulled on her nipples. She was going to cum. She was going to cum so hard.She mashed her pussy down on the boy's cock and then she ground her cunt against the cock. The boy groaned even as her pussy clenched his embedded member and all the while, he kept his eyes locked on the girl's tits.Millie stayed where she was as her pussy continued to cum but finally she pulled herself up off that cock.The girl pulled her pussy up off that cock and then she grinned and she leaned down over the boy she was straddling. She grinned again as she watched the boy's eyes follow her tits. "I'll bet I know what you want," she said.The boy didn't say anything. He just watched the girl. He knew she could do whatever she wanted.The girl slid herself down over the boy's body and then she was pressing her tits against the boy's cock. The boy groaned as the girl fucked his cock with her tits and even as she did it, he knew he was falling even more under her control.The girl pulled the boy's cock from between her tits. "Do you want to cum on my tits," she asked."Oh yeah," the boy groaned.The girl squeezed Danny's cock even as she stroked him yet again. "Oh yeah what," she taunted him even as she stroked him again. "Tell me what you want to do.""I want to cum on your tits," the boy groaned."Then do it," the girl told him. "Cum on my tits."

my first time with my old neighbour

You'd been my neighbour all my life. I'd grown up next door to you and you'd always been kind to me. You'd babysat me since I was born and my parents were fond of you. As I'd got older I'd noticed you looking at me slightly differently. One time was when I was doing my laces up out front of my house and you came out to say hello. As I was bent over I was sure you were staring at my bum in my short skirt. Instead of being offended I was turned on and I kept thinking about it afterwards.After a week or so when I couldn't get it off my mind I decided to see for sure if you liked me in the way I suspected. I knew that next Saturday my parents would be taking my sister out for the day and wouldn't be back till 8. I knew the weather was going to be hot and sunny and I also knew that you liked to garden on sunny Saturday afternoons.So that Saturday as my parents went out I went up to my room. I was wearing a white vest top, pink bra and knickers and grey trackie bottoms. Once up in my room I took off my top and let it drop to the floor and unclasped my bra letting it do the same. I slid my hands down the side of my knicks and slid them down with my trackies. I stepped out of them so I was totally naked.I went to my drawers and took out a green bikini, the most revealing I had, one my dad hated me wearing. I pulled up the bottoms and pulled them tight so that they were stretched over my bum. I put the top on and reached inside to pull my tits up so that the material would barely be covering them. Then I went downstairs. I picked up a towel and some sun tan lotion and headed into the garden.It was a lovely hot day and I found a spot right in the middle of the garden where I was very visible. I spread the towel on the grass and lie down on my back, my hands by my sides and my legs open a little. I had shades on so that I could see your house, the windows and the fence, without you knowing that I'm looking. As I lay there enjoying the sun I kept looking up hoping I would see you.It felt like I'd been there for hours and I almost gave up hope of seeing you. Then I noticed you up in your bedroom window. You were walking past the window when you looked out in my direction, paused and then disappeared. A few minutes later you were back. You stood a little way back from the window so that I couldn't see you but I could. As you stood there looking at me I began to think that you did look at me like that the other day and again I got turned on.I reached into my top again to readjust my tits so that even less of them was covered up. As I did I felt my nipples which were tender as I was so turned on. While my hand was against my nipple I looked up at you in the window. I could just see your face and you were staring down at me. I was so turned on. I pulled my bikini bottoms up so tight that the outline of my pussy lips was clearly visible through them.I sat up. I took a deep breath and placed my hands on my bikini top. I was nervous because I'd never exposed my breasts to a man before but I was so horny at the thought of you seeing me that I pulled the top up, off over my head and placed it on the grass next to me. I was now topless facing you sat in my garden. I could see you in the window staring down at my breasts. I wondered what you were thinking.I picked up the bottle of sun tan lotion and squeezed some onto my hands. I started to rub it over myself, down my arms, over my stomach and on to my breasts. I rubbed my breasts softly, my nipples were so tender. All the while I could see you in your bedroom window watching me. When I'd finished I lay back on the grass. I was so horny my pussy had got a little wet and there was a damp patch on the crotch of my bikini bottoms. I opened my legs up so that you could see it but as I looked back up to the bedroom window I saw you'd gone. I rolled over onto my front and thought about how turned I was by you seeing me topless.After a few minutes of daydreaming I heard your back door open and you came out onto your patio. Knowing you were on the other side of the fence while I was topless started my pussy juices running again. I heard you moving around and then I saw your head appear over the fence. "Afternoon Stace" you said. Suddenly shy I closed my legs."Hi Mr Greenbourne" I said "nice day"."Yes", you said, "I see you're making the most of it" you said indicating my near nakedness, my breasts pressed against the towel."Yes", I say, now a little shy now that you were actually there."Your parents out?" you ask"Yes", I answer, "till 8″. I felt a little more relaxed now. You pointed to the sun tan lotion"You need that in weather like this" you said"I know", I replied, "backs pretty tricky to get though""Well", you said, "careful not to get sunburn" I smiled"Want to help me out?" You looked a little hesitant but looking at me laying there in just my bikini bottoms, the girl you've known so long, you couldn't resist."Sure", you said, "I'll be over in a sec". You disappeared off behind the fence and I lay waiting for you on the grass. My pussy was wet and my nipples were hard with anticipation of your hands over my body, the first time I'd been touched like that. I spread my legs a little more and I heard you coming through the side gate.I looked over my shoulder and you had shorts on but were bare-chested. You were so much older than me, older than my granddad, but that made me want it even more, knowing how weird it was, how difficult people would find it to understand, turned me on even more.You knelt over me, your knees either side of my hips and you splatted some lotion on your hands. You rubbed them together and then I felt your hands on my shoulders, smooth with the lotion. You ran your hands down the tops of my arms and back up to my shoulders then you slid them further down my back. You asked me how I felt and I smiled, sighed, and said "Good".You carried on, further down my back, your smooth hands gliding all over me in the lotion. Then I felt it, you were kneeling over my bum and I am sure I could feel something hard pressing against me. My nipples hardened and my pussy got wetter at the thought of it. You ran your hands up from my hips along the sides of my body. The tips of your fingers brushed my breasts and on the way back down they did again, closer to my hard nipples this time.You were rubbing my hips along my panty line and getting closer to my arse. As your hands ran along it your thumbs slipped under the material and brushed the top of my arse cheeks and crack turning me on even more. "You want me to do a proper job?" you asked. Unsure what you meant I said yes. You slid the tips of your fingers under the elastic of my bikini bottoms and pulled. I wanted to say no, part of me wanted to stop you but I didn't, instead I found myself raising my arse in the air so you could pull them off more easily which you did. You saw the wet patch which was soaking by now and chuckled "You've been enjoying yourself". I was a little embarrassed.I was now lying on the towel totally naked underneath you. Your hands moved back to the tops of my arse cheeks and slid right down them this time, your thumbs sliding into my crack. You slid round to the front of my hips, around my waist and then back to the top of my arse cheeks and back down again this time with your thumbs pushing against my tight arsehole making me gasp. Then your hands slid down to the tops of my thighs. You pushed my legs a little further apart so that my pussy was now spread for you to see. You rubbed the curve where the top of my legs goes into my bum and your thumbs lightly stroked my pussy lips.Then you stopped. Your hands moved off me and I heard a zip. I looked over my shoulder to see you taking your stiff 7 inch cock out of your shorts. I'd never seen anything like it. "Stay right where you are" you said as you began to stroke it, your eyes taking in every inch of me, mostly focused on the tight virgin pussy in front of you. You didn't say anything and neither did I as you stroked your cock harder and faster. Nervously I waited for what would happen next.Then I heard you groan loudly and my legs arse and back were splashed with warm sticky liquid.I still didn't move. After a couple of minutes you got your breath back. You leant over me, the tip of your limp, sticky cock brushing against my arse, and kissed me on the cheek."You've been a very good girl", you said, "let's do this again soon". From the smile on my face you knew that we would.

delicious desert

Detective Dior made her way to the abandoned warehouse after her partner had deemed it safe that morning. The case of the 7 missing women led her here but there were also cold cases of 6 other women who had gone missing that led her here. Leaving her gun in the car, she started off into the building. Today she was dressed in a tight blue suit with black high heels and her hair up in a ponytail. She walked with a sway in her hips that made men on the force stop and stare. She had an athletic figure with firm breasts and a tight ass, straight shoulder length black hair, green eyes, and pale skin. Very sexy. Upon entering she saw that the building didn't have any furniture or signs of life at all. Then when she took another step in she fell. Apparently there was a hidden trap door just inside. She fell 29 feet down onto a blue tumbling pad into a dark basement. She had been over the building plans and there was nothing about a basement here at anytime so where did this come from? Then from the darkness came a very low laugh and a voice,n"Oh my my! You look delicious! I believe I'll have detective dessert!"nFinally her eyes adjusted to the dark and she saw a giant. An actual human that was male, bald, and was as big as 3 airplanes tall and 10 buses wide. He was sitting down an drooling at the sight of her. Before Dior could move or scream a powder was blown into he face from the giants hand. Immediately Dior was horny as fuck and her mind relaxed to think only about relieveing her growing lust.n"Oh yes! Very delicious!". He said.nHe reached out across the enormous pad they both sat on and grabbed her by her hands together and held her above his mouth. With the other hand he stripped her taking her tight blue suit off first revealing a white lace bra and white lace hipster panties the giant growled in list and his own naked dick grew to the length of 4 buses. He then ripped off her bra and panties showing her perfect breasts and shaved pussy. Her pussy that was throbbing and moist. Ready for a good pussy licking. From the giants mouth came a fat wet tongue that slid all over her body enjoying her body. Small Moans escaped Duors lips as his tongue made it's way between her legs. He started to work on her hot pussy kicking slowly at first to drive her up the wall.n"Oooh yea... Oh god faster! Play with my tits! Oh faster!" Dior started moaning and begging.nObliging her, the giant played with her nipples with his other had and licked faster tasting her. Dior wrapped her legs around the giants tongue and her breathing became rapid and heavy.n"Oh yea! Yea! Oh fuck lick it! Lick my pussy! Aw shit faster! Yea!" she moaned even louder.nAs the giant worked on her he lowered her down towards his mouth very slowly.nAnd he licked her even faster with drool sliding down his mouth.n"Mmmm yea baby! Oh you taste so damn delicious!" he said going even faster and more furious.nDior was almost at her climax having her pussy locked like it was never licked before.n"Aw shit yes! Yes! YES! Fuck yes! Faster! God damn it lick me!" she screamed cumming hard.nThen she hit her high note,n"AW FUCK YES! Aaahhhh!!!"nThen right as she climaxed the giant dropped her into it's mouth and swallowed her. Pussy and all to her death into the belly of the giant.nThe giant rubbed his belly having enjoyed his delicious detective Dior dessert.

morning sun through the curtins

The morning light floods into your bedroom, you shift in the covers and stretch, making little sounds as you do. A contented sigh bursts from your lips. You groan slightly, then step out of bed and walk past its end to stand in front of your mirror.Looking at your reflection, you consider yourself for a moment. You lift your tank top and stand there looking at your creamy tummy. You purse your lips, all the while I look over at you from the bed. You begin to look over the rest of your body. Your eye's travel up and down your curves.My view is double, as I can see you from behind and also your reflection in the mirror. I stare at your luscious hips, and a shiver passes through me. I feel my breath catch for a moment as you bend over slightly to inspect some feature a little closer. Your gorgeous arse pokes towards me, and your reflection's cleavage plunges into the darkness of your top.You smile over at me for a moment then go back to your assessment. Perhaps not realising what effect your little inspection has had on me, or perhaps you do, and this is just part of the game.Quietly I rise from the covers and on the bed still, shuffle towards you on my knees. The air is cool on my bare chest, and there is the begging's of a bulge in my boxers. I get closer to you, and something finally alerts you to my proximity.You look up as I lunge towards you. My arms encircle you, and you make a small squeak as I pull you off your feet and lay you back on the bed. You giggle once nervously, as I lie beside you now, and you look into my eyes.Do you see the hunger in them? Do you see the evil plans I have for you? To do to you?Before you have a chance to say anything I lift your top away from your smooth alabaster tummy, and move me head so it is now hooked under your top. I lower my head to the sea of cream coloured skin.Where I blow the biggest raspberry you have ever heard. For a second you obviously can't believe what I have done, then you laugh and hit my on the back, I smile and blow a bigger one than before. You slap my back again and call me an idiot, you tell me to get off you. But the laughter in your voice betrays you.I quickly switch to kissing your bare stomach, planting gentle kisses on your skin. My lips trailing across your flesh as I slowly work my way down. I detour to your right hip and between a kiss I gently bite you. I hear your breath flutter, and I feel your hands on the back of my head.I cross back over to your cute belly button and quickly poke my tongue in to it. I inhale deeply; the scent of your skin is a mix of your favourite lotion and the warm cotton smell of your sheets. It's so simple, yet it makes me start to get hard.You are no longer laughing, I look up for a moment and see that your eyes are closed, but quickly you push my lips back against your milky skin. I hook my thumbs around the bands of your underwear, and slowly start to slide them down. I gently brush my lips across the newly exposed skin.My fingertips caress the outside of your hips, and your upper thighs as you underwear creeps down. Your breathing has become much heavier now, almost a soft panting. You inhale sharply as I kiss the supple flesh over your pelvic bone. The slight bristle of my chin's morning stubble, rakes across this delicate and sensitive area.A small patch of neatly trimmed pubic hair is uncovered as your panties continue their descent. I rub my face across your bare pelvis now, delighting in how soft your skin is. I suddenly get a whiff or something different.Something immediately feminine yet primal. I look down at the crotch of your panties and they are soaked. Your pussy lips are clearly outlined as the crotch sticks to them like a second skin. I immediately place my face between your legs.I push my face forward into your crotch so that my nose is pressed against your mons, and my mouth only has a thin layer of wet cotton separating it from your pussy lips. You groan and tell me to stop teasing you.I look up and with my face still pressed against your pussy ask you what do you want me to do. My muffled voice sends vibrations through your wet pussy, making you writhe. I ask you again what you want me to do, and this time you respond."Lick me, suck me, finger fuck me, and make me cum." You gasp. The agony and the ecstasy, of me being so close, yet not doing anything is driving you mad. I extend just the tip of my tongue and run it gently up and down the middle of your lips. It plays over the cotton which is wet with your own juices.You whimper and I feel your fingers twist in my hair to press my face harder in between your legs. My slow teasing has become almost cruel. Finally I judge the time to be right. I curl my arms under your thighs and back over the top where my left hand now grabs the right side of your panties and peel them from your burning pussy.Burning is right, I can now feel heat radiating from your red and inflamed vagina. Your lips glisten with your own juices. I don't have but a moment to admire its beauty before your hands force me back into your crotch. My chin rests just below your pussy, and my nose is buried once again in your mons.Now I feel your slick juices coat my face, I feel your soft pussy lips against my own lips. Once again I stick out my tongue but this time there is nothing between it and the depths of your inflamed pussy. I start with a quick licking motion running all the way up your slit, with just the tip of my tongue.Tasting the sweetness of you I want more, and I spread your lips apart with both my hands. This exposes the depths of your gorgeous pink pussy. I flatten out my tongue and begin to lap up and down like a kitten does to its bowl of milk.You start to moan, and gently buck your hips into my face, trying to get me deeper into you. I poke my tongue out as far as it will go and thrust it into your hole, I quickly slip it back out, and back in again. All the time, your juices flow into my mouth like a sweet nectar.I shift my tongue out of the depths of your glorious pussy, and gently peel back your hood. I run my tongue around your clit in circles. You thrash your head from side to side. It's at this point that I slip a finger into you. As I gently lap at your clit, I slowly force a finger into your tight pussy.I can feel your walls gripping my finger, clamping down on it, and then releasing it for a moment so I can wiggle it a little deeper. By now you are starting to moan and your breathing has become erratic. I look up and can see your magnificent chest rising and falling. Your shirt is scrunched up around your neck and one hand is playing with a nipple.You are rolling it between your thumb and fingers, pinching it each time I thrust my finger into you. My dick is throbbing now, and is painfully erect. Giving you this pleasure is makes me smile, but the evil look in my eye say's I'm not finished with you yet.I stop rolling your clit around with my tongue and move back from your pussy. You whimper and call me a bastard, you breathlessly order me to keep sucking on your pussy. Instead I run my left thumb over your clit and hood. The direct contact causes your thighs to shudder. You call me an arsehole, and say that you love it.With my right hand I now insert a second finger into you. I start moving them in and out of you faster. All the while I feel the contours of your walls trying to squeeze my fingers. I rotate them so they are now side by side thrusting into your slick pussy. All the while I keep rubbing my thumb over your clit.

the hotel tour

After much on-line chatting and email corresponding, finally I'm going to meet up with her. She works in the hotel industry and has offered me a tour of the hotel facility in regards to the business proposition that we have been discussing. Our meet up is scheduled at 12pm where she will be giving me a tour around and proceed to a luncheon prior to business discussion later on.nnAt 11.45am, I arrived and gave her a call. She asked me to wait a little as she prepares to come down to the lobby where I sat to wait. While waiting, I gaze around the area, admiring the decoration and at the same time, adjusting my tie and shirt, hope she didn't notice the stain on my tie since I accidentally over spilled it with coffee this morning at the office. Just before she arrives to greet me, my mobile rang. My boss has been on my heels in trying to get this business after much anticipation and talk about it. I assured my boss that I will present a good image and will do my very best to get the job done. After I hung up, there she stood in-front of me. Smiling brightly her lips looks so delicious and when our hands shake to greet each other, I can feel her smooth soft skin.nnWe chat briefly as introduction and if I had trouble getting here over the hectic traffic in KL. She introduce herself as Ms. N and I introduce myself as Mr. D. We exchanged business cards. Ms. N then asked me to follow her as she will be conducting the hotel facility tour herself. Prior to the business meet, our on-line chatting and email corresponding earlier wasn't so much as business related only but also personal interest where we had cybersex and exchanging explicit personal photos of ourselves in nude. We were both attracted to each other so much that we have come to an agreement to further our sex adventures when we have the time to meet. So, today was actually an exciting 'business' meeting for both of us.nnI boarded the elevator with Ms. N as she explains the security of the hotel and how/where the CCTVs are located. But each glances for her eyes and mine, sparkles as she holds her folder and cling on her chest. I had a wonderful view of not only gazing on her sparkling eyes but also admiring her beautiful breast. Also, her perfume was overwhelming, I almost couldn't resist on grabbing her and rip off her clothes on the spot if not for the security cameras installed in the elevators. She brought me to the highest level of the hotel first. Showed me around the platinum members lounge, then to the presidential suite - one floor below. I told her that maybe its good to show me the standard rooms as well because not all of the staff will be accustom to high rated rooms. So, she took me to floor 12th where the standard and deluxe rooms were. Before she goes into the room, I believe she purposely drop the folders on the floor. And when she bend down to get the folder, she revealed that she was wearing a gartered nylon! Just the exact description she mentioned last night to me when we're enjoying a role playing on-line cybersex chat. My cock instantly rose to a hard-on. My heart beat increased, an adrenaline rushing through my whole body. I made up my mind, I'm going to go for Ms. N when she goes into the room.nnShe showed me the bedroom which was a King size. And I sat on the bed, feeling the spring. As she walked into the bathroom, I immediately unbuckle my belt and unzip my pants, pulling my boxers down to the floor. I couldn't hold my hard cock any longer. It was getting really hard and standing, so it was as if trying to get a load of fresh air. Ms. N turned around and noticed that I wasn't tailing behind her anymore, walked out of the bathroom and to her surprised, she saw me with my pants and boxers down and a hard standing big tall cock awaiting her. She asked, "Mr. D, what is this? What are you doing?". And I answered; "Ms. N I think you know what I'm doing. When you accidentally drop the folders on the floor. You showed me your nylons. Its the same one you described to me last night. And I can't hold it any longer. I want you Ms. N. And I want it now!".nnMs. N smiled at me, her broadest smile, a horny smile. She come close to me, hold on to my cock. I almost shot my cum! When she grabbed my cock like that. She start to stroke me cock in slow motion. I hugged her and first time, our lips kissed. It was wild and a little rough. Both our tongues clashing on each other, twisting. One our kissing broke, she was panting but almost like a horny moan. Both my hands now clasping on her boobs. Unbutton her first few buttons and saw her purple lace bra just like she described on our cyberchat last night. I sunk my head towards her chest, her cleavage, kissing, biting and licking. She tilt her head back enjoying the passion wild touch of my lips and teeth on her skin.nnShe kneels down her right hand still stroking my hard cock, leans forward and kiss my "head". I let out a groan and sigh of relief. Her left hand grabbing my buttocks and squeezing them. She puts my hard cock into her mouth, stuck it in at the same time her eyes stare up at me. I too gazed back and we're both in a trance. Her tongue was doing a marvelous exercise on my cock head twirling and licking. It was amazing. She starts to fuck my cock with her mouth. It felt so good.nnI wanted to fuck her now, and she too felt the same way because after a few mouth stroke, she whisper out loud; "ooo, fuck me, fuck my pussy now". We switch places, I lay her on the edge of the bed. As we didn't want to mess the bed too much. I spread her legs wide, lifting her left leg up and holding it up by her ankle. I push her skirt upward towards her stomach and pulls her panties aside. I give her now wet moist pussy a lick on her clitoris and stand half way up guiding my hard cock into her pussy. She unbutton her coat and her blouse revealing her big beautiful breast and hard pointed dark nipples in-front of my face. I slowly push my cock in she and I both gasp by the overwhelming tingling horny feeling. I slowly un-slit out half way at tip of her pussy and then thrust in again. After around 3 to 4 times like this, I started to pump her. Still holding her left ankle while her right leg lying on the bed, I fuck her with more pace and harder each thrust. I love her moaning and I too grunt a little when I thrust her more and more at each fuck.nnI then, pulls her up, and have her body and face, in-front of the dressing table's mirror. Still wearing her heels, her right leg on the chair to spread her clit and her left leg firmly on the ground, I doggy her. Almost the same technique, slow at first then thrusting deeper and deeper at each fuck. but I too had my right leg on the chair so that I can fuck her harder and deeper. She gazed at me from the mirror, moaning at the same time and I grunt at each thrust encouraging her, tell her that I love her moaning and her pussy is so wonderful and wet. Chanting and asking her how hard she want me to fuck her and if she loved my hard cock fucking her wet moist pussy.nnJust when I want her to cowgirl ride me on the floor, her mobile phone rang. She answered her phone call in a professional manner, but I didn't want to stop fucking her. So, I continued still. Fucking her hard and slow down the pace and pick it back up the pace again. After she hang up the call, she turn to me and said that the luncheon table is ready. So, we had to stop our little sex adventure since we noticed that we have been in the room for quite some time. We didn't want anyone else walking in to the room finding us in a awkward sex position. Hahaha and got dressed. I told her that I'm still not satisfied yet since I haven't shot my load into her warm pussy and she agreed that we should continue once after we had our lunch. We tidy up ourselves. I didn't really wanted to clean up my cock filled with her precum juice. So, I wipe it off with my hands. It felt a little sticky but I love her smell.nnAs we heading towards restaurant, my head kept wander on the precum session we had, and its playing rhythm in my head on the motion of sex movement! gosh I'm terribly disturb and can't concentrate while on the other hand Ms. N, is walking gracefully in her 4′inches heel and I can see her harden nipple under her body tight fit shirt that showing the cleavage. As we're walking somehow her boobs once again touches the back of my elbow that instantly errects my half sleep cock that roars like a hungry gigantic animal. OOO Gosh! at this juncture I'm on FIRE and needed the dam pussy of Ms. N badly putting off the fire.nnIn the restaurant Ms. N had adjourn to the far end table and for lunch I had order medium rare steak, whereby Ms. N whom declare that she needed to control her diet order a bolognise spaghetti serve with garlic bread as main course and appetizer no other fresh oyster (full of zinc that good for sexual arouse). We had our lunch in silent with our mind wander on the next action. After lunch Ms. N escort me to her office located at the basement of the building as its was a Friday afternoon with most of the staff that are on 2 hrs lunch, the office are empty and without hesitation we continued with our unfinished session with more passionate this time. Ms. N closed & lock up her office room with blind down & my pants down... she starts to give me a nice stroke melting magnum sucking cock.....

oral fixations

He pulled her up by her ankles until her leggs were hooked over his shoulders. She reached around with both arms...hands firmly planted on his ass. Her scent was heavy all around her. Her pussy glistened as its juices oozed out. He took hold of her lips and pulled them in opposite directions...exposing the pink velvety entrance. One finger slid in...then two. Stroking and probing the muscles within.nHer body was tensed nown...his manipulations had started her on its seductive journey. All sensation was now centered in her lower stomach down to asshole. She grabbed the cheeks of his ass tighter.nHe crooked a finger and wiggled it...her G spot immediately pumped up the intensity.nIn a raspy breathless voice she told him she wanted him in her mouth. They shifted to the standard 69 position...nshe devoured his hard cock...sucking as her tongue flicked the hood...ran circles around the tip feeling out the pee hole...then bobbing up and down with her lips stretched over her teeth...tightern...tighter she clamped...while still sucking.nHe had her clit between his teeth...toying with it...He sucksnbites...then abandons it and dives into her tunnel... thrusting his tongue in and outninsanely then grabs her clit roughly with his teeth and the first orgasm explodes from deep within her sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Her pussy pumps out its juices on him and her.nShe holds the base of his cock tight...holding back his seed. They both move and start rimming each other...he is quick to work his tongue in...going a little deeper and deeper...he takes up her hole in a sucking motion and she fires out another stream of cum. She ejaculates like this always...He takes as much as he can...hungry for more.nShe wets her finger and as she descends on his cock drives it in his ass...As she sucks..she strokes slowly...then she inserts another and starts sucking and finger fucking him in a frenzy...he does her the same...clit in mouth...fingers up ass...both sucking...slamming their asses...fast...faster...she feels his cock swelln...twitch and she takes it deepn...where it begins to pump out stream after stream of cum.nWhen he feels the first splash of her hot nectar he moves to catch all that he can...he knows that if he just blows on her clit now...it is so super charged she may give out the last of her load. He takes in a deep breath...and blows...nSure enough she cums for him while she is still cumming.nThrashing about...gasping...crying out his name...until the final pulsations weaken and are gone.nSatisfied. They sleep.

a taste of spice

Part 1: NOW...The rain came down steadily that night. It had been coming down in heavy sheets almost two hours before. That's when it had caused the most damage. It had turned the cottage roads into obstacle courses with pools of water and large branches and debris strewn across the gravel and asphalt. Wise travellers would have avoided trying to push through such a torrent. But there would always be a few who had "no choice" or a "good reason" to challenge the elements. Some make it through just fine.Some don't.The old blue cube van had been pushed back just barely across the road's shoulder. It was only a few feet away from a water-filled sink hole that had formed during the storm, cutting off the secluded stretch of old country road for the evening. The grill of the van had branches and leaves sticking out of it, evidence of a challenge fought and lost to the aforementioned pool it was now looking at.Inside the van, two people sat across from each other in the rear cargo area, staring at one another. Her name was Lena Kim, 22-year old college senior trying to get home after aborting a trip to a cottage with a friend. His name was Marko Alves, 28-year old contractor also heading in the same direction coming from the same cottage. The van belonged to someone he sometimes considered a friend, a lot of the time he just considered him to be an obnoxious prick.Lena and Marko had met at the cottage just earlier that afternoon but hadn't really spoken to one another that much while they were there. Somehow they ended up in the van driving for about an hour and a half before the storm had killed it. They'd been sitting in the unusually decorated interior of the van's cargo area, a couple of battery operated lights illuminating the compartment, for about an hour, the smell of alcohol lightly pervading the air.But the silence between them was thick now. Marko had a tight lipped smile on his rugged deep olive-skinned face. He focused his green eyes on Lena sitting on the floor across from him. She returned his gaze, but she didn't have a smile. Her long, smooth face was stoic. Her small, but full-shaped lips were just slightly pursed. It was only her dark hazel-brown eyes, angled with a smooth lid often associated with the "Oriental" look, that might have revealed what she was thinking as they watched the man seated across from her.Marko cocked his head slightly, raised an eyebrow to her and broke the silence. "So?" he simply said.Her lips seemed to tighten as she drew a deep breath. She said nothing.Marko took that as a signal to start moving slowly towards her. His eyes never left hers as he leaned forward and reached his hand out and touched the toes of her outstretched foot. Lena's eyes moved to his hand. She watched quietly as he proceeded to run his hand from her toes, across the top of her foot and then slowly up her smooth-shaved shin. He stopped at her knee. Her eyes were still on his hand but she didn't move, didn't protest. His smile deepened.He slid his hand under her knee gently caressing the soft skin beneath it. He thought he felt her tremble ever so slightly. Then his warm hand slid up and out along her outer thigh. He shifted on his knees moving closer to her as he did.Lena watched the man's hand as it rolled over her leg and then touched the tender flesh of her inner thigh. His hand was rough. It moved very slowly, deliberately upward towards her crotch. Her breathing intensified. She stole a quick glance up at Marko, saw that his eyes and his pleased smile was fixed on her, before returning her gaze to the hand, ever moving upward. It stopped at the bottom lip of her shorts.Still there was no response from her. Marko moved in closer now, his body, his face almost next to hers. His fingers slid underneath the leg of her shorts, pushing the material higher up her tanned, sensitive thigh. Her mouth slipped open now. He heard her breathing, watched her chest rise. She started to twist her hips ever so slightly.But still no protest.His fingers touched the outline of the crotch of her panties, flicked at it, lifting it up but going no further. The material was so soft, so fine.Now she looked at him, realized his face was an inch from hers. She gulped softly. Blood rushed to her cheeks."You can tell me to stop if you want." His voice was dry and husky as he said, "Go through or go back. Your choice."Her brows angled down sharply. How had she gotten herself into this position with this guy?Part 2: 8 HOURS BEFORE NOW...Lena stepped out from the passenger side of the VW Beetle, pulling out her school bag. The look of concern on her face was noticeable only to her apparently as the driver, her friend Donna, stood on the other side of the vehicle with a very pleased look of her own."Thank God! Fresh air!" Donna declared running her hands through her short bobbed red hair. Then she stretched her arms out, soaking in the atmosphere of the cottage.Lena was less enthused. "Why are there so many cars here?" she asked. Her voice was grim."Look at the trees! They're huge!" Donna went on, "The lake! Oh my god! The lake is sooo nice!""Why are there so many cars here?" Lena repeated. There were about 10 cars crammed into the clearing around the cottage."Well," Donna said, "I guess they belong to them."Lena had already figured that all the people scattered on the dock by the lake and on the cottage porch and in the hot tub had something to do with the cars. That wasn't what she was asking."I thought it would just be 5 or 6 people from schooland girls only," Lena remarked.Donna didn't hear her. The short, freckle-faced young woman was scampering off towards the cottage. She met and hugged a blonde haired woman who had cans of beer in both of her hands. Arms crossed, Lena walked slowly towards them."Hey! Lena! You made it," the blonde said, "Welcome to Club Maureen!""Hey Maureen," Lena waved half-heartedly.The blonde looked her over, "You've got to change your clothes, girl! It's so warm and perfect here!"Donna had picked up Lena from a morning class. She wore full-length black slacks and a button down blouse. It was a little warm and she felt a bit conspicuous. She intended to change at the cottage albeit what she brought was a bit more conservative than the bubble-gum pink bikini that the full-figured Maureen was sporting."Um, Maureen," Lena said, "What are all these people doing here?"The blonde smirked and shrugged, "I guess word got out!"Word got out about what? This was supposed to be a quiet girls' weekend Lena had thought. Actually, she wasn't even supposed to be there. She didn't really know Maureen, she was Donna's friend. The only reason she came was at the request of Donna and she was already sceptical about how the weekend would turn out. Donna had broken up with her boyfriend, Tobin, a week ago and was still a bit of a mess. She had called Thursday night all blubbering and begging Lena to come with her to Maureen's cottage this weekend.Lena went through her reasons for not coming. Donna countered. Lena had school work. Donna said she could do it at the cottage. Lena didn't like camping or rustic cottages. Donna insisted that the cottage was new with all amenities provided. Lena said she needed some peace and quiet, no distractions. Donna promised it'd just be a few people from school, all girls. Then Donna "please, please, pleased" her to death.Inwardly, she should have known better. At best, this weekend would have been one long "Oprah" counselling session for Donna. On the 3 hour drive to the cottage, all Donna could do was bemoan her failures with Tobin. But Lena fell for the idea of relaxing by the lake or taking nature walks. She had to admit, she had been stressed for months now with school and other things. Her social life was shot. Once or twice while she holed up in her small apartment studying over the weekend, the dreaded "R" word came to mind: "Reclusive."People were noticing it too, and they all seemed bent on reminding her that she was "too everything" to be a shut in. She was too young. She was too pretty. She was too smart and personable. It was a waste for a person like her to be isolated. So before she started looking for a cat, she should do something about it.Going to a quiet cottage and relaxing for the weekend, while still sneaking in a few study sessions, was a good way of "doing something about it".So she was a little perturbed by "Club Maureen"."Are all these people staying here?" Lena asked anxiously.Maureen and Donna were downing their beers. The blonde swallowed and again shrugged, "I don't know. Maybe. Hey, its all good! The more the merrier! You want a drink?""Can we all fit?" Lena was incredulous. She looked at the cottage. It was big, but not that big,Maureen was unfazed, "We have lots of room! People can share the bedrooms and we can spread out in the living room and game room..."Lena's head spun from the porch to the dock. She was unconvinced and said, "There's like 30 people here." And guys, too.Maureen was counting in her head, clicking off with her fingers. She smiled and said, "Actually 35."Lena was about to say something else but a loud engine roared as a big, battered, blue van pulled up to the cottage "car park" and blared its horn.The driver climbed out, a guy with brown spiked hair, and bellowed, "WOOOOOOOO! It's time to RUMMMMM-BLE!"Another guy, dark tanned and short black wavy hair, came out of the passenger side looking a bit more subdued.Make that 27 people.Maureen and Donna squealed and charged at the driver. "Kirk!" they shouted in unison.Lena sighed, fuming on the inside, and glared silently at the bouncing trio by the cars. She crossed her arms even more tightly.Marko grabbed his bag from the back of the van and slung it over his shoulder. He didn't bother to join in on the revelry between Maureen, Donna and Kirk but he seemed to wince each time one of them shouted or screamed like a lunatic. He walked around the cars and then dropped his bag on the ground and pulled out a cigarette. He lit it and took a long, much needed drag. Blowing out the smoke, he squinted. 20 feet away, he saw a young woman just standing in the middle of the cottage grounds. She looked maybe Chinese or Korean. He would have easily described her as attractive but she had a stern face, her arms were crossed and she was dressed like a teacher. At first he thought she was staring at him but quickly realized her hard gaze went past him and was planted on the threesome by the van.She was pissed. He knew how she felt. 3 hours in a van with Kirk had exhausted him and possibly wore out any interest in actually socializing with all these party-oriented strangers at the cottage. He picked up his bag.Lena was going through the options in her head. Hitchhike 3 hours back to the city? Maybe someone had a tent. She was so focused in her thoughts that she didn't notice the guy in the grey hooded-sweatshirt and blue jeans walking towards her until he dropped his bag next to her.She blinked and leaned to the side away from the bag on the ground. She looked at the bag and at the man."Excuse me," he said to her.Lena twitched a smile and shook her head. "It's alright," she said. She returned to gazing straight ahead.Marko did the same, turning to face the cars, hands in the pockets of his sweatshirt.They stood there quietly for a minute watching the frantic conversation going on between Maureen, Donna and Kirk. "Freaks," Marko muttered. Lena turned her head and looked at him. She squinted a bit as she watched him rock slowly on his feet.Marko glanced over to her, his cigarette hanging out his mouth. After a moment, he pulled it out. "Oh sorry," he said apologizing for the cigarette.The young woman smiled again a bit more warmly. She shook her head. "Free country," she said.He nodded. Cool girl, he thought. He decided to hold out his hand, "Marko Alves."Lena hesitantly looked at his hand but then took it. As they shook, she noticed how large his hand was. It was also very rough but very warm and he had a firm grip on hers."Lena Kim," she said and added, "Friend of the short freak with red hair."He chuckled and smiled. "Kim". Korean. Nice. And as her smile grew larger and more genuine, she now definitely fell in the category of attractive. Her hair was long and wavy, black with the faintest auburn highlights. She had the exotic, cut-angled Oriental eyes. Light golden-beige skin. She wasn't much shorter than his 5'10″ height but her frame was much more slender. She had a nice shape to her waist and legs. Her slacks, though a bit formal, were riding low on her waist, exposing her hip bone."I'm with the guy with a bottle of gin surgically stuck up his butt," Marko said.She had to snigger. Then she inhaled and sighed, her body easing a bit. She also dropped her arms and held them at her waist as she looked down at the ground and shook her head. "What am I DOING here?" she wondered aloud.

love at first site p1

She had been dancing all night and now she needed a break, her b.f had gone out a while ago so he decided to go find him; they'd been going out for 6 months and she loved him and thought he loved her but as she now found out he didn't.She went outside the door and there in front of her was her b.f and another girl making out etc...He turned around and saw her looking at him with a look of disbelief on her face, then she turned round and ran out the door. What she didn't know was that Omar had seen the whole thing. He went up to rob( the b.f) who said "shall I go after her?""no let me talk to her first, she trusts me"Omar walked out the door and saw her pushing her way through the bushes to the benches the other side.When he got over there he saw that she had scratches on her legs as she was wearing a short mini skirt with a low -cut top that revealed a lot of cleavage, he felt a twitching in his pants.She spoke suddenly hearing him moving towards her" Go away rob, I don't want to know, leave me alone"" Mia, its me,Omar""oh!"maybe she was drunk she thought, or did she have feelings for him?. A moment later she found out because as he lent forward to see her, he kissed her then pulled back but she then lent in and kissed him back. She felt herself getting wet, but then he sed" you need to go talk to rob, then you can come back to my house" he sed before leaning in and kissing her againThen they walked out of the bushes and back into the hall, where she walked up to rob and slapped him hard round the face "its over you brassard"Then she and omar walked out and in the doorway they kissed in full view of her ex.Then omar picked her up and kissed her deeply, before carrying her to the car .What happens next?Watch this space for more.............

the good girl

She watched herself in the full length mirror as she donned each article of clothing...ever so slowly. Hooking each hook.Pulling up the zipper. Buttoning buttons. As she looked at her reflection she saw that she had made a wise choice. The black dress clungto her like a second skin...the stilettos added to the overall effect.She looked away then. Best not to over think it. Best not to linger. She decided it was time to go. She was headed to The Club.When she made her entrance heads turned. She went up to the bartender and ordered a Screaming Orgasm. She ignored the wisecracks as she downed the shooter. She ordered another...then another...then moved away.By the time she had drank her third shooter she was feeling good...bold...and ready. As if on cue Ushers: "Climax" begins to play. She started dancing. And soon had a sizable crowd watching.He had been watching her from the moment she had walked in. He wanted her. The more she moved...the more her sensuality radiated out from her body...summoning him to her.What was she doing...she thought. She had abandoned her usual self control. She put away the "good girl". She wanted. No. She needed to feel all the emotions...all the erotic sensations...all the freedom that she could manage. She had to do it nowbefore she lost her nerve."This is it" she thought as she pulled the sexy stranger in to a storage room. She pushed him down and descended upon him before he even hit the floor. She could feel his hardness and hear that his breathing was faster...deeper.What was she doing? She didn't do strangers. She had never done anybody. But here she was. She heard her voice say..."Now!"She pressed hard against him. Her legs parted as his thigh pressed between them. She pushed against him harder still and arched her back. He took the hint and reached both hands up to cup the round mounds of her ass.She gasped. His touch felt so good. She wanted to feelmore. She managed to free his member from its denim prison. She felt the muscle clench and it sent a heat wave through her belly and between her thighs.He sighed when he caught the scent of her arousal."Now!" She proclaimed...her voice quivering. She wanted this....needed it.Her demand caused the man to come unglued. He ran his hands along the skin on her neck until they reached the lacey confines that contained her ample breasts. He cupped them both. She held her breath...bit her lower lip. In one smooth...fluid motion all obstacles were removed and cast aside.She trembled now as both his hands caressed her exposedskin. She cried out as he took first one then the other nipple and gentley teased her as he pulled on them. He rolled them between his fingers...increasing pressure with each turn. She moaned and writhed...lost in the moment.He moved his hands down her sides...past her waist...to her hips where her panties should have been. He moved his hands back around to once again hold her cheeks. He lifts her up..."More!?" He whispered...it was half question...half declaration.In responce she places both hands on his thighs and arched her body and head back...pushing down on to him.He let out a gutteral grunt...followed by a long...low moan.She welcomes him in. Her hips rolled and bucked with each thrust. Pain then pleasure existed in the same place and at the same time.Waves washed over her like a powerful drug taking affect.She would have cried out but the intense sexual excitement took her breath away. She would have called out his name had she known it.She experiences her first orgasm...ever.So.This is it. This is what it feels like. Now she knows. It's not what she expected. The raw animalistic instincts that are now awaken in her remained churning...jusr below the surface. Powerful. Seductive. Demanding.She opens her eyes. The man is watching...waiting. She takes in a deep breath and whispers...

a crush that lead to love

Her name was Mandy and he thought she was the most beautiful thing to ever walk the Earth. She had soft blue eyes, a perfect smile and, at 22, no possible interest in the awkward young man who spent his life trying to think how to talk to her. He found she was in a theatre group as a singer and actress - he had neither of those skills but he could play piano, and anywhere with dancers must need musicians.With perseverance and luck he talked his way into her theatre troupe, trying and mostly succeeding to hide his real motivation for joining them. He was professional enough to not get distracted by her while they were performing, but his mind fell apart when he saw her backstage, always in either skin-tight clothing or not much at all.For a couple of months he hovered around her, too nervous to even attempt a conversation. He just looked, saw how she batted off smoother men but the hope in his heart refused to die. Maybe she just didn't like the ones who acted like they'd hit on anything, a wise decision on her part.After three months they were alone in the communal dressing area, she wearing leggings and a loose top, possibly bra-less, he in jeans and t-shirt. He was trying to watch her while not looking too obvious and weird but it was difficult. He had some music with him that he was meant to study, but his attempts were becoming futile.She struck up a conversation with him to break the silence, saying what a good pianist he was and asking why they'd never spoken properly. He found it difficult to keep eye contact with her - she was leaning on the table where he was sat, and her tits were much closer to his line of sight than her eyes. "I knew you were interested in me from when we first met, I was waiting for you to talk first."He hesitantly said what he'd waited to say for half a year - he thought she was beautiful and he was nervous about talking to her. She kissed him on the cheek, called him cute and his cock throbbed. She gave him another kiss, this time on the lips, and he melted into the seat.He was 19 and had never kissed a woman when she was sober. There'd been some drunken face-eating, but when he tried calling them the morning after they weren't interested. He hadn't become bitter, as some might have, but kept looking for someone who'd accept him. Now it seemed to be paying off. This beautiful, wonderful girl... she was stood rolling off her leggings. The t-shirt just covered her decency but he was sure he saw a couple of flashes of red bush as she undressed.She sat on his lap. They were on a steel-framed chair and it could have held twice their combined weight safely. She didn't comment on his obvious arousal, which was pressing into her. Neither said much from that point on; she put his hand on her tits and he squeezed them with teenage enthusiasm while they made out.When they finally parted his cock was straining painfully against his jeans. She didn't help, taking her top off and revealing that she was indeed naked underneath it, with her red pubic hair kept neatly trimmed. He watched as she slid down between his legs and rested her head in his lap. She rubbed her face over his lap and he lost the feeling in his extremities - he didn't realise that he was holding her head until he saw his hands on her.Mandy let him move her for a moment, and then sat back up on her heels. "I've waited a very long time to do this" she said, undoing his jeans. He helped her, praying that he'd remembered to wear decent pants.She probably didn't notice anything about his pants, or even if he was wearing any. She was too interested in what was in them, not even pulling them as far as his knees before she started playing with him. As she did this, she pulled him down and she stretched up to meet him and kiss him.When she wanted more she let him go and slid back down him, kissing his stomach briefly before kissing the tip of his cock. She steadied herself on the chair and took him in her mouth, sucking him while he held her hair in a daze.Even this was new to him. He'd told himself that the other boys at school, then the youths he worked with, had been bullshitting about having blowjobs but that seemed less likely as they'd progressed into adulthood. He felt a certain happiness in knowing that it was from a woman who found him attractive and he hadn't paid for.He came not two minutes after her lips closed around him. He moaned, Mandy swallowed and smiled up at him. "How was that?" It had been earth-shattering. He felt relieved rather than embarrassed that he'd come so soon; she wouldn't be able to relieve him of his virginity in such a public place now.He finally regained focus and she gave him another kiss. "Come with me, I'll show you how to reciprocate this." She left her clothes where they fell, just putting on her coat and picking up her handbag. He got his coat, gathered his papers and went with her to her car.

a night on the town

Jack and I had been having so much fun over the last few weeks and after our escapade last month I felt so liberated, not since I was a little girl did I feel so much attention form others. Here I was a fully fledged woman living life to its fullest, young, good looking and sexually liberated. The last time I felt this way I had just turned a teenager, my body was developing nicely and I looked like a teenager it was fun. I was very mature physically for my age most of my friends were still playing with dolls and didn't even show any signs of boobies I noticed in the showers at school after gym that most of the girls were barley even showing any signs of breasts but I had awakened to a new toy, my body. It was so neat to feel this way my mum on the other hand would say to me "you have to watch yourself around the boys now Doreen, you are getting older and soon boys will acting differently towards you" I of course, knew better and had no need to worry. I always remember discussing issues of boys with my mother, I would ask her if she had boyfriends at my age and what it was like, but to this day I have not fully understood what she meant when she would reply "No one knows the half of it dear." Me, I think she was just as wild in her younger years as I am now.nnI remember the day well, who could forget. It was around noon on Saturday mum called me into the kitchen and asked if I could run and pick some up some baking soda from my cousin Charles verity store I said, "Sure" and left for the shop. As I was heading back home I met Tony an older boy from the other side of town in fact an distant cousin, he was eighteen at the time and had a name about him as being 'cool' I thought he was dreamy. He asked if he could walk me home and then as we rounded the corner to my house he said he was going up to the meadows and if I liked I could go with him, I said I would love to after I dropped the groceries into mom and he said he would wait for me. I ran into the kitchen dropping the baking soda on the table and told mum I was going out to play, she said lunch was ready, I replied that I was not hungry it was a lie, I was famished, but first thing first, an older boy was waiting for me. I grabbed a slice of bread slapped some butter on it and ran out the door. As I was heading up the path to the meadow I couldn't see Tony anywhere the all of a sudden he jumped out in front of me. I almost dropped dead and he laughed saying "what kept you" I was about to head home thinking you were not going to show. I said I was sorry and would he still walk with me, he said sure and we headed up the path.nnJust as we hit the clearing we could see my cousin Charles's bull in the field in front of us and three cows in the next field. The bull was acting funny pacing up and down walking along the fence line next to the cows he looked like he was interested in one of the cows in particular then Tony said "look at his cock he wants to screw that cow." I did not know what he was talking about but did not want to let Tony know that, so I made out like I knew and let out a giggle. Tony the said "have you ever seen a bull stick his cock into a cow" I said yes, another lie, then I said something silly to act all grown up, I said "it is so cool it makes me tingle just watching them" I had overheard my older sisters say this when talking about boys when the came home after a dance. He look at me and said "you look real nice today Doreen" I blushed, then Tony said "look at the bulls cock now," as I looked over the bulls cock head had worked it way out of its sheath, it was half erect, it looked massive. I don't know what came over me but suddenly I felt a tingle in my boobs and my nipples began to push and rub against the fabric of my blouse, as I said before, I had stopped wearing a bra and now my nipples could be easily seen pushing out my blouse. Tony noticed this and he cupped one of my tits in his hand and said "my, your excited aren't you Dodi" I blushed again and looked down. Tony then began unzipping his pants and as I watched he withdrew his cock, this was the first strangers dick I had seen and it looked so big not at all like my little brothers, I'd seen his a lot of times when mum made us bath together to save on hot water.nnTony's cock was large and just like the bulls it was hanging over half limp, Tony took my hand and placed it on his shaft and told me to move it back and forth I said no but he just slapped me and said "take it you little dick tease" I did as he told me and as I griped it and pulled the skin bask and forth as he told me his dick became harder and longer he must have been at least nine inches erect I couldn't even get my hand around it now. Tony began to unbutton my blouse and expose my boobies and I was in a daze, I continued to pull on his cock as he pinched and pulled on my nipples, how good it felt, but the rest of this experience will continue in another story, let's get back to the present.nnI was in the bathroom showering when I felt it again, it was a feeling of a presence it felt like someone was looking at me from the corner of the room, I looked over and was sure I seen an old gray haired woman, as I watched the shadow figure I felt myself lifting my breast, slowly I started to squeeze and cup my right boob while my other hand worked its way down to my fiery red pussy hair, slowly and for some unknown reason to me, I started to open my vagina exposing my clit to this presence. The next thing I knew I was involuntary rubbing my clit with my middle finger something I had never done before, but my how this felt good It was a new sensation. I was used to the hands of others doing this but not my own, I was in heaven and the juices from my cunt started flowing and trickling down the inside of my thighs I was transfixed on this shadow woman, I was making myself climax for her, then just as I was about to peak I heard Jack call out "are you going to be all night, we have to get going." I quickly came back to reality as the shadowy figure disappeared I felt so aroused and on a sexual high needing some release, I really needed to climax how could I go out feeling like this.nnI wrapped a towel around my wet hair and walked naked into the bedroom not realizing Jack had left the drapes open. I should tell you our bedroom is on the second floor of the house and faces right onto a busy bus route. To my surprise Jack had laid out on the bed a new outfit for me to wear tonight he had bought me a garter belt, nylons, a dress that snapped up the front from the hen to the neck. Still felling excited I decided to leave the drapes open allowing anyone who passed a full view of my nakedness. I sat at my dresser and dried my hair then slipped on a pair of panties, my new garter, nylons and the new dress leaving the bottom two and top three snaps undone. Looking in the mirror I thought how wicked I was I slipped on a pair of heels and headed downstairs to meet Jack who, by now, had poured himself a drink. I asked if I could have one also, and did he think I looked ok. Jack responded with "you look great maybe we should stay home instead of going out" to this I replied "no way, I want to party" Jack smiled and went over to the liqueur cabinet and poured me a double run and coke and handed it to me after I finished it and we headed out to the car.

one night , two guys

After I turned 18 and graduated from high school, I moved into an apartment with my best friend. There were two hot college guys, Craig and Josh, who lived in the apartment upstairs above ours. They were always hitting on my roommate and me.One night they invited us to a party they were having. My roommate had to work, so I went by myself.There were a few people already at Craig and Josh's when I arrived.Craig immediately fixed me a drink and started hitting on me by touching my ass and staring at my tits. I was a little nervous because I didn't have a lot of experience with guys. I had fucked only twice before and it wasn't that great then.After a couple drinks, Craig pulled me in his room and started kissing me and feeling me up. I was starting to get turned on now. He pulled my shirt off and started sucking my tits while undoing my pants. He stood up and got undressed. His trim muscular body looked so good. He pushed me back and crawled between my legs. I wasn't nervous now. I just wanted him. He slipped his hot cock in and started moving in and out gently, then harder. I just ran my fingers over his back and hot ass while he fucked me. He came and I finally exploded too. That was my first orgasm. It was incredible!We got dressed and went back out to the party. Josh was pissed because he was wanting to hook up with my roommate. I told him we would walk down and see if she was home yet.We went into my apartment and there was message from my roommate that she was working late. I told Josh he could hang out and watch tv and while I took a shower.After I got out of the shower I came out to go to my room with just a towel on. Josh met me in the hall and started telling me how hot I looked. He kissed me and slipped his hand under my towel and started rubbing my ass. I started getting turned on again, but told him we better stop. He said he did like my roommate, but was so horny he couldn't help it. He told he me how he knew Craig had fucked me and he wanted to fuck me too. He pulled off his shirt. His chest and pecs were great looking. He pushed me in my room and pulled off my towel. He took off his pants and pushed me on the bed kissing my neck and tits. I went between his legs and started sucking his cock and licking his balls. He tasted so good. He stopped me before he came too soon.I knew my roommate was not really into Josh, so if I fucked him she wouldn't be mad. So I spread my legs and let him slip his dick in. He started thrusting in and out, sucking both my tits. I just squeezed his hot ass and moaned with pleasure. He fucked even better than Craig did. I came twice while fucking Josh.Now I know what good sex is. I still fuck Craig and Josh occasionally when they get horny and need some pussy.

dance it out

She felt her heart stop when she saw him walk through the door. Her knees wobbled and her breathing seemed to cease, as he took several slow strides towards her. His hair was curled and his eyes never left hers, as he reached out and took her by the hand."Dance with me?" He pulled her close to his side, and led her to the middle of the dance floor. They were surrounded by other couples but all she saw was him.The only music she could hear was the symphony that over took her mind whenever he was near, and she sighed at the feeling. His arms enveloped her and held her as if he were about to lose her. She buried her face in his chest and his stimulating smell filled her senses.He held her closer to him, as he brought his hand to her chin, tilting her head up, and gently placing his lips to hers. He sighed longingly into the kiss, wishing that he could stay like this forever. She parted her lips and his tongue entered her mouth, gently massaging her tongue. He nibbled on her bottom lip, causing her to groan.She pulled away from him, and looked him in the eye."Bathroom." She said barely above a whisper.She took his hand and led him out of the crowded room and up the stairs to the unused bathroom. He stepped inside after her, and turned to lock the door. He turned around, and saw her standing in the middle of the vacant room, staring at him with lust.His heart pounded, and he grabbed her by the waist and pulling her to his body. He kissed her passionately, as his hands quickly undid her dress, and helped her out of it. She was wearing light blue lace underwear with a matching bra, and he whimpered when he saw her.She took her hair down and began pushing his jacket off. Her hands made quick work of his shirt and pants, leaving him in nothing but his boxers.He picked her up off of the ground and slammed her into the wall, making her yelp. Her hands flew to his hair, and began tugging as he placed gentle kisses down her neck and chest. She dropped a hand to his boxers and palmed his erection through the material.He bucked into her touch and began sucking harshly on her neck, just below her ear. She pushed his boxers down, and he slid her panties down. He placed her on the floor, allowing her to rid herself of the garment as he did the same with his boxers.He lifted her back to the wall, and she grasped his length, aiming It at her entrance. He moaned at the touch of her hand, and slowly moved his hips forward. She let her head fall back into the wall, as his tip entered her, stretching her walls.He paused, allowing her time to adjust, but her legs pulled him into her quickly. His head flew back and a throaty groan escaped him. She was so warm, and tight, and wet! He loved it, and he began pounding into her quickly.She sighed happily, as she felt his cock glide in and out of her tightness. He always hit the right places, and she tugged at his hair wanting him to move faster. He gripped her hips and began slamming into her, causing both of them to moan together.She tugged his head backwards with his hair, and claimed a spot on his neck. He growled at the feeling, and pounded harder into her, his knees quivering violently.She yanked hard on his hair again, when he hit the spot that drove her crazy. He pounded hard and fast into that spot over and over again, making her gasp for breath. Her moans filled the bathroom, as she wrapped her arms around his neck and began to shake involuntarily.Her toes curled and her mind went blank, as her walls shuddered around his aching cock securely. Her eyes opened leisurely, as she felt him still ramming into her swiftly. His eyes were shut tightly and his mouth let desperate breaths escape as he tried to relieve himself.She kissed his neck making him shiver, and began clutching her walls purposefully around his length. He moaned loudly, almost screaming when his body surrendered to the pleasure of her actions.His body tensed and his knees shook uncontrollably as he released ropes of cum deep inside of her. His knees gave way, and he stumbled backwards, setting her down on the ground. She quickly began jacking his member, trying to get every last bit of his seed out.When there was nothing left, she looked up at him. His eyes were closed and his breathing was ragged. He was beautiful. She reached up, bringing him down for a kiss. The kiss was hot, and filled with more than lust.He brushed the hair out of her face, and smiled at her, placing a kiss on her nose. She giggled, and gave his hair one last tug, before walking over to her panties and dress, and re-dressing. He did the same, and it wasn't too long before they were both walking down the stairs to rejoin the party.He held her to his side, as they made their way back to the middle of the dance floor. He pulled her close to his body, as they began dancing slowly.She reached up and nibbled on his ear.

never say never

Ladies you owe it to yourself to never say never! Trust me, I've been there and now I feel I have wasted years of enjoyment by being stubborn and closed mined. I grew up believing that anal sex was painful, dirty, and disgusting and I based it all on couple of horror stories told to me by two of my best friends during high school. Since then I have lost few boyfriends because of it, actually because of my flat refusal to even consider it, and when I finally met Steve, who soon became my husband, I was relieved that he never mentioned it or showed the slightest interest in it. I love my husband to death, he is the most patient loving and understanding man I have ever met and if it was for that our relation and marriage would not have survived. I have an almost abnormally small pussy and Steve has a huge cock and because of this sex was never spontaneous for us, we had to have a lot of foreplay for me to get wet enough and excited enough to be able to receive him in my tight pussy. As you can imagine our sex life is not very exiting but it is fulfilling. We usually have sex on the weekends, it starts Saturday morning when he bring me breakfast to bed, he will then bath me, dress me up and for the rest of the day he will keep physical contact with me, holding my hand in the car, while we walk, in the restaurant any anywhere else. I know this might sound crazy but it worked for me as it kept me excited and wet. It's just me thinking that he is preparing me and marinating me in my own juices all day long, all of this so he can take me all the way at night and that what kept me horny and wet. Lately he start having to work weekends which cut our foreplay time during the day and start to look for ways to make our evening more excited and get me ready quicker than before. We started to watch porn early in the evening and after couple of movies I am usually ready with the help of some lube. He usually sits on the couch while we watch our porn and I lay down next to him with my head on his lap. His hands will roam mindlessly over my body and breasts while his cock throbs against the back of my head. I always loved feeling his huge cock pressing against my head and neck, I could always tell how excited and hot his is by hardness the throbbing of his cock. One night as we were sitting in our porn watching position, him sitting down and me laying down with my head on his lap, he was surfing the adult channels on cable when he stumble across a film where a very petit woman was on all 4 and a man with a humongous cock was clearly deep inside her asshole I was about to say something but suddenly felt Steve's cock got so much harder and bigger that it took my breath away. So I decided to just sit still and watch. The girl was smiling and she seemed to be very pleased, her ass looked so clean and beautiful and felt my lips suddenly getting very dry, unlike my pussy that was wetter than ever. I could not believe that my husband was so turned on by anal sex so I casually asked him if he liked anal sex and his cock twitched and throbbed against my head as he said yes, I asked him why he never said anything about it all these years, to that he replied that I made it clear early on that this was a deal breaker for me. I did not remember this conversation but I did not care, I was getting interested in this subject especially since I felt it is now something that is all my idea and not some guy forcing it on me. I asked him if he had anal sex before and he said many times so we spent the evening talking about it. I was hotter than ever before and we ended up fucking all night long. Since then we start watching mostly anal porn before sex and I finally asked him if he want to fuck me in the ass and he said only if I want him to. I said I do but I was scared it will hurt. He said if we take our time and do it right it will be bearable the first couple of time then just pleasure. That night he started by liking my asshole, I felt bit tense at first but then I relaxed and started to love the sensation. Soon after he started to push the tip of his tongue in, I almost came when I felt him penetrating me that way. The next day he used his finger for the first time and I loved it, since then he will work my asshole with his tongue and fingers every night until about a week later when he went to the adult store and bought few butt plugs with different sizes. Days later when I was able to take the biggest plug with no problem he told me that I am ready for him. I was very nervous and excited at the same time. I thought I was ready enough to take him with ease but feeling his huge head throbbing at the door of my ass make my knees go week, he lubed my ass and his cock up like crazy and he took his time inching himself inside my back. It did hurt for few minutes but I did not want him to stop and by the end of the night I was taking every bit of his beautiful huge cock in my ass. It was, and still, the most amazing thing I have ever experienced and now, a year later, we have the spontaneity of sex in our life for the first time. Now my ass is what he fucks all the time and my pussy is for special occasions since it became much easier to take him in the back than the front. For the first few month I used butt plugs when he was traveling just to keep it nice and relaxed to when he comes home, I also loved the feeling of being filled down there, but lately I try not to so I can enjoy little pain when we do it for the first time after his travel and I also cherish the feeling of being stretched for hours after that.

sometimes is even better

I know...just about everybody thinks that meeting with someone that you meet online is risky to say the least. I have heard all the horror stories. But I am here to tell you my story. This happened a little over eight years ago...I wasn't looking for a relationship at that time...online or up close. I am a member of a community that is based on art and all its many forms. It has all the standards...profile,uploading, comments, chat, follow ect. I am comfortable with who I am so I present myself as such. And perhaps I am a bit gullible but I tend to believe that other people do the same thing. After posting several different works of mine I began picking up followers...mostly males with typical comments like "So Hot" or "Sexy". I was looking for creative criticism. And I was also interested in seeing what was trendy at the time. That said...I was 26 then... I am easy on the eyes...have above average intelligence and a sense of humour.p I guess it's safe to say that I look for people that have more than a two syllable vocabulary. I started to notice one particular individuals comments. They were engaging and often quite funny. We developed a ongoing dialogue and at one point decided to go with email...for more privacy.We discovered that we had a lot in common. But more to the point his intelligence and nature matched my own. We exchanged many conversations sharing hopes and dreams. We talked about who we were how we felt and what we believed in. Of course sexuality became a major topic and we shared quasi-sexual banter.I like sex...I am open minded and uninhibited. I joked that I could thrill him with mere words alone. And to my surprise he challenged me to give it a go. Not being one to back down I did. Several days passed and I noticed he had not responded. I thought well I guess I'm not his flavor so to speak....and left it at that. I will admit that I was somewhat disappointed but such is life.One evening there was a knock at my door. I wasn't expecting anyone and in fact I had just returned from the gym. I was all sweaty...flushedand a little annoyed at the intrusion. So I opened the door ready to give hell...It was him. I felt so many different emotions at one time that I couldn't voice any of them. The spell was broken when he said..."Are you going to invite me in?" I motioned for him to enter and as he walked passed me he stopped and said..."You look surprised. I hope you don't mind but I just had to see you."Normally I would be put off by such behaviour. But this was not a typical situation. In fact I found myself unexpectedly aroused by his presence. I got ahold of my senses and said "Well I must admit that I am surprised I thought that your lack of response..." Before I could finish he held up his hand as if to stop me and said " Please forgive me and allow me to explain." As I nodded in affirmation I directed him to have a seat...but it was only after I sat that he came and sat next to me taking my hand. He looked directly into my eyes and his gaze never wavered..."Up until I received that last mail...I thought of you as a rare find in a sea of average and everyday. The more I got to know you the more I liked you. Maybe a bit too much. A part of me couldn't help but be skeptical. Would you turn out to be some 50 year old male playing head games? But when you sent me that last mail along with your address two things happened. Your words did in fact thrill me. So much so that I found myself having to take matters into my own hands. This is something that I rarely need to do. Just thinking about it excites me.""And the second thing?" I asked. "The second thing was to inquire into the address and info you gave me. Once it became clear that you are you. I had to see you. I am here to take you up on your invitation. That is if it is still open?"I stood and paced as if thinking although my mind was made up as soon as I opened the door and saw him. I went to him and bade him to take my hand. I lead him to my bedroom and I proceeded to remove one article of his clothing...and he removed one of mine. No kissing or touching in a sexual manner had yet to occur. We enter the hot tub enjoying the moment. Yet it was becoming increasingly difficult to refrain from the obvious state of arousal we both felt. I took him to my bed and had him lay face down while I oiled his body...slowly. But this proved to be much more erotic than I had anticipated. I turned him over and the raw power of our sexuality overcame me. I mounted him in one smooth exquisite hungry stroke and he raised his hips to match the intensity of my desire. I sat upright upon his body our sex locked in a lovers embrace. I spun around then back to face him again and again...I raised up until I felt just his swollen head held tight by my love muscle...I worked it and stroked it fast and furious then teasingly slow until we both craved the sweetness of release...He held me as he moved to the top keeping tight inside me...he lifted my legs holding me up and back with his hands on the cheeks of my ass. His thrusts probed and he moved me at will until he found and entered the depth of all desire and my gasp gave way to the lusty sounds of a man and a woman in the throes of their orgasms in a mindblowing climax.Our bodies played upon our senses. We felt that connection that comes from laying bare and exposed and trusting in each others care for the giving of such a beautiful gift. Him and I are kindred spirits. We have remained together ever since. We share a bond that words can not begin to do justice.It is often said that when fantasy meets reality it never quite measures up to our expectations. Perhaps that is true. But I can tell you that sometimes you get lucky and it's even better!

the morning drive

I feel a set of fingers give me a not so playful pinch to my ribs, which abruptly wrenches me from my blissful doze. ~Oww! Quit it fucker! I growl at the miscreant who assaulted me. Another pinch nips the skin on my bare hip. ~OWWW! Its not fucking funny Jen! This time I role over to escape your evil fingers.~No, whats not funny dear is that its a quarter to 8 and you have to be in the office in 45 minutes. Had I been fully awake the sarcastic emphasis when you said ~dear, would have alerted me to the fact that you actually did find it funny as all hell. But I dont have time right now to process that. Im in full blown, crisis mode. ~SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT, SHIT. Ive sprung out of the bed and take a look at myself in the mirror. Im assessing if I can get away with just having a French bath or if I have to have a proper shower.Looking back at me I see a face still smeared with your pussy juices and my hair looks like Im auditioning the be the grungy member of a boys pop group. No way will I be able to sit through the morning meeting with just a quick scrub from a wet flannel. ~FAAAAAAAAAAARK! I moan as I run to the bathroom, my pale arse cheeks the last things you see going around the corner.Right! I say to myself. Face first, hair second, balls last. I suck my fingers which had earlier been inside you, tasting the last of your juices before I furiously start scrubbing. Im not really taking too much consideration for gentleness at this point. A moment later you pop into the bathroom and watch me attack myself in the shower. After admiring the view for a second or two you say to me in a sweet girly voice. ~Dont forget youre giving me a ride to class today babe. Ill need the shower too.~FFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUCK! No way am I going to make it for the start of the morning meeting. No way. As I think this, I start scrubbing my nuts with the body wash you bought me. Its some tropical fruit scented thing. You tell me that it makes you think we are on holiday whenever you give me a blow job. Because I am rushing, and because Im not being overly careful, I end up squeezing my left nut too hard as I role my soapy sack around. As pain starts to death blossom in my head, I bend over and groan quite loudly. I fight the urge to throw up.~Hey, you dont have time to play with yourself! I need the shower. You seem to have got the wrong idea, but there isnt the time to correct you. You pull open the shower door, just as I stand up. I then take two quick deep breaths while blinking away the tears. A quick rinse under the stream of hot water, and then Im away.I force myself to move forward and step past you. All I really want to do is throw you up against the shower wall and fuck you senseless. But theres no time. I console myself with simply pinching one of your pale pink nipples on the way through the shower door. ~Cheeky! you shout after me.In the bedroom to save time when you come out of the shower, I lay out a cotton sundress for you. Its dark blue, with lots of pretty red and white flowers. I like it because it shows off your shoulders and neck. Then I start getting myself dressed in my normal black suit, with a white dress shirt. I take an extra 2 seconds to pick my tie. A bold and solid red silk one is what I decide on. A quick brush with a comb and my wet hair is now semi presentable. Finally I spray a couple of squirts of Kouros on my neck. Then Im rushing down stairs to start making some toast.While Im doing this you have come out of the shower and see the dress I have laid out for you. It isnt what you would have picked for the first day of Post Grad classes, but looking at the clock you see there isnt really any time to go looking for something else. You pick out a pair of fairly ordinary black cotton panties with a white lace trim, and a black thin strapped bra. The bra fits you perfectly, not like some of your others. It snugly holds your glorious 34GG breasts, so they dont move about too much. You told me after you bought it that it was the best bra you had ever owned. You got kind of giddy about that, I thought it was cute.Taking a few moments you do your makeup, paying attention to your lips. I am constantly telling you that you have the most amazing set of dick sucking lips I have ever seen. I race into the room mumbling, ~Keys, keys, keys, keys. You shake your head. ~Babe they are in the hall where they always are. ~Oh right Hurry up sexy. You smile as I dash out of the room, and decide at the last moment to change the shade of your lipstick, and put on a bright red shade which pretty closely matches my tie. The contrast between it and your milky white skin is pretty amazing.Im sitting in the car, as it idles in the drive way. I look at my watch and shake my head. Its 8:09 AM. Finally you come out the front door, and as you turn back around from locking it, I see you in all your glory. My breath catches for a moment. The morning sun makes your skin glow, your chests bounces sharply as you quickly stride to the car, and I watch your hips sway back and forth. Christ you are a sexy woman. I dont know what I did to deserve you.I watch as you pop the last corner of a piece of toast into your mouth and then open the car door. I notice how red your full lips look, and I can feel my dick start to take interest in life again. I watch as you buckle up your seat belt and how it cuts across your chest, making your fantastic tits stand out proudly. You notice where I am looking and remind me how late we are. I focus on the task at hand. In the space of " I check my watch - 19 minutes. I have to get you to Uni, and me to work. FUCK this is never going to happen.I floor it and race off down the street. At the end there is a set of traffic lights and just my luck old Mrs Woolsy is hitting the button to cross. My eyes are darting around assessing if I should just drive over the curb and through the light. As I do I notice your bare creamy white thighs, the hem of your dress has ridden up and their beautiful milky flesh is dazzling. Your legs are slightly parted and I think about what is between them. I cant help myself.As old Mrs Woolsy starts to cross the road in front of us. I reach over and put my hand between your legs. ~Whoa! Hey! You protest, as you snap your legs together trapping my hand. ~Open your legs! I quietly demand. Mrs Woolsy gives us a polite wave from the road directly in front of us. ~Open your legs NOW Jennifer! You know I mean business when I use your full name. You also know the proper response. ~Yes sir. You offer meekly as you open your legs. My hand is now free but still doesnt have the access I want.~Wider! At which point you turn your back towards the passenger door, and open your legs as wide as they will go. The hem of your dress is now pulled all the way up to your hips and I can clearly see your panty covered slit. Your mound presses against the material like its a second skin. The contrast of the black panties and your creamy white skin is amazing. I look up and Mrs Woolsy has nearly finished crossing the street.~Scooch closer. I tell you, and you lift up and thrust your hips forward, so when you sit back down your pussy is within easy reach. Your breathing has started to get ragged. Making your glorious chest, start to heave. Looking back up I see the light change. I instantly smash the accelerator and we fly around the corner. In the rear view mirror I see Mrs Woolsy give us a final wave as we speed down the street.Without looking over I start to run the back of my hand over your panty covered crotch. Your soft flesh is being pressed firmly against the gusset of those black panties. I hear you sharply inhale at my touch. I dance my fingertips along the inside of your creamy thighs. I love how supple your skin is. I look over and see that your face has flushed and that there is the beginning of a wet spot in the crotch of your panties. The situation is turning you on more than my fingers. But thats very quickly about to change.I give your right inner thigh a sharp slap, looking over I can already see the red mark of my hand. I then immediately start to run a finger up and down your slit. You moan as the pain gives way to pleasure. I take a moment and adjust my hand so its now down the front of your panties. Your pussy is absolutely wet, and my middle finger very easily slides into your hole. I feel your walls try to grip my finger, but there is so much lubrication I dont have to push very hard to bury it all the way to the third knuckle.While Im doing this my thumb strums over the hood of your clit. You grip your seat belt with both hands. You twist it around your wrists, as you bite your lip. You are trying to stay quiet, but the total lack of control you have over this situation is really starting to get to you. I can hear your breathing getting faster, and the walls of your wet tunnel feel as if they are palpitating. Knowing that you are close I slip a second finger into you.Im finding it increasingly difficult to concentrate on the road and what my hand is doing. You are starting to make some really sexy involuntary noises. Its at this point that my phone rings. It startles me, and I quickly withdraw my fingers from your slit. Just like a naughty boy who has been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. You gasp in protest at suddenly being empty, you were so close, and now you feel as if you have been denied.The phone rings again, and this time Im not shocked, Im ready for it. Speaking aloud I say ~Answer call. A moment later the speaker phone drops me into the call. A womans voice comes from the car sound system. ~Mr Andrews? Hello sir? Are you there? It takes me a moment and then I realise that its my bosss assistant. Shes pushing 70 and is a bit old fashioned in the way she deals with people at work. She is a lovely woman, but always maintains a sense of propriety with everyone. No matter how long they have known her.~Yeah Ms Hays Im here, just a little stuck is all. I look over at you and you are hardly even breathing. I look back at the road just in time to see a postman on his bike dodge into our lane. I jam on the breaks and he slips between two other cars which are stopped. None the wiser to how close he came to meeting his maker today. ~Mr Andrews! Are you ok sir? I heard a loud screeching. Mr Andrews? ~Whoa! Uhh, yeah, Ms Hays. Im fine, just nearly collected a bonnet ornament. So ahh, how can I help?Knowing that I wasnt in immediate danger of death her tone changed from concerned to assistant vice principle. ~Mr Andrews you are aware that there is a morning meeting in 5 minutes arent you? Am I to take it that I should give your apologies for non-attendance?While we are stopped I have time to look back over at you. I cant tell if you are breathing heavily from our play time, or nearly seeing a man killed. Either way it makes your magnificent chest rise and fall in a hypnotic way. Your legs are still spread and I can see a large wet spot in the crotch of your black panties. The cotton looks midnight black now. The car smells of your sex. It stokes the fire in my belly once more.

native pleasure

The young, French man walked through the forest, searching for game to bring home to his brothers and sisters. He stepped over and crawled under branches, scraping himself up in his haste to find food for them. He continued walking for nearly an hour when he got distracted by a beautiful bird call. The call sounded like it came from the angels and it filled his heart with peace and happiness. He turned to find the source of the melodious call and tripped over a log; he landed in a pool of mud. He coughed up the mud and tried to clean the dirt off the back of his hand sewn, tattered jacket, then yelled in frustration; the mud was so thick that it wouldn't come off. Now what!? I can't go home without food and covered in filth. I will not waste any of our water on my clothes; there must be a river or stream nearby. He tuned his hearing into nature and heard the faint trickle of water over the rocks coming from the north. He walked north for a few yards and came upon a beautiful pond. He stared at the beautiful scenery around him. The sun shined down on the small valley, making everything shine with an iridescent light; the pond was as clear as a mirror and reflected the majesty surrounding it. He smiled at the scenery and took a few steps closer to the pond when he saw something that made him stop and stare.A young, Native American girl stepped out from among the trees and daintily walked toward the pond. She was wearing a dark dress made of bearskin that clung to her body, showing off her magnificent curves; the dress was covered in elk teeth that sparkled in the sunlight. She was about 5'5 with beautiful mocha colored skin; her hair was the darkest brown and fell in waves down her back. He swallowed as he acknowledged the feminine parts of her body: her perfect C cup breasts (which he could easily tell with the tightness of her dress and the amount of cleavage that dress was showing), and a fine, round ass. She didn't seem to notice him--or the fact that he was ogling her--as she delicately stepped into the cool water. She smiled contently and moved her feet in the water, clearly enjoying the pond. The man realized all at once that soon the girl was going to look up and see him; he knew that if she saw him, she would freak out and go get her family to come and shoot him. He took a cautious step backwards and when she didn't look up, he continued to walk backwards. He suddenly stepped on a branch and he froze in fear; she didn't react and kept moving her feet in the water. He let out a sigh of relief and the Native American girl looked up at him.His heart frantically pounded in his chest as the girl stared at him; granted, she wasn't running away from him and screaming but he was still terrified of what might happen. She continued to look at him, slowly batting her eyelashes as if trying to comprehend what she was looking at. Still apprehensive but feeling less fear, he took a cautious step toward her; she continued to blink at him and he walked toward her and said, "Bonjour?" Her calm, curious expression turned to confusion and he realized that she didn't understand at all. Well, no surprise there. I'm French and she's Native American. We don't speak the same language. He continued to walk toward her slowly as if wondering what her reaction would be; she continued to gaze at him silently, her deep brown eyes as warm as a camp fire. When he was about 20 yards away from her, she whispered something quietly. It took him a few seconds to register that she even said something, but then realized that she was whispering, "Hello, strange one." For a good minute, he was very confused because he didn't remember learning her language. He then remembered that when his family first settled here, a loner from the nearby tribe had come and lived with them for years; he must've learned from the native. Swallowing, he said quietly, "Hello, beautiful young woman." Her eyes widened slightly and she gave him a small smile. He swallowed harder, her small smile somehow increasing his arousal. Taking a deep breath, he said, "I am sorry if I disturbed you." She smiled and ran her hand through her glossy hair and said, "No disturbance. I am feeling quite peaceful at this small pond, but ache for companionship. Would you like to join a humble, native girl at her pond?" Dear God, her smile--it's shattering every ounce of my concentration and willpower. If I get too close to her, I don't know what I'll do. Against his better judgement, he sat down next to her. Neither spoke for a long while, just absorbing the fact that a complete foreigner was in each other's presence. He studied her not knowing what else to do. He studied the way her hair curled up under her ear and chin and fell in long waves down her back, the way the light bounced off the beautiful lapis lazuli necklace she wore, and the way the necklace nestled perfectly in her cleavage. He admired her long, delicate, but obviously strong legs and the movement of her round breasts as she breathed in and out. In order to prevent himself from doing something he knew he would regret, he buried his hand in the soft dirt to prevent himself from touching her. Finally, she looked at him and said, "My, my, you fell in the mud around here didn't you," she laughed heartily causing her entire body to tremble with laughter, "Here let me clean that for you." She reached out to take his shirt off; before she could touch him, he grabbed her hands on impulse her small hands completely covered by his large ones. She looked up at him and before she could even take another breath, he kissed her. She sighed happily against his mouth and wrapped her arms around his neck as she molded herself to him. He cupped the back of her head and pulled her as close to him as possible. Their kisses were sweet and gentle until the girl opened her mouth to him. He pulled her against him even tighter, his tongue plundering her pouting mouth; their kisses turned ferocious and passionate as she responded to his kiss in kind.

girlfriends and beaches

There's a beach not far from my house on the Gulf of Mexico. The beauty of this place is that you have to have a boat to get there. It's surrounded by forest all around. I guess you could get there on foot, but you'd have to walk five miles. Anyway, I go there to mess around in the Summertime. And my current girlfriend is a cocksucker. Don't get me wrong. I don't mean that in a derogatory way. She loves to suck cock. And she also likes to bring her girlfriend along for fun. I know, sounds weird, but this isn't your traditional boyfriend and girlfriend thing. It's more like I think she's hot, she likes threesomes, and she thinks I'm cute with a big dick. I don't think it's so big, above average, but it is thick. So she likes for me to - get this - fuck her mouth. One time, she had me tie her to the bed and made me promise I'd treat her mouth like a pussy. So I spent ten minutes trying to figure out the reverse fuck, then the light went on. I get it, I thought. She has to tilt her head. So I had her tilt her head back and I fucked her mouth. Whenever she squeaked, I pulled out so she could breathe. She told me how much she loved it afterward. "I want to bring Cindy to our beach," she said yesterday. "Without me?" I asked. "Nope, I want us all to fuck there at sunset." "Ok," I said. So we went to the beach earlier. Now, you have to do some things or you'll get covered in bugs, which isn't sexy. But we use this citrus stuff that smells good and we laid out a towel. Then it got a little weird. I'm getting naked and ready to go, and Cindy pulls out a strapon. It has a huge dildo on it. And I'm thinking "Oh hell no you won't." And they look at my face and laugh. "It isn't for you," my girlfriend said. "It's for me. Cindy's gonna lay on the sheet, I'm going to ride that and you're going to fuck me up the ass. But first we're going to suck you off." So they both start slurping on the joystick. Cindy had a tongue piercing, and god did that feel hot up and down my cock. My girlfriend was deep-throating my cock in between licks. When I blew, my girlfriend took it in her mouth and then they kissed, swapping my cum back and forth before my girlfriend swallowed it. Then Cindy laid down. My girlfriend lubed up her pussy and ass and started riding that huge dildo. I let them go at it until I got my bearings again. Then I walked over, knelt down between Cindy's legs behind my girlfriend and began slapping her ass with my hardening cock. "You ready?" I asked. "Almost," she said. "Too bad," I said. Then I jammed my hard cock in her tight ass and started pumping. It felt so good as I pumped her ass. She was squirting all over the dildo. I kept pumping and pumping. I came all up in her ass and she was screaming with joy. And I pulled out and shot some on her and Cindy. They licked it up. When we got home they said they want to do it again. So I said Saturday? And they said yes. I like my private beach.

a crush that lead to love

Her name was Mandy and he thought she was the most beautiful thing to ever walk the Earth. She had soft blue eyes, a perfect smile and, at 22, no possible interest in the awkward young man who spent his life trying to think how to talk to her. He found she was in a theatre group as a singer and actress - he had neither of those skills but he could play piano, and anywhere with dancers must need musicians.nWith perseverance and luck he talked his way into her theatre troupe, trying and mostly succeeding to hide his real motivation for joining them. He was professional enough to not get distracted by her while they were performing, but his mind fell apart when he saw her backstage, always in either skin-tight clothing or not much at all.nFor a couple of months he hovered around her, too nervous to even attempt a conversation. He just looked, saw how she batted off smoother men but the hope in his heart refused to die. Maybe she just didn't like the ones who acted like they'd hit on anything, a wise decision on her part.nAfter three months they were alone in the communal dressing area, she wearing leggings and a loose top, possibly bra-less, he in jeans and t-shirt. He was trying to watch her while not looking too obvious and weird but it was difficult. He had some music with him that he was meant to study, but his attempts were becoming futile.nShe struck up a conversation with him to break the silence, saying what a good pianist he was and asking why they'd never spoken properly. He found it difficult to keep eye contact with her - she was leaning on the table where he was sat, and her tits were much closer to his line of sight than her eyes. "I knew you were interested in me from when we first met, I was waiting for you to talk first."nHe hesitantly said what he'd waited to say for half a year - he thought she was beautiful and he was nervous about talking to her. She kissed him on the cheek, called him cute and his cock throbbed. She gave him another kiss, this time on the lips, and he melted into the seat.nHe was 19 and had never kissed a woman when she was sober. There'd been some drunken face-eating, but when he tried calling them the morning after they weren't interested. He hadn't become bitter, as some might have, but kept looking for someone who'd accept him. Now it seemed to be paying off. This beautiful, wonderful girl... she was stood rolling off her leggings. The t-shirt just covered her decency but he was sure he saw a couple of flashes of red bush as she undressed.nShe sat on his lap. They were on a steel-framed chair and it could have held twice their combined weight safely. She didn't comment on his obvious arousal, which was pressing into her. Neither said much from that point on; she put his hand on her tits and he squeezed them with teenage enthusiasm while they made out.When they finally parted his cock was straining painfully against his jeans. She didn't help, taking her top off and revealing that she was indeed naked underneath it, with her red pubic hair kept neatly trimmed. He watched as she slid down between his legs and rested her head in his lap. She rubbed her face over his lap and he lost the feeling in his extremities - he didn't realise that he was holding her head until he saw his hands on her.nMandy let him move her for a moment, and then sat back up on her heels. "I've waited a very long time to do this" she said, undoing his jeans. He helped her, praying that he'd remembered to wear decent pants.nShe probably didn't notice anything about his pants, or even if he was wearing any. She was too interested in what was in them, not even pulling them as far as his knees before she started playing with him. As she did this, she pulled him down and she stretched up to meet him and kiss him.nWhen she wanted more she let him go and slid back down him, kissing his stomach briefly before kissing the tip of his cock. She steadied herself on the chair and took him in her mouth, sucking him while he held her hair in a daze.nEven this was new to him. He'd told himself that the other boys at school, then the youths he worked with, had been bullshitting about having blowjobs but that seemed less likely as they'd progressed into adulthood. He felt a certain happiness in knowing that it was from a woman who found him attractive and he hadn't paid for.nHe came not two minutes after her lips closed around him. He moaned, Mandy swallowed and smiled up at him. "How was that?" It had been earth-shattering. He felt relieved rather than embarrassed that he'd come so soon; she wouldn't be able to relieve him of his virginity in such a public place now.nHe finally regained focus and she gave him another kiss. "Come with me, I'll show you how to reciprocate this." She left her clothes where they fell, just putting on her coat and picking up her handbag. He got his coat, gathered his papers and went with her to her car.

The Dating Evolution

I'm 37 and single. I'm happy. I really am. OK, maybe I could be happier. As they say, the grass is always greener. That must be why I feel something like envy when I'm surrounded by my "relationship" friends. It doesn't help that more and more activities are starting to be planned as couple-friendly, and that I'm always sharing a room with my best friend when we travel. I love the guy, but waking up to his mug on every vacation is wearing thin. Men in their late 30s should be sharing a bed with their romantic partner, not booking two doubles in a hotel room and arguing over who gets the last clean towel. How did I get here?I have been in a few relationships, and I think of myself as a pretty good catch. I am ready to give it a real shot. That means one thing for certain. I have to go on dates. And dating sucks. But, the more I think about it, the more I realize that dating hasn't always sucked. Why is it that lately I'd rather stay home and watch Mad Men than take a girl to dinner? Isn't this supposed to be fun?When you're young, going on dates for the first time is pretty awesome. You feel like you're growing up and starting to understand what being a man means through a woman's eyes -- a woman who isn't your mother. Whether your parents dropped you off and picked you up, or you took the bus to meet a girl at the movies, those first dates were pretty magical. Not only were you experiencing some firsts in your life, but the mere prospect that someone of the opposite sex wanted to spend time with you was enough to keep you up the night before. It was exhilarating and terrifying, but there was also an indescribable romanticism that we weren't even aware of at the time. I remember that feeling -- dates without the weight of anything besides a connection at its purest. I still maintain that my best relationships were in my teens. No agendas, just connecting over the mutual discovery. But that doesn't last long.Heading into my 20s, things began to shift a little. Some of the guys were sticking out relationships through college. While some of us were still trying to figure out who we were or what we wanted to do with our lives, there were a select few already mapping it out. They had the life plan, and they had the woman who was ready to be part of it. Some of us would be lingering at the bar until 3:30 to try to latch onto the nearest target, and these other guys would be heading home early. Their situation looked comfortable, but it wasn't tempting enough for me to rethink what I had going on.So I was out there "dating." Only this was no longer dating as I had come to know it. It was socializing. This type of socializing would lead to sex. If you ended up at the same bars or parties the following weekend, you would probably sleep together again. A few of these weekends in a row, and you would begin to ask yourself if this was someone you wanted to see again.But real dates were rare. It became more about networking and making sure you were meeting the right people and keeping up with the trends. Don't get me wrong, I had fun. But the shift had begun. Connecting with women started to require a little more than just being interested and asking. You had to have something to say, and if you wanted to find a woman worth her salt, you had to have direction. Suddenly, everybody's scorecard had new categories.

The Orgasmic French Kiss

Virtually everyone remembers their first French kiss. It was a great experience for some and more like a tongue-war for others. But since then, we've all learned that French kissing is a very personal and sensual experience.Since women's lips are their No. 1 erogenous zone, it's very important for men to leave a lasting, eroticized impression with women. Remember that if you French kiss her like no other, you'll probably get to kiss something else soon afterward. The skill of kissing does not simply consist of knowing how to maneuver your tongue inside a woman's mouth without hitting her tonsils. Rather, it involves the entire mouth -- the lips, tongue, teeth, and the rest of the body.Give the lady a handPositioning your hands on her body while kissing her is especially important too. Holding her face firmly but gently while you slip your tongue inside her mouth and suck on her lips will definitely make her toes curl.As well, pulling her hair back from the back roots or slightly squeezing the part of her body that is located right under her breasts (her ribs) could make for some very tantalizing kissing sessions.slip of the tongueSince kissing your partner is probably one of the most important parts of lovemaking altogether, here are some fail-safe ways to ensure that your woman will want to French kiss you for life.Since people often give out what they would like to receive, pay attention to the way she kisses you -- that's probably the way she wants you to kiss her. Does she bite on your lips or try to gently suck all the saliva off your tongue? Well there's nothing in the world like the gift of reciprocity.the tricks of the tradeDoes your loved one kiss you like she's trying to suck the life out of your body? Or does she kiss too fast, too slow or without tongue, period? First off, don't tell her what you don't like, but rather what you do like. That way you won't hurt her feelings at all.Control her mouthThe next time you're kissing her, hold her face with your hands and kiss her the way you'd like to be kissed. If the fact that you're taking control doesn't turn her on, then your sensual tongue will surely do the trick.Play a little gameTell her that kissing her gets you so excited; then suggest that you guys switch roles and ask her to kiss you the way you kiss her, because you want to know what it feels like. She'll be more than happy to cater to your request.Make it lastThere is almost nothing in this world that beats those long, slow, juicy, and very enticing kisses. Your woman will definitely feel your passion through one of those prolonged succulent kissing moments. French kiss her hard and deep.Learn how a few simple tips can make you the ultimate Casanova with some serious tongue action. That's next...

8 Locations For A Quickie

Time is of the essence, but you and your girl want to find a spot where you can get a couple of quick pumps in before you have to get back to whatever it is you were going to do.nnWhy ruin everything by heading to a safe place when you can do it right where you are? If you use a drop of discretion, quickies can be more fun and exciting than you ever thought possible. Here, now, are eight locations for a quickie. Next time your blood runs heavy below the waist, grind your girl in one of these quickie spots. n1- ElevatornAn elevator is high on our list of eight locations for a quickie, although going up or down several floors isn't usually sufficient time to get off. We recommend you stall the elevator (given that you don't trigger any alarms by doing so, unless you enjoy getting caught), penetrate, and when you're done and let the elevator run again, don't exit from the main floor.nnIdeal position: Upright wheelbarrow (with her facing the wall, hold her up by her thighs, placing them on either side of your hips, while she holds on to the wall).n2- Movie theaternYou may think this one has been done to death, but getting busy in a movie theater is always a thrilling experience, and there's less chance of getting caught (unless of course, she's a screamer, but if it's horror flick, you'll be OK). Movie theaters are best for oral sex (and that's a big reason this place is on our list of eight locations for a quickie), since unless you're basically the only ones in the theater, there's no way you're not going to get caught having intercourse.nIdeal position: Either your female companion giving you oral sex, or sitting on top of you, facing the screen.n3- Back of a club/restaurantnBeing out on a hot date talking about hot things with a hot girl will usually excite you, so if both of you are up for it, head to the darkest part of a nightclub, or even the bathroom, and get your bang on. Chances are people will hear or even see you, but if you have an little exhibitionist lurking within, it's all good.nnIdeal position: Standing, upright doggy.nnOur eight locations for a quickie will take you up a flight...

Raising Boys

This was originally published on The Good Men Project. Though it addresses moms raising boys, we felt that there were some nuggets of wisdom you'd appreciate, too..Let's get one thing clear from the get go: moms are generally better parents than dads. And that goes double for me. I've had three kids across two marriages and I am undoubtedly the weak link. My 17-year-old daughter and 15-year-old son trust their step-mom more than they trust me, which proves that I married well but am still getting the hang of being a dad. Most of us are.That said, there are a few subtle nuances that I have picked up along the way as a dad that might come in handy for moms raising boys.Think cavemanAdult women have thousands of emotional states, as do girls like my daughter. Boys, on the other hand, tend to feel one of three: mad, sad, happy. Don't project your complex emotional life on your son. His issue of the moment might not be that complicated. He wants to eat, poop, or run. On a really bad day he wants his toy back after some other kid took it from him. He doesn't want to stare out the window and have lengthy discussions about the meaning of life, as my eight-year-old daughter often did. Watch his body not his mouthAgain, like adult men, the clues to how your son is doing will show up first in his body language. Jumping up and down with six-inch vertical leaps is the natural state of being and is good. Slumped shoulders are bad. Yelling is good. Quiet needs attention. When in doubt, hugBoys will often have a much harder time than girls verbalizing their problems. My five-year-old son will sometimes burst out into tears after seemingly trivial events. I know there is something deeper going on, but I am not going to get it out of him, at least not at that moment (whereas my daughter would not only tell me what went wrong but in no uncertain terms why it was my fault, which was generally true enough). So the solution is physical not verbal. I spend a lot of time just hugging my boys. I usually have no idea why. But as a default cure-all, it seems to work wonders. A minute later they are all patched up and ready to rumble again. This even works pretty well with my 14-year-old, who is a six-foot-tall linebacker at Boston College High School. Yes, it really is all about poopGirls potty train six to nine months before boys, but once boys make it onto the throne, there is no stopping them. Moving their bowels is pretty much the highlight of their day (true confession: it still is for me, too), and they are going to want to talk about it. Bathroom time is a participatory sport. My five year old likes to head to the bathroom just as the family is sitting down to dinner, sometimes during dinner. It's the first time he has been still long enough to realize he has to go. And he wants me to come with him, not just to assist in the wipe but to have a leisurely conversation about the status of his poop. As much as I found this inconvenient at first, now I just go with it. Quality time is quality time.Batman lives foreverBoys, even at a young age, realize the importance of super powers. They want to be good and believe in the existence of ultimate good in the world. Boys sort out their identities in relation to the mythical characters they hear about. My son is obsessed with Batman. He wears a full costume, even through the airport and down Madison Avenue. What amazes me even more than his dedication to the superhero is how the guard at LaGuardia or the guy hanging off the back of a garbage truck sees him and shouts, "Batman!" My boy nods his head just slightly, acknowledging his public before moving onto the important work at hand, like going to kindergarten.

The Player: Creating Sexual Chemistry

While it's common knowledge that women tend to gravitate toward money and power, many eligible bachelors don't boast either. But the true Player recognizes that the key to fireworks lies in sexual chemistry, that powerful and deciding factor surrounded by an aura of mystery. As a responsible member of the Player community, it's your job to cultivate those subtle sparks and fan them to a roaring flame in record time.But not every curvaceous target will sense these sparks, so you might have to get a little creative. Your past conquests probably give you security and confidence, but even the best can't guarantee chemistry every time. Let's say you want to score with that smokin' bartender who always tops off your drink for free, but she isn't responding with the requisite level of interest. It's time to roll up your sleeves and create sexual tension, even if chemistry isn't immediately evident.Sexual chemistry definedLet's initially adopt the scientific definition of sexual chemistry, which is "a natural, mutual romantic attraction between two people that results from a mixture of physical attraction and natural, mutual personality-based rapport." Of course, that's kind of wordy, so we'll break it down to something more accessible: You need to adapt to her personality and make a few moves that point toward physical attraction -- even if she's not "feeling it."You probably want to close the deal quickly, so let's focus on doing so in a single night. The following are some hints and tips to make that bartender switch gears from neutral to overdrive.Establishing common groundHaving something in common is essential to any level of sexual chemistry. If you click on emotional or intellectual grounds, that is a welcoming start -- you'll have something to discuss. Work on having multiple levels of commonality. The more common ground, the more you'll connect with her and stay in her thoughts. Finding the common ground will require you to listen and pay attention to her in conversation. Establish areas where you both agree without becoming a "yes man." Agreeing with her and even speaking out on some of the points on which you differ will intrigue her. Constant agreeing will make her think you're boring. Being headstrong will wake up the chemistry.Show her that you understand womenTrying to show her that you feel and think as a woman feels and thinks is a waste of time. She knows you have no footing in the world of women. But show her that you understand what women want with good manners -- opening doors, being your best and excelling at communicating and listening. Showing a woman you have style and showing her you know how to be a fool will remind her that she is with a man, and her smoldering interest (and yours) will grow.Ready to start creating sexual chemistry from scratch? Read on...

Difficult Women

God knows there are difficult women out there. Women who are -- at times -- shallow, bitchy, selfish, dishonest and, of course, crazy. But what I'm here to say is this: Your problem is not that these women exist; your problem is that you're trying to date them.Wait. I hear you protesting. You are right now saying to your computer screen: That's the surprising secret about difficult women? But, but, but... all women are like that!Actually, things are more complex than that. Because, while it may be true that every woman has her something, we don't all have the same something. Right? So, why, if you're like most guys, do you find yourself dealing with one or two of the same somethings over and over again? Even when you specifically go looking for someone completely different from the last chick who caused you so much grief, how is it that, lo and behold, here you are, one year later, putting a new password on your phone, again? I'll tell you how.Because it's not that bitches is crazy. It's that you got a thing for bitches... who is crazy. This is also known as having a "type." But where we generally think of having a type as, say, liking redheads or being an "ass man," what most people really have is an energetic type. Someone who acts (and reacts) in ways that we mostly enjoy, until we realize that what we're attracted to is just the exterior, hiding the other quality which, it turns out, bugs the sh*t out of us. And the deal is this -- that other quality? It matches something inside you. So let's look at some common archetypes and what they might correspond to in yourself.The BitchWhat makes her attractive: She's a go-getter. She's sassy. She's a challenge. And, often, she makes money. What's underneath that: The bitch is all about anger. Often, she's been hurt out there in the world and she's developed a tough exterior -- and sometimes interior -- to protect herself. What dating her says about you: There are two ways this can go. You can be attracted to the bitch because she expresses the anger you can't, won't or don't allow yourself to express -- which often means you're "a nice guy." Or she just reflects (and usually amplifies) your own anger back to you. If you're the kind of guy who's known for knock-down drag-outs with his girlfriends, or maybe gets into a bar fight every once in a while, this is definitely you.The SexpotWhat makes her attractive: Duh. She's hot. And she's willing. What's underneath that: A woman who knows how hot she is and has spent most of her life and relationships controlling men with her sexuality. What dating her says about you: I know all men are attracted to "hot," available women. But only a specific kind of guy is actually trying to get into a relationship with a woman who wears Lucite heels -- or just vibes likes she's wearing them. If you're the guy who just can't get interested in a girl who couldn't pass for a porn star, you might have an issue with addictive sex. You know how normal drinkers just have wine with dinner while the addicts are in the bathroom doing blow? When it comes to sex, that's you. You need to get high. Off sex. You know you're this guy if sometimes you just wish you could be the kind of guy who could settle down with a "regular" woman and get it over with -- but you know deep down, you just can't.The Gold DiggerWhat makes her attractive: She's a trophy. Incredibly well put together, she's the kind of girl who, when you're with her, makes you wish you could run into your ex. What's underneath that: The gold digger thinks like an asset manager -- how can she use what you want to get what she wants. What dating her says about you: If you're attracted to trophy wife material, you go for only eights, nines or tens. You're most likely also a "King of the World" type who believes all women are just out for (your) money. If this is you, women are just another resource to be mined or commodity to be traded. So it makes sense that you attract (and are attracted to) women who leverage their own assets in the hopes they'll be able to exploit yours. The beauty of this relationship is that you can both be sure you'll get what you really deserve: each other.

Sleeping At Her Place

This player has spent his share of nights sleeping at her place. With each morning, I have risen and exited with mutual satisfaction, mutual respect and an invitation to return. I've discussed how to pick up and how to conduct one's self as a Player. Now we talk about one of the most harrowing of situations: sleeping at her place. Many a well-taught and equally well-trained Player has stumbled in this area. Wants and desires can be satisfied in her abode, but Players have a code and have style. Prepare yourself with these rules.rule no. 1Don't send the wrong signalsPlayers do not break hearts. We do not leave a trail of dashed women behind as we pursue the next lay and layover. While the obvious wrong signal is to say "I love you" when it is not meant, there are others. These mistakes send the message that the sexual experience is more romantic and momentous than simple mutual gratification. This must be understood at the very beginning before a single piece of clothing comes off. Actions to avoid include an intimate breakfast, spooning in the afterglow and making plans for what to do when you rise from the bed, couch or wherever you two have enjoyed one another. Starry-eyed stares over breakfast, cooking, bringing meals to bed, and cuddling post-coitus are acts that tell her this is more than it really is. If these acts are headed your way, be upfront and complimentary but not rude and insulting. Remember that you are not out to ignore this beautiful lady, as she has just shared something amazing with you. Treating her with silence or indifference not only is beneath a player, but it is insulting. There are compromises and roads in between the wrong signal of over-involvement and the icy tundra of apathy. A quick breakfast before parting is an appropriate exit. A sincere embrace before walking out the door is acceptable.rule no. 2Keep it funSpending the night does not automatically mean eight intense hours of dramatic sex. First, few will experience eight hours of intense, life-changing lovemaking (remember, you're Player in training). Feel free to do other entertaining things together. Consider watching a movie (not a chick flick or she may get the wrong signal) or think about talking over drinks while watching the city from her view. Avoid serious conversations that delve into one another's backgrounds or upbringings. Keep the talking light and seasoned with flirtation and the appropriate amount of innuendo. Will keeping it fun lead to sex? More than likely. The more relaxed and at ease a woman is, the more likely her libido will reflect this. Consider the moments after a heated pillow fight or teasing battle with desserts in the kitchen. These can easily translate into sexual activity that you will both enjoy and not confuse with romance. Be sure to avoid being goofy or silly. Anyone less than a Player would go overboard and treat this eager and sexually charged young lady as if she was a dorm buddy. Having too much fun without aiming toward pleasure and sleeping at her place will ultimately give her one of two wrong ideas: One, she will find your humor and entertainment to be so enjoyable that your sex appeal will diminish rapidly. You will fall from a craved male to a court jester. Secondly, she will take your humor and entertainment to mean that you have no interest in her sexually. Now she will feel rejected and eager to tell her girlfriends about you in less than flattering discussions.The Players rules for sleeping at her place continue...rule no. 3Keep some things to yourselfSex with a beautiful woman who unexpectedly invites you home could catch any Player off guard. One coping technique is to talk, talk and talk about yourself incessantly. Stop immediately. Yammering on will quickly turn this lady's mind from wanting you to stay to wondering when you will leave. A little dash of mystery will remind her of that which she wants and cannot have. The extreme of this tip must be guarded against as well. Being too mysterious can lead a woman to either view you as a stranger or a shady individual; neither of the two will result in sleeping at her place. A stranger is so guarded with his information that she feels no connection and, therefore, is completely turned off. No woman you want to sleep next to with both eyes closed is going to bed a stranger. The shady individual you may be portraying will be going home alone. When overdone, the lack of details and information can lead a woman to believe that you have something to hide. For all she knows, it is anything from a false identity to a body in your trunk. Keep the conversation cursory and even playful (refer to the tip above). But also keep a sense of flirtation and sexuality in your discussions. Remember that anyone's favorite topic of discussion is themselves, so talk about her. She has you at her place, and there is an entire house, condo or hotel room to discuss. While she talks, she will find your interest in her an arousing feature. All the while, you are not talking about yourself.

Difficult Women

God knows there are difficult women out there. Women who are -- at times -- shallow, bitchy, selfish, dishonest and, of course, crazy. But what I'm here to say is this: Your problem is not that these women exist; your problem is that you're trying to date them.nnWait. I hear you protesting. You are right now saying to your computer screen: That's the surprising secret about difficult women? But, but, but... all women are like that!nnActually, things are more complex than that. Because, while it may be true that every woman has her something, we don't all have the same something. Right? So, why, if you're like most guys, do you find yourself dealing with one or two of the same somethings over and over again? Even when you specifically go looking for someone completely different from the last chick who caused you so much grief, how is it that, lo and behold, here you are, one year later, putting a new password on your phone, again?nnI'll tell you how.nnBecause it's not that bitches is crazy. It's that you got a thing for bitches... who is crazy. This is also known as having a "type." But where we generally think of having a type as, say, liking redheads or being an "ass man," what most people really have is an energetic type. Someone who acts (and reacts) in ways that we mostly enjoy, until we realize that what we're attracted to is just the exterior, hiding the other quality which, it turns out, bugs the sh*t out of us. And the deal is this -- that other quality? It matches something inside you. So let's look at some common archetypes and what they might correspond to in yourself.The BitchnWhat makes her attractive: She's a go-getter. She's sassy. She's a challenge. And, often, she makes money. What's underneath that: The bitch is all about anger. Often, she's been hurt out there in the world and she's developed a tough exterior -- and sometimes interior -- to protect herself. What dating her says about you: There are two ways this can go. You can be attracted to the bitch because she expresses the anger you can't, won't or don't allow yourself to express -- which often means you're "a nice guy." Or she just reflects (and usually amplifies) your own anger back to you. If you're the kind of guy who's known for knock-down drag-outs with his girlfriends, or maybe gets into a bar fight every once in a while, this is definitely you.nThe SexpotnWhat makes her attractive: Duh. She's hot. And she's willing. What's underneath that: A woman who knows how hot she is and has spent most of her life and relationships controlling men with her sexuality. What dating her says about you: I know all men are attracted to "hot," available women. But only a specific kind of guy is actually trying to get into a relationship with a woman who wears Lucite heels -- or just vibes likes she's wearing them. If you're the guy who just can't get interested in a girl who couldn't pass for a porn star, you might have an issue with addictive sex. You know how normal drinkers just have wine with dinner while the addicts are in the bathroom doing blow? When it comes to sex, that's you. You need to get high. Off sex. You know you're this guy if sometimes you just wish you could be the kind of guy who could settle down with a "regular" woman and get it over with -- but you know deep down, you just can't.nThe Gold DiggernWhat makes her attractive: She's a trophy. Incredibly well put together, she's the kind of girl who, when you're with her, makes you wish you could run into your ex. What's underneath that: The gold digger thinks like an asset manager -- how can she use what you want to get what she wants. What dating her says about you: If you're attracted to trophy wife material, you go for only eights, nines or tens. You're most likely also a "King of the World" type who believes all women are just out for (your) money. If this is you, women are just another resource to be mined or commodity to be traded. So it makes sense that you attract (and are attracted to) women who leverage their own assets in the hopes they'll be able to exploit yours. The beauty of this relationship is that you can both be sure you'll get what you really deserve: each other.The MessnWhat makes her attractive: She's often charmingly childlike and adorable, and unlike a lot of other women, she really needs you. And that feels good. What's underneath that: She's in trouble. She's an alcoholic, she's in debt, she's bananas, or she's got daddy issues the size of Montana. What dating her says about you: Whatever she's got going on, you imagine you're going to fix it, and that makes you feel powerful. And women who can take care of themselves don't make you feel like that. If the messy woman is your jam, there's a strong possibility that you feel kind of chaotic inside but can't allow yourself to acknowledge that -- it would be too embarrassing (even to yourself) -- so instead you find a messy girl and try to clean her up. Either that, or your mom was a disaster. Either way, therapy would be a really good thing for you.nThe LiarnWhat makes her attractive: She wants to have sex with you on a regular basis and keep it casual. What's underneath that: She swears she only wants to be friends with benefits, but she's kidding herself. In three weeks, she's going to be demanding to know why you refuse to commit. What dating her says about you: There's only one way a woman -- or anyone -- can successfully lie to you, and that's if you're lying to yourself. Usually, you know all along if a woman is really the type who can have sex casually. At least if you're over, say, age 25. But she was there, she was cute and you wanted to believe her, so you went along with it. And now you have to deal with the fact that she's upset you don't want more. The bottom line here is that when you get real with yourself, everyone who isn't being real with you will instantly bail out of your life. Which is precisely what you're afraid of -- that if you're honest about what you want, people will bail.nWhat Do You Do With This Knowledge?nThis is a short list, but you get the idea. So what do you do? Start approaching every date you go on, every chick you find yourself involved with and every old girlfriend you've ever had as embodying some aspect of yourself you need to deal with.nnI'm suggesting that you start paying way more attention to those mechanics. And if you stick with it, even just a little while, I can promise you something amazing will happen. As you begin to see that women aren't really the "other" -- they're just you, except the flip side -- you'll stop running around selfishly taking an up-or-down, hot-or-not vote on every woman you date. You'll become curious about who they are as human beings and what that might reflect back on you. And you'll realize the other surprising secret about difficult women: They're only really looking for their match.

Body Language That Leads To Sex

In The Color of Money, the character of "Fast Eddie" Felson (portrayed by the late, great Paul Newman) called himself a "student of human moves." This is exactly what every man should aspire to be, and what every legitimate Player truly is; they are experts in the science of observation. If your goal involves a great deal of perspiration and echoing shrieks of passion on the part of the ravished female, you must keep a close eye on her body language. When speaking with a woman who you have yet to be intimate with, she will often give you the "go" signal and, although often subtle, she expects you to acknowledge the signal. All women are drawn to men who are both sensitive and attentive, and such a man absolutely won't miss the one gesture that says: "Take me now." Of course, you will have to put in the work before you spot the unspoken proposition, but we've covered all the prerequisites before. This time, it's all about watching, waiting and ultimately acting.She maintains eye contactI've always preached the importance of eye contact in the past, especially when first approaching a target, but this is merely for the purposes of self-confidence. A woman will immediately find shifting eyes off-putting, but at the same time she usually averts her own gaze. Perhaps it's biological or even chemical; when a male is expressing his interest and future intentions, the female will sometimes drop her eyes and blush. Obviously, not all women respond in this fashion, but you can bet your very last dollar that all women will fix you with a certain look when things are proceeding. The trained ladies' man knows this look; it usually comes at you from under the eyelashes. There's the quirk of a smile playing at the corners of her lips, and she appears seconds away from an outright wink. The gaze is steady, seductive and, above all else, clear. Go.She draws attention to/with her handsNow, here's where you need to make the distinction. When nervous, women will often have nervous hands; they will unconsciously fix hair that doesn't need fixing, or adjust a part of their outfit that doesn't need adjusting. However, these are unconscious movements she actually wishes you wouldn't spot, and I'm talking about the very conscious ministrations she fully expects you to catch. Veteran Players realize women have an eye on the man at all times, so when she knows you're looking at her and that slender hand moves slowly up her thigh, the sign may as well be 50 feet high and flashing neon. Mind you, she will never be looking directly at you during these moments -- it's all part of the game. Maybe that hand is on her neck during a mock stretch where she arches her back; maybe her fingers lightly brush her lips. Whatever it is, you had best not miss it.There are a few more body language signs that lead to sex you should watch out for...She inches closerSome of the more liberal women will simply toss themselves into your lap, but they're either drunk or the "liberal" label is simply a nice word for "slut." Most ladies will keep themselves at a certain distance when a guy first approaches them, which is why you should watch that gap very closely. The key is to keep your distance. Maintain the aforementioned gap and resist the urge to move closer, and as your conversation progresses see if she begins to shift. Perhaps you're sitting next to her in a booth (just beware the "Bottle Service Only" signs if you're not prepared to shell out), and initially she's a few feet to your left. However, she has laughed a few times, participated in the discussion, smiled with her eyes, and when she thinks you're not looking, she'll make the shift. It'll be very subtle, a few inches at most. But it should continue if you stay the course. By the time your legs are touching, give yourself a pat on the back. It's a win.She touchesThere's any number of ways to interpret a social encounter, but the lightest of touches can be the most significant of signals. Most times, girls don't like being touched; if you ask them what their No. 1 turnoff is -- in regards to the night scene and clubs -- it's usually men who take the ill-advised initiative to touch them. They'll put a friendly arm around a woman, put a hand on her shoulder while talking or lean in for a hug when it's completely unwarranted. Girls aren't often interested in this confident stance. Hence, it makes perfect sense to realize that when she puts a hand on your forearm or purposely brushes up against you, things are going quite well. Any experienced Player knows that when a woman laughs, places a gentle hand on his arm and looks him in the eye, he has clearance for go-ahead maneuvers.She moves for your benefitWhile women are always careful to keep interested men in their line of sight, they automatically assume your eyes won't be roving. After all, she's sexy as hell and there's no better place for the man's eyes to be. Therefore, if she has deemed you worthy and she's rapidly becoming enamored with the idea of a sexual escapade, she may start moving in a way that is designed to catch your eye. This usually happens after you've broken contact for a moment; perhaps she goes to the bar to get a drink, and she leans over to grab it -- further than would be necessary. Or maybe you've made the appropriate impact and have decided to circulate a bit more, but you can always spot her in the throng; she's "unconsciously" striking a certain pose that gets your attention. Such body language is a definite precursor to more amorous movements, and you must trust your eyes: Yes, she is doing that on purpose.become a body linguistIf you're not paying attention, you're probably missing a veritable horde of signals that all mean the same thing. You don't need to be a genius in the area of human behavior; you only need to spot one of the preceding signs -- and she'll usually provide you with more -- and you're off to the races. However, it just goes to show how crucial observation is for any Player.

Bad Sex

Not tonight, love.When you first hooked up, one look from the missus was all it took for your engine to rev up quicker than a pimped-out ride from The Fast and the Furious. You were, to put it bluntly, like a dog in heat, but those first throes of passion are long gone, and your girlfriend has since lost her almost God-given power to make you happy between the sheets.She may have seduced you with her looks and charm, but if you're dealing with bad sex months after that first night of intimacy, then she might as well look like Whoopi Goldberg. Not that you would tell her that. Unless you possess a heart of stone like Simon Cowell, you'd feel pretty bad watching your girlfriend suffer a Bridget Jones-style breakdown after telling her she's failing miserably in the bedroom.But make enough excuses to avoid a close encounter or drop enough hints about what she should be doing, and your girlfriend will eventually catch on. Here's what to do to if bad sex is ruining your relationship.Rule No. 1: Fake an illnessSince the dawn of time, women have used phony ailments such as headaches and upset stomachs to get out of having sex. But two can play at that game. If the stars have aligned and the moon is in the right place, she might be feeling amorous and up for a night of passion. You, alternatively, would rather sleep, watch sports or do almost anything instead of enduring another night of passionless sex. It's not you; it's her.Yawning at least once every few minutes should do the trick. If that isn't enough to ward off her advances, then make regular trips to the toilet and proceed to groan loudly enough for your girlfriend to hear. She'll soon be colder than a streaker in the midst of a Canadian winter.Rule No. 2: Be cunningWe've already established that you can't just tell the missus how bad she is in the sack. But a little scheming can go a long way. Ask her if there's anything in particular she'd like you to do when getting intimate. Not only does it make your girlfriend feel special, but it also gives you an excuse to tell her exactly what you want. Women love to talk, so use this to your advantage.Read on for ways to let her know she's bad at sex... Rule No. 3: Don't hide your porn stashRegularly getting caught watching porn or flicking through smutty magazines will inevitably lead to a barrage of mind-numbing questions. But if you want the missus to enhance her performance, you have to take the rough with the smooth. She'll immediately question why you feel it's necessary to get your rocks on by watching other women go at it. "What do those trashy whores have that I don't?" she'll wonder after catching you ogling a buxom brunette named Candy and her erotic blond friend, Sasha, working their way through the Kama Sutra.At this point, she'll be vulnerable, easy to manipulate and more susceptible to your lies. Tell her you were watching porn to spice up your sex life and coerce her into sitting through at least one DVD. Then delicately suggest she applies what she learned to your next sexual dalliance. Repeat until she either improves or uncovers your sordid plan.Rule No. 4: Sign her up for pole-dancing lessonsA little manipulation can go a long way for this next tip. While you're thinking about sex every 10 seconds, she's worrying about her weight, makeup, hair, nails, foundation, fake tan, etc. In short, she frets far more about her appearance than you do about yours. So what better way for her to feel sexy while burning the calories than pole-dancing lessons? She may be initially reluctant to accept, but a quick Google search for some news article on how it's not only an incredibly good workout but also a major turn-on for most men should do the trick.Rule No. 5: Tell her she's fatSometimes you just have to be cruel to be kind, and getting her to sexually gratify you is one of those moments. Buying clothes that are a size too small for her is a particularly effective way to deliver your message. After she's finished moaning, a casual comment along the lines of "oh, I thought you were a size X" will have her convinced she's piling on the pounds. If all goes to plan, she'll put more effort into her fitness regime and sexual exploits to burn off those extra calories.

Breakup Rules

Everyone has been dumped or dumped someone, but there is a formula for success in this game to make sure both parties survive the ego bruise.Where was I when I discovered the trick to kicking the craziness that comes from getting dumped? I'm glad you asked. I was at the supermarket checkout, waiting beside the magazines. I seriously saw God in an issue of US Weekly. OK, it wasn't actually God in the US Weekly; it was a tiny, pocket-sized book about dealing with breakups. I don't know how it got there (my guess is it fell out of an issue of Cosmo), but I was convinced that this travel-sized self-help book was specifically there for me.I burned through it before it was even my turn to pay for my discounted tortilla chips. I don't remember much of what the book said, but what I do remember is that it used the word rejection about eight million times. A guy who I was working with had just dumped me. I knew the breakup was coming. In fact, after two years we had started trying an open thing, which basically just allowed us to start new relationships before we had officially ended this one. When we officially broke up I wasn't surprised, but it hit me hard later. I wanted this too, but he made the call. I was rejected first. Seeing him every Monday night was torture. During the week, I felt focused and free. I rarely thought of him, but come shift time on Mondays, I found myself dressing up for him as though that would change things. Rejection. Screw it. It was then that I realized how much of getting dumped is just an ego bruise.There Is No Good Time To Break Up With Someone, EverHow many times have you heard someone who was just dumped say, "And on New Year's, so brutal" or "How could he/she do this so close to my dog's birthday?" Get real.Dumpers: There is never a good time to break up with someone, ever, so when you know you want out, you should just buck up and do it. It's far crueler to stay with someone out of pity, fear, cowardliness or laziness. While we're on the subject of ripping the Band-Aid off, if you have been hanging out with someone long enough to need to actually break it off to get out of seeing him or her, then a text is not an acceptable method of communication.Dumpees: Life sucks. Toughen up. You are not alone.Take A BreakI once had a two-year relationship with this guy we'll call Dale. Dale was an incredible boyfriend. He had manners, he was hot, he was driven, witty and he was a slayer in bed. It was only when Dale and I broke up that I realized the magic of not speaking and how it can save your life after breaking up.Dumpers: Do not text, phone, email, Facebook, Instagram, tweet or communicate with the person you broke up with for at least half the amount of time you were together, or until the person you dumped says it is OK. And even then, proceed with caution.Dumpees: You know what rules about Facebook? You can hide people from your feed without deleting them. This is what you need to do when you have been dumped. (While we're on the subject on Facebook, never put your relationship status on there, seriously. It sucks when you break up.) You also need to email the dumper and say you cannot speak until you feel OK. The person will get it. Plus, he or she probably doesn't want to talk to you for a while either. Ban yourself from communication and if you run into each other in public, say hello politely and move along. Restraint is what it's all about here.Don't Ask Questions When You Don't Want To Know The AnswersJust don't. Don't ask about who your ex is sleeping with or what she was doing with that guy at that bar. Ignorance is bliss.Slip up, Sleep Together And You Are DoomedDumpers: If you dump someone and then sleep with the dumpee, it's not going to end well. Exes always want more than just sex. They probably want to win you back because even if they know you shouldn't be together, this whole game is about power. Don't do it. You'll be in a world of drama when it's over.Dumpees: As much as you want to sleep with your ex for whatever reason, it's always a losing game. Again, restraint.Focus on YourselfDumpers/Dumpees: You are now single. It's time to focus on yourself and what you want. This is a liberating time. Never forget that. Breaking up is not the end of the world. There will be another relationship, another great love and another bad ending. It's just life. We all do it and we're all still here, aren't we?

Picking Up Girls On The Subway

Approaching someone you are physically attracted to and don't know, in any situation, requires the bravery of a soldier.nnLuckily for us in 2012, meeting sexual prospects in the age of social media, online dating and listings means that all most of us have to do to fulfill that human need for contact is to fill out a small profile, include a thumbnail picture and describe what our favorite album is.nnBut the ease that the internet brings to dating takes its toll. Suddenly, contemplating talking to someone while in line for a coffee, or standing in a cramped tube, becomes the equivalent of jumping out of an airplane with no safety parachute. But if you think that sounds scary, try approaching women on the District Line train at 8 a.m. on a Monday morning. That's what I'm about to do.nNerves aside, your day would be made even before it really began if you had a flirty chat with a good-looking girl about the price of a breakfast bap at the delicatessen. But if we all know this, and are too scared to try it, then does that mean we're pretty much screwed? Is it really that difficult and cringe-inducing to ask a woman you haven't spoken to what she's reading? I've dated girls I've met in the daytime before, but I've never taken someone out that I originally met on a train. Today seems as good as any to test those tracks.nnThe London Underground travels hundreds of thousands of single women from one important meeting to another on a daily basis, so I figure this should be easy as I'm presented with one beautiful, successful woman after another on a conveyor belt that only ends when the trains do. If the law of averages is a theory that rings true, this should be like shooting fish in a barrel. Or fishing for women in a cramped train where they can't move, if you would prefer.What time is it? Go time.nWith my best shirt on, tight trousers and a fresh shave, I jump on my first tube. I scope out my surroundings, trying to identify not so much individuals, but vantage points and how people act when commuting. I'm looking at the blank skeleton-stares of my fellow travelers, thinking how hard this might actually be when taking into consideration that no one wants to be here, and no one wants to be disturbed from their coma-like states as they wait for their stop.nnAssurance of interest has to take a back seat in these surroundings. It's not like in a bar where you have a solid 30 minutes at least to consider approaching the person who's been giving you the eye. There's a time limit here, so you can't afford to waste any jittering your knees. I sit down, and shared what I thought was a third glance with the girl in front of me reading a magazine. I find I get away with being mildly insulting when flirting, so I look at my feet like I don't care what her response is, and say the following:n"God that looks boring."I keep my head down hoping to be alerted by a response of something sexy like, "Oh, and what would you know about what I like?", which would be the start of a definite exchange of numbers. But I hear nothing. Silence. My pride stops me from raising my head. She hasn't even threatened to respond. I shake off the discouragement, lift my head, put my elbows on my knees and look at her, in a sort of cool, arrogant way which I thought she'd buy. But she gets up and walks past me, her coat gently slapping me as she turns to step off the train. I need a new approach.nnBeing a bit of a cocky bloke has always got me results as I have a non-threatening face and I'm only 5'7", so I stick with what I know and grab a newspaper from the seat next to me. This is train number two, as I obviously couldn't stay on the one before. My cover was blown. I take a seat next to someone who I shared a glance with as the doors opened to the train. I open to the London What's On pages, where adverts of the various different West End shows are placed. I open the paper wide so that she can see what I'm reading, tilting it her way so as to offer her the story. Same technique, different head position.nIs picking up on the train successful? Find out next...

Tips For One-Night Stands

The allure of the one-night stand may be greater than that of any other sexual escapade in our culture. It requires a chase, delivers a prize and opens a forum of satisfaction, both as a game of hide-and-seek and in the sultry moments with your unknown partner. One-night stands are a firecracker of sexuality: short, explosive, easily found in Mexico, and leaving a lasting memory that often trumps the actual experience.Beware! The No. 1 luxury of one-night stands centers around attachment. With committed sex, you are furthering love (or whatever you think love is). With one-night stands, however, interactions are merely physical. Take our tips for one-night stands and run.Go to her placeWomen tend to keep their quarters a little nicer than men, which is especially convenient when plans are made on the fly. You might not have expected to take anyone home, so your dirty gym socks and unwashed sheets can make your place seem like a war zone to her. Don't ruin the mood with these unnecessary outside forces. Besides, there is nothing like a woman's bed.Also, heading to her place gives you room to flee if things start to head south chemistry-wise. A teary confession or an accidental slip of her ex-boyfriend's name ruins the mood quickly. Hell, she could even turn out to be a psycho. No matter what dampens the flame, an exit plan should always be in the back of your mind in case you have to abandon ship. Leaving is always easier than getting her to leave.Be safeMystery fuels the fire of a one-night stand. She doesn't know you. Everything is physical -- no prior knowledge required and no strings attached. Well, except for one, potentially. Do you really need a reason to be safe? With some areas experiencing increases in diseases like HIV and syphilis, today's one-night stands have added risks, and you don't want to be bringing home any unwanted souvenirs.We all know a guy who has made the occasional mistake with a woman and drilled without any hardware. No matter what she says, unprotected sex can yield fatal results for you, or for her, in the event one of you is carrying a disease that you don't know about. Don't ruin a perfectly good night. Be safe and get tested regularly, especially if you're in the habit of having sex with strangers. Besides, pickup artist extraordinaire and author of The Game Neil Strauss recommends keeping a condom in your back pocket each night out -- if not for protection, he advises, then for a physical reminder that you might actual get some.More tips for one-night stands after the turn...Be adventurousOur girlfriends want sex to be a manifestation of love. This has inspired a wealth of sexual idealization, the kind that single-handedly fuels Hugh Grant's movie career and Kenny G's world tours. One-night stands don't require the same sort of sensitivity, so leave that all behind. Let this be your opportunity to try out a few new things.You have never been with this girl, so communication will guarantee a better experience. She won't know what you're into or what works in your short-term chemistry, so let her know exactly what is going on. Be vocal.On the other hand, don't be too cautious either. This is your time to shine. If she doesn't like something, then back off, but don't hesitate to live out your fantasy. Inversely, she might be frisky too. Maintain an open mind while she explores. Together you'll end up going to previously uncharted territories.Don't be an assGuys tend to let the confidence of a one-night stand inflate their egos, sometimes in a demeaning way. You might not see her again, but don't break ties on a bad note -- if not for your own pride, then because all girls talk. Furthermore, this one-night stand may prompt a desire to extend your stay with this mystery woman. Don't ruin any opportunity to see her again with a cocky demeanor to deter her from future communication.once is all it takesWhen men leave a serious relationship, the aftermath usually materializes into a series of one-night stands. There's a reason for this: couples seek intimacy while strangers seek pleasure. The difference is vast, so be aware when you engage in these short escapades.That being said, be careful. The spontaneity of one-night stands can breed carelessness. Don't ruin your experience by making preventable mistakes.

Interracial Dating

Seal and Heidi Klum, David Bowie and Iman: All are famous interracial couples. Indeed, black/white, Asian/Latino and Indian/white couples are as common in urban America as Starbucks outlets. They're not just dating; people of different ethnicities are marrying and raising families. Back in 2005, Michael Rosenfeld of Stanford University calculated that more than 7% of America's 59-million married couples were interracial. More recently, a Pew Research Center study showed that one of seven new American marriages are now interracial.The study found that the most common configuration of interracial couple is a white male and an Asian female. For instance, in Canada, a country known for its interracial acceptance, about 75% of couples with at least one Japanese partner are an interracial union. The second most-likely ethnic group to date and marry outside their race is Latin Americans, and African Americans are third.This is all the more reason to be open to beautiful women of different ethnicities. But before you date outside your ethnic circle, there are two calling cards you must possess. One is a polite sensitivity to different cultural values, and the other is a confidence in your own racial identity so that sexual rejection won't feel like racism.To buffer the sting of a rejection, know that there are many factors that women use in mate selection, race being only one. Women also consider height, voice tone, pheromones, income, religion, politics, education, fitness -- the list goes on. Add to it her fertility cycle.A new study by psychology professors at Michigan State University found that women demonstrate more fear and avoidance of men who are outside their racial group when they are ovulating. The researchers, who specialize in evolutionary psychology, speculate that this pattern could be an anthropologically hardwired way to ward off marauding males who attacked groups of humans throughout history. One way to protect a village was to defend women from sexual coercion by an outsider. The researchers speculate that some modern women may unknowingly still carry this reflex.But there is a silver lining to this study. Women who were raised in a diverse culture or raised not to fear different men did not show racial fears when they were fertile. If they tend to perceive men of varying ethnicities as threatening, then this fear was heightened during ovulation. My advice: If you suspect that race may be a big factor in a woman's rejection, wait a week and try again. Ovulation only lasts a few days each month, so there are 27 other days to show her your winning personality.

4 Tricks To Make Her Orgasm

She's arching her back, moaning and groaning, and giving Meg Ryan a run for her money. You're impressed by your ability to make her squirm like that, but deep down your thoughts race between: "What if she's faking?" and "If not, how do I hit this magic button again?" If you've ever been there, or for that matter would like to find yourself in that enviable position, check out these four tricks to make her orgasm.Before we get into the tricks that will really get her off, make sure she's worth it; check out our 5 Signs She's Not "The One."Put on musky cologneSmell is the strongest of the five senses when it comes to sexual functioning for two reasons: First, since anything musky mimics testosterone, it'll kick her libido into high gear. Baby powder can have a similar effect by activating her "scent print," which links babies to procreation. Second, because smell, sex and memory centers share close quarters in the brain, the scent of arousal leaves the most lasting impression. The second she gets a whiff of your musky cologne, she'll be transported back to the last time she smelled it on your body.Warm up her feetEvery guy knows that when a woman hits the sack she loves to wedge her cold feet between his legs to warm up. Warm feet do more to make a woman physically comfortable than just about anything else -- even more so if you want her completely naked, which is not likely to happen if she's cold, even with the lights off. What most of you probably didn't realize was the importance of warm feet in increasing the likelihood of her experiencing an orgasm. According to Dutch scientists from the University of Groningen, the odds are increased by 30%. Maybe leaving the socks on isn't such a bad idea after all. If you want to try something sexier, a foot massage with a warming gel can do wonders, especially if you concentrate on the pads of her toes and the webbing in between, which are linked to her nether zones according to reflexology charts. Moreover, lips, hands, feet, and genitals get the lion's share of brain space, where feet and genital centers are neighbors, making them share sexy information. Why else do you think women call shoe shopping "retail therapy" -- especially when they're not getting any at home and feeling bummed out? So socks or stilettos, you choose, as long as they're keeping her tootsies warm. For two more tricks to make her orgasm, read on...Focus on her 10 o'clock and 2 o'clockWhen zoning in between her legs, just as you appreciate her indulging more than just your package, she'd like you to go for more than her hood ornament. If you run your tongue around her clitoral head, concentrating on the 10 o' clock and 2 o'clock marks on either side, and then gently slip your tongue beneath the hood, you'll have her moaning from the intensity. While bang-on is too sensitive, those two sweet spots will make sure that she takes a licking and keeps on ticking, thanks to the bulbs hidden just beneath. The best way to pull off this maneuver is to have her straddle your face as you lay comfortably on your back. She'll get to lean into the headboard so she can drive the action with ease, since you've put her in the driver's seat. Kiss the right side of her spineTouch on the right side of a woman's spine makes her melt more so than the left side, perhaps because the left side of the brain controls her right side and it's the logical side that can talk her into anything. Whether you're kissing her there, stroking her or gently teasing her with a tickler, just make sure your moves are curvy. You'll cover more mileage, not to mention get better mileage out of your touch, since it's significantly more intense than a straight touch. climax trickeryTime for you to take your tricks for a test drive. With all that attention, her skin will be flushed, her pupils dilated, parts of her shaking, and those she can steady, she'll be pushing into you -- until she's done and can't take anymore, that is. Now that's how to make her orgasm for real and, trust us, you'll be able to tell the difference.

Early Ejaculation

It happens to the best of men. You're with a girl and it's feeling good -- really good. All of sudden, way too good. Before you know it, you've concluded your business and you've barely made it past the one-minute mark. As she stares quizzically into your eyes, you have a split second to decide what to do about your early ejaculation. Should you try to play it off with a joke or genuinely apologize? Here are the dos and don'ts of how to react. Laugh it offTrying to casually make a joke of the situation is a valid reaction. If you can get her to laugh about it with you, then it will just be an amusing hiccup in an otherwise pleasurable evening. Take a break, have a good laugh and then try again. If she does not find it funny, you have two options: 1) skip to "distracting her" or 2) find yourself a girl who's not so uptight. ApologizeSure, you could apologize for your premature ending. It's a fine option as long as you don't grovel. A quick "sorry" wouldn't hurt, but don't dwell on it. It really doesn't require a solemn declaration of regret. The only thing you'd really have to be sorry for is leaving her unsatisfied after your quick orgasm. PoutGrown men should not pout. It is not becoming at the best of times, and it is certainly not appropriate on the occasion of early ejaculation. Be a man, suck it up and try again. It may be disheartening, but acting like a petulant two-year-old will guarantee that you don't get a second chance. Extra douchebag points if you manage to directly or indirectly make her feel like your early ejaculation was her fault. PanicDo not panic. In the event of an unexpected climax, resist the urge to flee the room in shame. Stay calm and try to act like it's not a big deal. She'll still be out there when you're finished hiding in the bathroom, and your freak-out will just make things more awkward when you finally chill out. Try to explainThe phrase "this never happens to me" should not escape your mouth in this situation. She probably won't believe it despite your insistence on the rarity of the occurrence. In fact, she might even think you doth protest too much. Believe it or not, women are aware that it happens every once in a while. She doesn't need an explanation.A few more tips on handling early ejaculation, next..Fake like it didn't happenFaking an orgasm is one thing, but faking not having an orgasm is probably even harder. There is evidence left behind after all. So don't try to pretend it didn't happen; just act like it didn't. Instead of pausing to acknowledge it, just move on and keep the pleasure going by other means. Your penis does not have to be directly involved for sex to continue. Distract herThe best possible reaction to a early ejaculation on your part is to focus your attention on her pleasure, thereby distracting her from the fact that you're already finished. If you're using your mouth, hands or sex toys to please her, she won't care when you had your orgasm. Try, try againNo matter which of these reactions come to you at the moment of your untimely orgasm, you can save the situation by getting yourself together and starting from the beginning. If you can't manage to get it up a second time, make sure she is happy for the night by using the other means at your disposal and giving her a repeat performance in the morning, which will be sure to last longer than the first.

Reasons Women Withhold Sex

One of the benefits of being in a long-term relationship is that you have someone that you can readily depend on for regular sex. For guys especially, this is a very important part of a commitment to another person. However, it is precisely when you start to expect sex from your girlfriend that she starts using that presumption against you. Some women make a habit of withholding sex from their partners, while some only do it under very specific circumstances. To men, this seems like cruel and unusual punishment. Of course, there is a difference between a woman simply not wanting to have sex and purposefully withholding it. When a woman withholds sex, she's trying to send a message. Here are some of the reasons she might cut you off and what you can do about it.She's pissedThis is probably the most common reason that women withhold sex. If you've done something that made her furious, she may not be above punishing you by keeping the one thing you really, really want out of your reach. The last thing a woman wants to do when she's feeling any kind of negative emotion, whether it's mad, sad, frustrated, annoyed, stressed, or worn out, is get busy between the sheets. While many guys can turn off the unpleasant feelings and get down to business, a woman finds it more difficult to push those emotions aside and get aroused. You might be satisfied with angry, violent sex, but she wants to work out her angst before she jumps into bed.The solution to this is to find out why she's upset and try to fix it. Sometimes simply acknowledging that you've done something wrong is enough to make her calm down. Other times, the only way to get out of the doghouse is to participate in one of those long, heartfelt conversations in which you share feelings.She's asserting herselfIf she's keeping the good loving from you, it may be an attempt to assert her power over you and the relationship. If there's one area of a relationship women think they have control over, it's sex. She may just be doing it to show you who's boss in bed or she may be compensating for feeling powerless in some other aspect of her life. Maybe she has a cruel boss, a domineering best friend or an overprotective mother.If you suspect that she's withholding sex to assert herself, the easiest way to get the carnal door open again is to compliment her sexual abilities and prowess. This may seem counterintuitive, but if you acknowledge how much you appreciate her in bed she may realize that trying to prove her status is unnecessary.She's manipulating youAnother reason women withhold sex is to get something out of you. When no other methods of getting what she wants are working, she might resort to revoking your sex privileges until you agree to what she's after. This will usually be a pretty big thing. Generally, she's not going to bother holding out on you in order to get you to take out the garbage.The easiest way to get around this is to give her what she wants. If that's not a possibility, you'll have to appeal to her sense of reason. If that doesn't work, try giving her something similar to what she wants. If you can't make that happen, you might have to wait it out and service yourself until she comes to her senses.She's boredShe could be avoiding sex with you because she's not enjoying it. Some women are embarrassed by the idea of talking about sex with their partners, especially if there is a problem. So instead of telling you what's wrong, she might just close up shop.Read on for more reasons women withhold sex..

Big Penises

When it comes to the world of penises, it's a commonly held belief that bigger is better. Most of the time it is. What woman doesn't love the added friction of a big penis? But even the most dedicated of size queens may find that sometimes a too-large penis can be more than a mouthful -- literally.I once met a man who was so well endowed that the first time we had sex he punctured me. We awoke to find blood stains all over the bed the next morning, and, for once, it wasn't because I was riding the crimson wave. Nope, it was just because his dick was abnormally big. As the day went on, I continued to bleed causing me to worry if this was normal. The last thing I needed was an infection below the belt. So I called up a doctor friend to ask for advice. His counsel? Lay off having sex for a few days. You would think he'd know me better than that. Clearly that wasn't an option.Big Penises And Anal Sex: A Deadly Combination Undeterred, I continued to have sex with the Anaconda, as I call him, and as a result continued to bleed here and there. It was all fine and dandy until one day he thought it would be a great idea to spring anal sex on me. In most circumstances, I'm a big fan of surprises. But "Surprise! My dick is in your ass!" is not one of them. I screamed in pain and told him in no uncertain terms to get the hell off of me.It didn't get any better when it came to oral sex. The first time I went downtown, I could barely fit it in my mouth, causing me to accidentally graze his member with my teeth. After a little practice, I finally got it under control, but easy it was not. Still, his larger-than-life penis was not as bad as some of the others my friends have encountered. Some of my girlfriends have experienced penises so enormous they could only allow half of it inside before yelping in pain. It's like going to a buffet and being unable to eat.So what's a guy to do when he has a big penis? Alas, unlike boobs, there is no way to make it smaller or larger (although I sure wish there was).But there are things that man with big penises can do to make sex more comfortable for women. That next...How To Have Sex With A Big Penis1. Use lots of lube: Even if the woman in question is normally pretty moist, lubricants will be her best friend in this situation, since lube will lessen the friction. You can use lube in foreplay, having her rub your member with the slippery stuff. Avoid oil-based lubricants because they cause yeast infections. Instead, stick to water- or silicone-based lubes, which can also be used with condoms. 2. Avoid anal and doggy style: The anal canal is not as elastic as the vagina. A vagina is meant to have objects go in (penises) and out (babies), so it's more prepared to expand. The anal canal, however, is designed for no such activity. It's not impossible, but anal sex with a larger-than-average penis is going to cause most women outright pain if not extreme discomfort. The doggy-style position allows for extra-deep penetration, so it's a better bet for men on the smaller side. A guy with a big penis may very well injure a woman in this position. 3. Stick to missionary, woman on top or sideways: The classic missionary keeps you from thrusting too deep into your lady. Even though it's knocked for being boring, it's a win-win proposition for both parties in this circumstance. With the woman on top position, she can control how far she allows you inside her and you'll get a full view of her hot bod. Having sex sideways is perfect for bigger penises since neither one of you will be able to fully thrust. The limited range of motion is still pretty sexy, as you'll be able to make out at the same time. 4. Take it slow: It goes without saying that when you have a big penis, you shouldn't throw it around like a bull in a china shop. Slow and steady wins the race. Enter her carefully and slowly and build up to a more intense thrusting so she's not caught off guard by your gigantic member.

Swedish Girls

Is the hype about Swedish girls really true? Are they really the hottest women on earth? Well, that's the type of question that is best argued about into the early morning accompanied by pint after pint of beer, so we'll leave that up to you. All we can do is provide evidence for the "yes" side of the argument.nnSo let's say for the sake of argument that Swedish girls are the world's hottest. The next logical question is, how do I meet one? What do I say to her? How to I get her to hang out with me all the time, and ultimately share my bed? Well gentlemen, reporting directly from Sweden, here are some tips for dating Swedish girls.nnWe decided to ask Sapphire, author of the blog Lost in Stockholm, for information about what Swedish girls don't like in a guy.nn"Swedish girls are everything what you fantasize about," writes Sapphire. "They are tall, beautiful, blonde (although often artificially blond dyed hair), busty, athletic, and strong. These Viking women are the enigma wrapped in a conundrum because the men still haven't figured them out."What Swedish girls don't wantnAccording to Sapphire, Swedish girls get fed up with Swedish guys for the following reasons.nn-They're kinda shyn-They're stingy, and don't invite girls out muchn-They're too dependent on alcohol for conversation, and they often drink to get drunk, with no understanding of moderationn-No alcohol equals no conversationn-They're too emotionally distant and far awaynSo what's a guy to do? Read on for tips on how to score a Swedish girl.

Balance Sex & Romance

For many of us, sex and romance aren't necessarily inextricably linked. Sex is fun, spontaneous and is in its own means and ends. Then there's the whole lovemaking side of things, where you and your partner are essentially expressing your feelings for each other physically. You're not always in the mood for "feelings sex" -- sometimes you just want to get it on. On the other hand, she doesn't always feel like having a little quick-n-dirty back alley-style sex. Hey -- relationships require compromise, and what you're in the mood for is often not at all mirrored by the desires of your partner. Here are some guidelines for striking the balance in the long term between getting your physical desires met while also satisfying her need for some romance in the sack.Date night = romanceWhen you're in a committed, long-term relationship, some of the magic inevitably starts to wane. When this happens, the rest of your life starts finding it's way back to the top of your list of priorities. Projects at work you've been neglecting begin to take on new importance, much to her chagrin. If you're smart, you've already incorporated "date night" into your relationship; a night where work, your friends and the entirety of the outside world take a back seat to the wonderfulness that is your girlfriend or wife. Date night is when you focus on romance. Doors are opened, roses are purchased and pedestals are populated with that woman who is far too good for you. On these nights, show her the tenderness that she remembers from that first week you started seeing each other. Contrary to popular belief, women aren't soul-crushing packages of complete irrationality, but they do require a periodic relationship recharge.Girls' night out = sexYour girlfriend has friends -- women you may or may not care for. Really, though, what do you care? She's certainly entitled to a little time to kick back with her girlfriends. In fact, on a night that she has plans to go out without you, you are faced with the perfect opportunity for some spontaneous sex.Women like it when you're spontaneous and they like feeling so attractive that you can't keep your hands off of them. When she gets back from the night on the town, take advantage of some detached, physical sex. She's been out listening to problems and aspirations of her friends, and will likely be in the mood to get down. Be ready.Holidays = romanceWomen love the holidays. The world is, supposedly, filled with good cheer and the malls are filled with good sales. The weather presents a perfect excuse to cuddle up on the couch with you and a glass of wine. The holidays present a perfect opportunity to reinvigorate your relationship and restore any fading romance. Try going ice skating. If you're a good skater, all the better, but if you're a failure, the awkward flailing around will at least make her laugh (and laughter is an absurdly cheap aphrodisiac).Post-argument = sexAn argument is a supernova of passion, hurt emotions and feelings of strength. Both you and your girlfriend are upset, hormones are raging and your blood pressure is up. Basically, you've set yourselves up for a fight with no physical relief. Obviously, you're not going to fight, which means it is time for some lovin'. Sex, especially physical, dirty sex, is a spectacular relief to that fight-or-flight mentality. Make-up sex is legendary when it comes to relief and enjoyment. Obviously, you can't spark a fight just for the make-up sex, but you can absolutely take advantage of an organic fight when it arises.Our final points on how to balance sex and romance...

Sensual Biting

If you want to see a woman squirm with desire, use your teeth during foreplay. Believe it or not, the body reacts to moderate pain in the same manner it reacts to a skilled mouth or tongue: with instant arousal. As the mind catches up, intense sexual excitement follows; it's always a turn-on to discover a man has that kind of power over a woman's body. Which means that biting her in the right place (at the right time) could really make her scream your name.That being said, every woman's threshold for pain is different, so you may need to adjust your sensual biting technique before you really hit the spot. And you'll know when you have -- the moaning and writhing will be a dead giveaway.The Do's of Sensual Biting1- Bite her erogenous zonesIf sensual biting is new terrain for you, start with the nape of the neck. Most women find the area highly sensitive and absolutely love being kissed here. This makes for an easy transition once you have her purring with delight. The inner thigh is equally deserving of your attention, and will often result in her begging for clitoral stimulation. If you really want to drive her wild, don't give in to the request; continue nibbling a trail along the edge of her thigh until she loses control. And she will. Other areas you'll want to pay special attention to include the curve of her waist, her lower back, the area just below her breasts, and her bottom.2- Create buildupIt won't do to just sink your teeth in before her body's ready for it -- that could really be painful. You want her in an aroused state, both physically and mentally. Start with the foreplay you've already mastered: kiss her, caress her, talk dirty to her. If you'd like to up the ante, try something new and unique. Once the desire is obvious, gently drag your teeth across a shoulder, thigh or hip -- anywhere fleshy to ensure minimal pain in case she doesn't like it. If she shudders with pleasure, consider it a green light to continue -- but tread lightly. You want to find her pain threshold without crossing it. Keep an eye on her facial expressions and she'll let you know when to say when.3- Keep it quickThe secret to keeping real pain out of the sensual biting equation is to keep it quick. The longer you maintain the bite, the more pain is registered. Therefore, the ideal nip really shouldn't last more than a few seconds -- unless she asks for something more intense, of course. You'll also want to make sure you don't spend too much time in one spot; this could get painful fast. You don't want her to feel like she's in bed with Dracula!How to keep sensual biting sexy and pain-free...

Sex Positions: What They Say About You

For centuries, we have used what goes on in the bedroom (or outside of it if we're freaky) to help determine who we are. Sexuality and masculinity have forever been intertwined, like Paris Hilton and sex tapes, professional athletes and affairs, and Britney Spears and mediocre comebacks. It's not only how often we have sex that matters, but how we have sex that helps define our manhood. Some men like it fast and hard, while others like it slow and soft. Some men like it dangling from the ceiling while hooked to eight-inch chains, while others like it in the depths of the pacific ocean (mermaid fetishes are so in right now). Others prefer it the old-fashioned way: Strapped to the hood of a Formula 1 car traveling at full speed. Regardless of our personal preference, the way we have sex does more than determine the time it takes for us to get off; it determines who we are as men. Here's what your sex position says about you.Doggy StyleYou have a real disdain toward women, and you try and degrade them any chance you get. This stems from deep insecurities rooted in the many rejections you suffered in high school, mostly due to your overwhelming acne and your complete inability to express yourself through fashion. Now that your face has cleared up and you've read a couple of AskMen fashion articles, girls actually want to have sex with you (after a few martinis) -- and this is your chance for payback. Doggy style is the best way for you to completely demean your partner by implementing any one of the following: the Donkey Punch, the Ram, the Bucking Bronco, and your all-time favorite, the Dirty Sanchez.MissionaryYou're someone who doesn't like to take chances and prefers playing by the rules. That's why instead of pursuing your childhood dream of becoming a trapeze artist, you've been working at the same truck-rental company since college. Luckily for you, your boss' daughter doesn't love you for your spontaneity in the bedroom. She loves you because you always speak in a monotone, only ever order chicken at restaurants and still find Jeff Foxworthy hilarious. Besides, whenever she craves sexual enlightenment, she calls your brother, the trapeze artist.Our discussion of what your sex position says about you continues with The Cowgirl, next...

Bad Sex

Not tonight, love.nnWhen you first hooked up, one look from the missus was all it took for your engine to rev up quicker than a pimped-out ride from The Fast and the Furious. You were, to put it bluntly, like a dog in heat, but those first throes of passion are long gone, and your girlfriend has since lost her almost God-given power to make you happy between the sheets.nnShe may have seduced you with her looks and charm, but if you're dealing with bad sex months after that first night of intimacy, then she might as well look like Whoopi Goldberg. Not that you would tell her that. Unless you possess a heart of stone like Simon Cowell, you'd feel pretty bad watching your girlfriend suffer a Bridget Jones-style breakdown after telling her she's failing miserably in the bedroom.nnBut make enough excuses to avoid a close encounter or drop enough hints about what she should be doing, and your girlfriend will eventually catch on. Here's what to do to if bad sex is ruining your relationship.nRule No. 1: Fake an illnessnSince the dawn of time, women have used phony ailments such as headaches and upset stomachs to get out of having sex. But two can play at that game. If the stars have aligned and the moon is in the right place, she might be feeling amorous and up for a night of passion. You, alternatively, would rather sleep, watch sports or do almost anything instead of enduring another night of passionless sex. It's not you; it's her.nnYawning at least once every few minutes should do the trick. If that isn't enough to ward off her advances, then make regular trips to the toilet and proceed to groan loudly enough for your girlfriend to hear. She'll soon be colder than a streaker in the midst of a Canadian winter.nRule No. 2: Be cunningnWe've already established that you can't just tell the missus how bad she is in the sack. But a little scheming can go a long way. Ask her if there's anything in particular she'd like you to do when getting intimate. Not only does it make your girlfriend feel special, but it also gives you an excuse to tell her exactly what you want. Women love to talk, so use this to your advantage.

Breakup Rules

Everyone has been dumped or dumped someone, but there is a formula for success in this game to make sure both parties survive the ego bruise.nnWhere was I when I discovered the trick to kicking the craziness that comes from getting dumped? I'm glad you asked. I was at the supermarket checkout, waiting beside the magazines. I seriously saw God in an issue of US Weekly. OK, it wasn't actually God in the US Weekly; it was a tiny, pocket-sized book about dealing with breakups. I don't know how it got there (my guess is it fell out of an issue of Cosmo), but I was convinced that this travel-sized self-help book was specifically there for me.nnI burned through it before it was even my turn to pay for my discounted tortilla chips. I don't remember much of what the book said, but what I do remember is that it used the word rejection about eight million times. A guy who I was working with had just dumped me. I knew the breakup was coming. In fact, after two years we had started trying an open thing, which basically just allowed us to start new relationships before we had officially ended this one. When we officially broke up I wasn't surprised, but it hit me hard later. I wanted this too, but he made the call. I was rejected first. Seeing him every Monday night was torture. During the week, I felt focused and free. I rarely thought of him, but come shift time on Mondays, I found myself dressing up for him as though that would change things. Rejection. Screw it. It was then that I realized how much of getting dumped is just an ego bruise.nThere Is No Good Time To Break Up With Someone, EvernHow many times have you heard someone who was just dumped say, "And on New Year's, so brutal" or "How could he/she do this so close to my dog's birthday?" Get real.nnDumpers: There is never a good time to break up with someone, ever, so when you know you want out, you should just buck up and do it. It's far crueler to stay with someone out of pity, fear, cowardliness or laziness. While we're on the subject of ripping the Band-Aid off, if you have been hanging out with someone long enough to need to actually break it off to get out of seeing him or her, then a text is not an acceptable method of communication.nnDumpees: Life sucks. Toughen up. You are not alone.nTake A BreaknI once had a two-year relationship with this guy we'll call Dale. Dale was an incredible boyfriend. He had manners, he was hot, he was driven, witty and he was a slayer in bed. It was only when Dale and I broke up that I realized the magic of not speaking and how it can save your life after breaking up.nnDumpers: Do not text, phone, email, Facebook, Instagram, tweet or communicate with the person you broke up with for at least half the amount of time you were together, or until the person you dumped says it is OK. And even then, proceed with caution.nnDumpees: You know what rules about Facebook? You can hide people from your feed without deleting them. This is what you need to do when you have been dumped. (While we're on the subject on Facebook, never put your relationship status on there, seriously. It sucks when you break up.) You also need to email the dumper and say you cannot speak until you feel OK. The person will get it. Plus, he or she probably doesn't want to talk to you for a while either. Ban yourself from communication and if you run into each other in public, say hello politely and move along. Restraint is what it's all about here.nDon't Ask Questions When You Don't Want To Know The AnswersnJust don't. Don't ask about who your ex is sleeping with or what she was doing with that guy at that bar. Ignorance is bliss.nSlip up, Sleep Together And You Are DoomednDumpers: If you dump someone and then sleep with the dumpee, it's not going to end well. Exes always want more than just sex. They probably want to win you back because even if they know you shouldn't be together, this whole game is about power. Don't do it. You'll be in a world of drama when it's over.nnDumpees: As much as you want to sleep with your ex for whatever reason, it's always a losing game. Again, restraint.nFocus on YourselfnDumpers: You are now single. It's time to focus on yourself and what you want. This is a liberating time. Never forget that. Breaking up is not the end of the world. There will be another relationship, another great love and another bad ending. It's just life. We all do it and we're all still here, aren't we?

Multiple Methods For Multiple Orgasms

Most guys know more about what's under the hood of a car than they do about what's under the hood of a clitoris. We're woefully "ill-cliterate," which is a shame when you consider that the clitoris -- with more than 18 parts, twice as many nerve endings as the penis, and the enviable ability to produce multiple orgasms -- is the indisputable powerhouse of the female orgasm.Fortunately, when pleasuring a woman, there are multiple methods for multiple orgasms, so in the spirit of resourcefulness, here are some sexual survival tips for making it happen.Avoid FreudForget everything you learned in Psychology 101. Sigmund Freud made a name for himself demonizing the clitoris and formulating a truly kooky view of women's sexuality. Freud got the idea into his head that the clitoris was an immature source of sexual pleasure, a mere launching pad for the more mature vaginal orgasm, which, of course, could only be produced via genital intercourse. At the end of his life, Freud acknowledged his incomplete understanding of female sexuality and said, "If you want to know more about femininity, you must interrogate your own experience, or turn to the poets, or else wait until science can give you more profound and more coherent information." Or, for today's modern guy, just turn to the woman in bed next to you and deploy some basic cliteracy.Ladies firstWhen it comes to satisfying a woman, a little old-fashioned chivalry goes a long way. Lest you think the importance of such courtesy is over-exaggerated, direct your attention to Lorena Bobbitt who, when questioned by police as to why she cut off her husband's penis, responded, "He always has an orgasm and doesn't wait for me. It's unfair." Need one say more?The simple fact is that the male orgasm typically comes easy. Masters and Johnson dubbed it "ejaculatory inevitability" and the late Dr. Alfred C. Kinsey declared that 75% of men ejaculate within two minutes.Is it any surprise, then, that researchers from the University of Chicago declared in the 1994 Sex in America Survey that men reach orgasm during intercourse far more consistently than women do, and that three-quarters of men, but less than a third of women, always have orgasms? This means that more than two out of three women on average are consistently denied their climax -- good reason to start hiding the cutlery.Studies such as those by Kinsey and Masters & Johnson have concluded that, among women whose partners spent 21 minutes or longer on foreplay, only 7.7% failed to reach orgasm consistently. That's a shift of tectonic proportions, from two out of three women not being able to reach climax to 9 out of 10 achieving satisfaction, all due to a matter of minutes.So take the path of the true gentleman: Postpone your pleasure. As Sir Thomas Wyatt wrote, "Patience shall be my song."Think outside the boxRare is the man who boasts in the locker room, "I made love to her as subtly and lightly as a feather" or, "I grazed her vulva as with the delicate wings of a butterfly." Yet such language would be appropriate, since the inner two-thirds of the vagina are substantially less sensitive than the outer third. So think outside the box (pun definitely intended), but know that the clitoris is extremely sensitive to physical sensation and needs to be properly prepped for serious stimulation. Avoid her genitals and go easy on the breasts for a good 10 to 15 minutes.

Be Prepared For A One-Night Stand

The one-night stand is the silent engine behind many a night out. The eternal possibility that your night might with you playing the giddy tour guide of your apartment to a sexy new companion is enough to keep you hitting the clubs weekend after weekend.All the anticipation is part of the fun, but what about the moment of truth -- the moment you let a woman into your place for the first time, a woman you've never met before and you may never meet again?Because this woman probably didn't know you before tonight, she doesn't have much to go on. She assumes you're a cool guy -- she's in your house, after all -- but, as the saying goes, anything you say or do can be used against you. And that goes for the state of your bathroom, as well. What you don't want is a night's worth of seduction to evaporate before your very eyes when she sees your dingy sheets and decides that actually, she'd better get home because she has early plans with her sister tomorrow.Before you head out for the night, make sure you have the following taken care of. Trust us, this stuff matters.Keep it cleanFirst and foremost, we recommend that before you go out, you take a very deep cleansing shower and scrub everywhere . Get into all those little nooks and crannies, especially if you want your sidekick to enjoy giving you a tongue-lashing experience. Oh yeah, and try not to sweat up a storm at the club either.Taking her homeLet's get one thing out of the way: If you live with roommates (or your parents -- let's be honest, it's a tough economy), think twice about heading back to your place. She might be just as happy to go to her's. The whole point of a one-night stand is to ensure a wild evening of passion, rather than having to shush one another the entire way through.As mentioned with personal hygiene earlier, make sure your place is clean and tidy before you leave the house. There's nothing that can ruin the moment like your lady watching you shove half of your wardrobe off the bed and into a pile on the floor. Conversely, women love fresh clean sheets that smell faintly of "guy." We heard this from a reliable lady source, so you're going to have to trust us.Make sure you have some alcohol on hand in case you both need a nightcap to loosen up after the sudden change of venue from club to bedroom -- and we're not talking about beer. Sure, she might gladly drink a beer, but have something else on hand too, like red wine or a little vodka and tonic.If you started getting busy on the way homeIf you guys already began your sexual adventure in the car on the way to your place, then forget the music and once you open the door to your house, put her up against the wall and kiss her as though she's water and you've been stuck on a desert for four years. Women love spontaneity, but don't begin ravishing her right away.Foreplay is important even if it may be the last time you ever see her (depending on how good it is, of course). Even if all you want to do is get busy, remember that this is your chance to be creative and take your time. Otherwise, how else is she going to describe you to her girlfriends tomorrow?

Things That Freak Her Out In Bed

Sex is what our bodies were built to do, but at times it can feel so foreign. (Is that just a girl thing? Yeah? Well, take our word for it, OK?) Maybe this explains why alcohol always accompanies first dates? Sex is amazing once you've gotten into a good groove with someone, but sometimes it's awkward, disconnected, and weird. When you go to bed with an new and unfamiliar woman, there are a few big "hell no-nos" you should keep in mind so things don't get off to a confusing start.We don't necessarily want to think of you as our "daddy."Women who are into the whole "daddy" thing are bizarrely over-represented on film. Pro tip: Most of us aren't feelin' it. I was had to deal with an episode of "daddy talk" during one particularly romantic evening. After a night of partying, a gentleman and I humped (oh, excuse me, "made love") on his disgusting bathroom floor. After 30 seconds of half-baked sex he decided this was the moment to bust out some full-on Freudian language. If I had a penis, my boner would have shriveled up inside of me like a grape in the sunshine. Never, ever, ever, do I want to think of the man who gave me half of my DNA while I'm having sex. I know a lot of women -- a lot of freaky women -- who are into everything Dr. Laura would frown upon, but none of them are down with the daddy talk.Remember that sexy time you fell asleep right after finishing? Every once and a while some "scientific study" comes out explaining to women why we are bound to be the weaker sex forever. We love studies like these, they're awesome. Just kidding!In the Journal of Social, Evolutionary and Cultural Psychology one "study" found that men may fall asleep first to avoid commitment conversations out of the fear of a woman's superior verbal abilities. "If men actively avoid commitment promises in post-coital conversation, this could increase the likelihood of women ending the relationship... Hastening sleep onset may evade this adverse effect," wrote the researchers. I'd slap you, "science," but you may mistake this for a high-five. Look, whether you are gay, straight, male, female, or Jamie Lee Curtis, passing out after your orgasm without tending to your partner is selfish and undignified. She may act like she's OK with it, but chances are she is definitely not. Sex is give and take, back and forth. You should enjoy giving pleasure as much as you enjoy receiving and if you don't, then you need to evaluate how much you really even really like the person you're getting naked next to.If it wasn't a sexy dream starring us, we don't want to hear about it.Nobody wants to hear about your dreams. Multiply this concept of "nobody" by a million when it comes to someone you have just started dating. Nobody cares that you had a nightmare where your fifth grade teacher and a pack of headless geese were chasing you through an airport. Nobody cares that you dreamed that you were Beyonce's toilet. Unless you have some psychic dream that dictates the exact winning numbers for the lottery, or had a dream where we an all-powerful sex goddess, please keep it to yourself.We may be into toys, but not with a guy we hardly know.Like most moves in the sack, it's best to test the water before diving in head first. Introducing a sex toy to the mix should be done with careful, unhurried communication, which simply means that you should feel out the situation first. Sex is all about your intuition. Pay attention to her body and don't be afraid to ask for what you want. Depending on the nature of your relationship, your ability to communicate will differ. Trust is the name of the game when it comes to sex. Unfortunately, a lot of people (especially those who are not quite at their peak of sexual confidence) don't offer their desires straight up, so be wise and read between the lines when you need to.

5 Ways To Satisfy Her After You've Peaked

You've already had your orgasm and you're perfectly relaxed, but don't fall asleep just yet -- there's still work to be done. She's still waiting on you to return the favor. So as good as you may feel and as much as you may want to, now's not the time to be selfish.So how can you please her without spending a dog's age doing it? It's simple; follow the tips below for 5 ways to satisfy her after you've peaked.1- Perform cunnilingus & use your fingersWhen you lick her vagina and use your fingers to penetrate her, you're stimulating her clitoris and G-spot simultaneously -- a very smart move. It's a great way to satisfy her after you've peaked. If you can get the right rhythm down, it shouldn't be long before she screams out in delight. She should already be somewhat close to orgasm if you're at all competent at intercourse. Give it about three to five minutes.If you were using a condom during sex, you may be a little apprehensive about putting your mouth down there and tasting latex. What you can do instead is use a polyurethane condom like Durex Avanti, which has no "after" taste.If you're feeling too lazy or uncoordinated for oral sex, another way to achieve the same effect is to simply use your fingers alone. Curl up behind her so you are spooning, then reach around and massage her clitoris. Keep your face close to hers so you maintain a connection even though you're not facing one another.2- Use sex toysYou can also break out a dildo or vibrator to satisfy her after you've peaked. If you're in a steady relationship, it's always a good idea to keep a vibrator under the bed or in a bedside drawer, so you can whip it out within a couple of seconds. Use the vibe in a circular motion on her clitoris and, when you start hearing some pleasant sounds emanating from her lips, repeat that motion.Another sex toy you can use for this purpose is the penis ring. This device will keep your waning penis awake long enough to continue intercourse for a bit. You might not feel anything, but hey, this is about her.3 more ways to satisfy her after you've peaked...

Sex On A First Date

It's a question on many men's minds as they sit in a candlelit restaurant on a first date: Will I get laid tonight? Or will she make me wait?Of course, plenty of men are thinking about more important issues, like whether their date might be good wife material, but suffice it to say, men like sex, so wondering about the probability of a post-dessert romp is natural.Well, the news is good and bad. Mark Regnerus, associate professor of sociology at the University of Texas at Austin and author of Premarital Sex in America: How Young Americans Meet, Mate, and Think about Marrying (Oxford, 2011), knows firsthand. His research project, which includes a wealth of survey data on sexuality, found that a whopping 20% of young American men have sex on a first date. Yup, that's one in five.But before you give a bunch of high fives to your brothers with "A" games or mourn over your inferior track record, here's the other news. According to Regnerus, "Statistically, the 20% are less well-educated, consider themselves a bit more attractive and are slightly more depressed than the average 18-23-year-old in the study."Translated, that means that less intelligent, slightly arrogant and mentally stressed young men tend to go for a short-term fix rather than a longer-term reward. And for those hoping that sex on date No. 1 could be a stepping stone to a girlfriend, there's more bad news. Renowned evolutionary psychology professor David Buss at the University of Texas at Austin and Martie G. Haselton at the University of California, Los Angeles, found that the more sexual partners a man has had, the more likely he is to quickly perceive diminished attractiveness in a woman after the first time he's had intercourse with her. Diminished attractiveness, as in, "I thought she was hot, but now not so much." Clearly, fast sex for these guys doesn't lead to a girlfriend. If the guy is a player, it more often leads to disappointment.Then there's the other bad news. Men who obtain quick sex from more than one partner are setting themselves up to become future cheaters."Many will say, 'when I get ready to settle down I'm going to take things more slowly,'" says Dean Busby, Ph.D., whose work studying thousands of singles and couples has produced relevant and timely data. "Unfortunately, some of our more recent research seems to suggest that the patterns that develop in young adulthood, and their relational consequences, can't just be turned off or avoided once a person decides it is time to marry. Every relationship we have, however brief and insignificant, influences every other relationship we have, and the patterns that we repeat across relationships become very difficult to change."But still, the myth persists that men must audition a woman to ensure sexual chemistry before deciding if she is commitment material. If this myth were true, it would stand to reason that couples who do not test out sexual chemistry before commitment should have shorter, more unhappy relationships. But Dr. Busby and his colleagues at Brigham Young University were unable to make this connection in a study of more than 2,000 couples. People with good sexual chemistry early on did not stay together longer. He explained his results to me this way: "The mechanics of good sex are not particularly difficult or beyond the reach of most couples, but the emotions, the vulnerability, the meaning of sex and whether it brings couples closer together are much more complicated to figure out."

Finding Casual Sex Partners

No-strings sex with a stranger can sometimes be hard to find, despite the large number of horny singles sitting at home on a street near you right at this very moment. Fortunately, the internet provides each and every one of us -- no matter what our looks or charm -- with the opportunity to "sell" ourselves online to a suitable (or completely unsuitable, as the case may be) woman, man or "other." Finding casual sex partners is now far easier than ever before, but don't get complacent; you have some hard virtual yards to cross first.nnHere are some tips on finding casual sex partners online.nstep 1nGet an identitynTo help you out, women want to find someone attractive, funny, intelligent, interesting, and fun to be around. First impressions last the longest; your profile is your sole 30 seconds at most, and the image is the first 20. When it comes to finding casual sex partners online, you won't get any second chances, so make it good. nGet onlinenThere are various dating websites where people all over the globe offer themselves up for all sorts of things, like finding a casual sex partner. Start off by signing yourself up on the various websites. You will need to fill out your profile and some questionnaires and/or quizzes to help women identify if you are interesting to them or not. nstep 3nGet chattingnEssentially, the "if you knock on 10 doors, one will (theoretically) open" protocol works here. So, get knockin'. This means e-mailing or messaging women, expressing your interest in getting to know them better. Don't expect to be welcomed with open legs by every woman you talk to, and make sure you put your best foot forward, and not in your mouth. Be charming, funny and keep some mystery about you -- finding a casual sex partner is not about getting to know each other's favorite food, color and pets' names. nstep 4nGo "dating"nWhen you feel the time is right, ask a woman you have built up a rapport and mutual interest with on a date in a public place. These dates will be when you eventually get laid.nFinding casual sex partners has never been so easy...

Arranging Casual Encounters Online part 2

Have an opt-out agreementBefore arranging casual encounters online, you should makes an agreement that, upon meeting, either person has the right to opt out of the encounter immediately without having to state a reason. This avoids hurting anyone's feelings and having to go through with a tryst you aren't really into. You may hit it off great online, but when you meet face-to-face, sometimes the chemistry just isn't there. Having a pre-arranged "get out of jail free" card can come in handy in these situations.Meet in publicPick a safe, public place for your first meeting with your prospective tryst. You may be tempted to jump right into it and meet in a hotel room or at one of your homes, but it is probably a good idea when arranging casual encounters online to introduce yourselves on more neutral ground first. Don't forget that you may want to use your opt-out, and that will be a lot more awkward if the room is already paid for. You can always head straight to the hotel if she turns out to be exactly what you expected.be safeIt should go without saying that, when arranging casual encounters online, safety comes first, especially when it comes to being with a virtual stranger. There is no way you can know for sure what their STI status is, so always show up with the proper protection. With the right precautions, your online hookup can have a hot and happy ending.

Arranging Casual Encounters Online

The internet has made many aspects of our lives more convenient. From doing research to shopping, we depend on the net for many of our daily activities. You may not have considered going online in search of random hookups, but the miracle of the internet, when properly used, can even improve your sex life (and not just by providing an endless stream of porn).Arranging casual encounters online has become fairly commonplace, and the internet makes finding a potential mate incredibly convenient, especially for people who are very busy or who are not into the bar scene. If what you're looking for is purely physical, however, the internet can be a godsend. Approaching a girl in a bar with the intention of a one-night stand is almost always a losing prospect, so you have to pull out all the stops to seduce her and then deal with the consequences of your one-night-only attitude when she expects a relationship the next morning. All this trouble can be avoided by arranging casual encounters online, where both your intentions and theirs are crystal clear from the beginning. No, it isn't just middle-aged swingers that use the internet for hooking up. There are young, attractive people online who want to keep things simple and have some fun.Check out past AM articles finding casual sex partners and top 10 hookup websites for the information you need on where to find the right person for your sexual rendezvous.Be up frontThe best part of arranging casual encounters online is that you can come right out and say that you're looking for sex and nothing but sex. You don't have to play games and pretend that you're looking for something that you're really not interested in. You can get specific here too. Want to explore a certain fetish or fantasy? Make this clear in your profile or when you start talking to a potential sex partner. In other circumstances you'd have to work up to sharing your deepest, darkest fantasies, but online you can be totally up front about them.Show each other photosMany people who are looking for casual sex want to keep things as discreet as possible. They don't want their family members, friends or work associates to find out what they're into. As a result, they may be hesitant to share photos of themselves online, but in this context, it is pretty much essential to get an idea of whether or not the person you're talking to is attractive to you. You'll waste a lot of time if you wait until the first meeting to see what they look like. You don't have to put photos up on your public profile if it really makes you uncomfortable, but you should at least have them available to send to people you're interested in. Make sure they are real and recent, and insist upon getting the same from anyone you contact.More info on arranging casual encounters online...

Why Women Don't Like Shaving part 2

It's time-consumingNo matter which hair removal option a woman chooses, the process is annoyingly time-consuming. All three options have to be done incredibly carefully to avoid painful consequences. Even if she goes to a professional for a wax, she still has to set time aside to attend the appointment.It's expensiveA bikini wax can cost anywhere from $25 to over $100, depending on where it's done and how much is taken off. Shaving creams, razors and other hair removal products aren't cheap either and women already use them often for underarm and leg hair removal. All of these costs add up over time, making shaving her private area just one more expense to add to the list.It's weirdHaving no hair down there makes a woman feel like a little girl and, quite frankly, the fact that it turns you on may make her feel icky. Grown women have hair and to expect her to be constantly hairless is unreasonable. It may be a fun change every once in a while, but unless your girl stars in adult movies for a living, don't expect it all the time.a happy mediumIf you find that you and your girlfriend are on opposite sides of the fence when it comes to her genital grooming practices, try to come to a reasonable compromise between completely hairless and '70s-hairy. It should be easy enough to agree upon a neat, trimmed genital region that is neither uncomfortably short nor appallingly long. If she's still not convinced, try mentioning that it's much easier to perform oral sex without all that hair in the way.

Why Women Don't Like Shaving

Anyone who has watched '70s porn knows that the standards of genital grooming have changed drastically over the years. Back in the day, a thick bush of hair between a woman's legs was not off-putting and may have, in fact, been desirable to many. These days, in the world of pornography, shaved is the name of the game and women with natural pubic hair are generally featured in fetish movies only.Of course, the porn world is not a direct reflection of the practices of the average person, but there are certainly more men who prefer no hair than men who like their women bushy. Unfortunately, the number of women who enjoy being clean-shaven doesn't quite match up to the amount of men who prefer that they be that way. Just like when we explained Why Your Girlfriend Doesn't Watch Porn, AM continues in our ongoing effort to help you understand the ways of women by aiming to explain why your girlfriend won't shave. So before you insist that your girlfriend go hairless, consider the following reasons why she may be hesitant to do so.It's painful to removeA woman seeking to achieve a hairless look has a few options: She can shave, wax or use chemical depilatories. Shaving is a fairly straightforward process, but there are some drawbacks -- perhaps the most significant of which is the chance of cutting herself in a very sensitive area. You know how annoying a nick on the face or neck can be, so you can just imagine how bad it would be to cut yourself in a much more delicate and nerve-packed region. The pain potential of waxing the genital area should not even have to be explained. In theory, chemical depilatories are a great idea: applying a substance that dissolves hair and easily washes away. Trouble is, these products can be brutal on sensitive skin and the smell can be outrageously bad.It's painful to grow backA freshly shaven genital area can feel great, but unfortunately the fabulous feeling doesn't last long. As soon as the hair starts growing back, a woman is faced with two options: either continue to shave it nearly every day to maintain the smoothness (which can result in ingrown hairs, razor burn and other unpleasant conditions), or let it grow in and suffer through the uncomfortable stubble phase.Read on for more reasons why women don't like shaving...

Male Pleasure Positions part 2

Full mastYou'll need a relatively limber woman for this male pleasure position. While she's lying on her back, raise her legs until they're positioned at a 90-degree angle in relation to her body. Kneel in front of her and place her legs against your chest while keeping them firmly held together. Not only will this position provide yet another means of deep thrusting, but the action is also likely going to be far tighter than usual, thanks to her thighs being drawn together.Tip: Occasionally, when the thrusting really starts to get good, men have a tendency to raise a woman's back further away from the mattress than comfort permits. Forceful thrusting can exert a significant amount of pressure, so make sure her back is getting enough support as you drive her to ecstasy.The lotusAs with the cowgirl position, this male pleasure position requires her to do most, if not all, of the work. You'll need to sit cross-legged on the bed (or floor, though that won't be very comfortable after a few minutes, trust us) and pull her onto your lap. The idea is to have her straddle you via wrapping her legs around your waist, and then raise herself up and down until you've both collapsed in a heap of spent pleasure. If she's having trouble moving up and down, rocking back and forth is just as mind-blowing and less stressful on the lower back.Tip: Lean against a wall or headboard during this one. Not only will it support your back, but it will also give her something to hold onto, which will make it far easier for her to ride you.Doggy styleDoggy style -- the staple of the porn industry. Perhaps one of the most animalistic scenarios when it comes to sex, this male pleasure position is all about getting one's rocks off. A relatively easy position to deliver the goods from, doggy style gives you deep penetration at the pace of raw lust. Not only is this position straight to the point, but it's also straight to orgasm with the least possible effort.Tip: Many women complain about the lack of intimacy when it comes to doggy style. This is because men often go through the motions without any other type of contact. To make her feel more connected, try a bit of dirty talk, gentle hair tugging or even mild spanking.male pleasure mattersEven though we've approached these positions from the angle of male satisfaction, most of you will still do your best to please your woman first, regardless. This is exactly why we've selected these male pleasure positions for you -- they're guaranteed to blow your mind even if you're concentrated on pleasing your woman first. Add these male pleasure positions to your sexual repertoire, and don't be afraid to be a little selfish every once in a while; your woman knows you've earned it.

Male Pleasure Positions

As always, we'd like thank our readers for their relentless pursuit of perfection in the bedroom. If not for your tireless efforts, many women would never have known how incredible an orgasm can be. Therefore, in appreciation of your never-ending attempts to satisfy the fairer sex, we're taking a moment to encourage a bit of well-earned selfishness in the boudoir with a few male pleasure positions. While the following male pleasure sex positions can certainly drive a woman wild, their primary function is to provide maximal sexual pleasure for you.Read on as we tell you how to get the most out of the best male pleasure positions for vaginal and anal sex.CowgirlIt's no surprise that this classic male pleasure position has stood the test of time; maximum penetration for both partners allows for some of the best sex imaginable. It makes our list for one simple reason: She does all the work. You're certainly welcome to help her along, but most of the physical work is carried out by her. This means you can lie back and enjoy the view as she bobs and jiggles her way (and yours) to orgasm. The cowgirl also provides maximum penetration, which equals maximum stimulation for you.Tip: If she's especially self-conscious about her body, try suggesting the reverse cowgirl instead: It's the same idea, but facing the opposite direction. This position will feel just as good while alleviating any concerns she might have about feeling overexposed.Around the bendDeep thrusting is a primal sexual urge experienced by most men. Unfortunately, many traditional positions prevent thrusting to the hilt, which can leave a little something to be desired when it comes to sex. This male pleasure position, however, in which you bend her over the nearest piece of furniture, will satisfy that urge from the moment of penetration. With her legs spaced and her rump in the air, you'll be able to thrust deeply without having to worry about injuring her during the act.Tip: If she complains about the lack of intimacy, you can resolve this by simply leaning forward until your chest is touching her back; this will make her feel more like you're having a shared experience, and less like she's only there for your own pleasure.Inverted rearThis is another male pleasure position that makes thrusting easy. Lie down on your back and have her lie on top of you while facing the ceiling. Grab her thighs and spread her legs apart until she's in a reverse straddle. Due to her positioning, her mobility will be limited, but yours will be relatively unencumbered. Once she's in position, you'll be able to thrust as deeply as you like, for as long as you like -- preferably until she's screaming your name.Tip: Wild sex in this position can make it difficult for a woman to stay balanced; be sure to keep a firm hold of her thighs to help her stay on top.More male pleasure positions to keep you happy...

Top Places To Make Out part 2

The couchThe couch, like your bed, is a piece of furniture designed for lounging, so making out on it is always a good idea. While you maintain your comfort on the couch, it's also just different enough from making out in the bedroom to up the excitement factor. Watching TV or a movie on the couch could give you plenty of time to work up the nerve to put your arm around her -- if you're still getting to know each other.The swimming poolWe're not talking about the local public swimming pool here. No one will appreciate you sucking face in front of their toddlers in water wings. However, if you are lucky enough to have your very own pool or hot tub, it can be one of the best places to make out. Water makes everything sexier and the buoyancy of being in the pool allows for more freedom of movement. Plus, you're already wearing very little clothing. It's not hard to see why the swimming pool is one of the top places to make out.The elevatorHitting the stop button like they do in the movies may garner you more attention than you'd like, but a quick make-out session between floors can be really hot. Just make sure you're disentangled by the time the doors open. Elevator rides with strangers are awkward enough, and nobody wants to go up 10 floors with the couple they caught making out when they walked in.The drive-inThe drive-in has served as the ultimate make out spot for young people since it was invented, since it provides an innocent excuse for parking and enough time to enjoy an enthusiastic make-out session before the credits roll. Combine this with the teenage thrill of making out in the back seat and you've got a tried-and-true top make-out spot.The old reliableOf course, that comfy, convenient bed shouldn't be written off of your list of top make out places for good. Going to the movies is fine when you're feeling adventurous, but when you want to experience truly uninhibited passion, there's no better place than between the sheets.switch it up a littleMaking out is one of those things that makes you feel like a teenager again. It's oddly innocent yet totally sexual. Especially if you're in a long-term relationship, we recommend making out in some of these spots that we've recommended -- it's sure to spice things up. If you're just starting to date a woman, making out in an unexpected place shows her you're up for anything.

Top Places To Make Out

Your bed is a logical place to make out. It's comfortable, it's private and if the make out session leads to sex, there will be no need for awkwardly getting up and walking to another part of the house. It's no wonder most of us think of our bedrooms when it's time to get busy. However, if you've only ever made out in beds, it's time to push your boundaries and get frisky out in the world. Here are AM's top places to make out.The back seatUnless your ride is a stretch limo, chances are your back seat isn't the most comfortable place in the world to make out. The back seat definitely doesn't make this list because of its comfort factor. No, the reason the back seat is one of the top places to make out is because, no matter how old you are, when you're getting busy in the back seat, you'll feel like a carefree teenager again. When you were younger, the back seat may have been the only place where you could get a little privacy. Now that you're older, you'll get some excitement out of how relatively public and risqu your back seat is.The outdoorsWhen the weather is right, a quiet spot outside can be among the greatest places to make out -- you can simultaneously enjoy nature and each other. Plus, there's the added thrill of the possibility that someone could walk by at any second. The excitement of getting caught makes the outdoors a top place to make out. So spread a blanket, look up at the stars and get close.The movie theaterMaking out in a movie theater is an art. The key to doing it without sacrificing your dignity is all in your choice of movie. It should be one that is not very popular so that the theater won't be crowded. Find a spot near the back, preferably in the corner so that you're not making a spectacle of yourselves. Be considerate of the other theatergoers: You wouldn't want to sit beside two people groping each other throughout an entire movie, so don't subject your neighbor to it either. Finally, you'll want to make sure that neither of you have any interest in seeing the movie you've chosen, since you probably won't catch much of it.

When To Get Tested part 3

She's cheated/You've cheatedIf either you or your partner has cheated, it's time to get tested. This goes for whether or not the cheater went the whole nine yards. When it comes to oral sex, women can pick up chlamydia and gonorrhea during fellatio -- and they can pass it to someone else the same way. You should also be tested if either of you cheated "safely." Bacterial STIs, like the aforementioned chlamydia and gonorrhea, don't require intercourse for transmission; heavy petting is all it takes. The same goes for incurable diseases like herpes, the gift that keeps on giving. Cheating is like opening a box of rotten chocolates; you never know what you're going to get, but whatever it is, it won't be pleasant.Testing tip: If she's just confessed to cheating, you should ask her to get tested immediately. This is especially important if you're going to stay together and work through the infidelity. Waiting a few weeks, or months, to broach the question will only re-open the wound, which could undo any emotional healing that's already taken place.One of you notices physical changesAs we mentioned earlier, most sexually transmitted infections have a window of time during which they can go be undetected. If an STI goes unnoticed in the early stages, the symptoms could mistakenly be dismissed as benign when they finally present themselves. For example, if your woman develops an unusual genital ulcer five months into your relationship, it's more than reasonable to expect her to get tested again. After all, illnesses of that nature are particularly difficult to detect.The same goes for you; if she notices a significant change in the smell or color of your semen, you shouldn't be offended if she brings it to your attention and asks you to get tested. Follow-up testing is in both of your best interests. Tell her you've noticed some changes in her body and ask her how she's feeling. Tell her you're worried about her, and you think she should visit her gynecologist to rule out infection.Testing tip: Don't come out and mention STIs right away; mention the symptoms and give her a chance to draw her own conclusions. If she doesn't connect the dots, tell her you think it would be a good idea if you both had some follow-up testing done. This will sound more like genuine concern and less like an accusation.better safe than sorryWhile few people relish the idea of asking a partner to get tested, it's a pleasant alternative to coming down with a sexually transmitted infection. If you approach the situation from the angle of mutual responsibility, most women will agree to get tested without taking offense. After all, she'll feel better knowing that you're free of infection, too. Let your woman know that your concern is genuine and she'll view your suggestions as the epitome of responsibility -- and women just love a responsible man.

When To Get Tested part 2

Trying to get pregnantIf fatherhood is on the agenda, both you and your woman should be tested for STDs before you start trying -- even if you were both tested at the start of your relationship. Why? Because most sexually transmitted infections have a window of time during which they can slip beneath the radar. In other words, one of you could still be infected, despite your test results having said otherwise. It's important to note that your results are just as important as hers; you could be carrying an infection she hasn't yet acquired, but could acquire during pregnancy. This is highly significant, because diseases like syphilis and hepatitis B (blood-borne infections that can be asymptomatic for decades) can be passed from mother to fetus, sometimes resulting in premature delivery or stillbirth.Testing tip: If she hasn't already suggested this one herself, approach it from the angle of responsibility. Tell her you know it's unlikely either of you has anything to pass on to your future child, but you want to ensure the baby's health at all costs. Your woman will find the suggestion admirable and endearing.Deciding when to get tested might be tough, but these tips should help...

When To Get Tested

In today's age of life-threatening sexually transmitted infections, you have every right to know that your potential girlfriend has a clean bill of health before climbing into bed with her. You're also entitled to a little reassurance at other points in the relationship, when the need arises. Some will find the idea of asking such questions intimidating, which is understandable, as the recipients of such questions often find them offensive. Not to worry; asking is far less difficult than you realize, and a little sensitivity can go a long way. The following tips will help you determine when to get tested, and how to ask her to do the same.New relationship Unless you've been tested during the last 24 hours, or have been abstinent since your last checkup, it's a good idea to suggest mutual STI testing when starting a brand new relationship. This will ensure she doesn't feel like you're accusing her of being diseased, and will put the focus on mutual health -- as opposed to only safeguarding your own. Tell her you think it might be a good idea if you both drop into your local clinic for some peace of mind. If she recoils in horror at the idea of visiting the clinic together, that's fine; testing for women is more involved and many prefer using their own gynecologist. Either option is fine, as long as she chooses one of them.Testing tip: If she flat-out rejects the idea, this could mean she's afraid of learning the answer, which suggests she's no stranger to risky behavior. This doesn't mean she's infected, but it does mean you'd be wise to use protection until she's proven otherwise.

Swedish Girls

Is the hype about Swedish girls really true? Are they really the hottest women on earth? Well, that's the type of question that is best argued about into the early morning accompanied by pint after pint of beer, so we'll leave that up to you. All we can do is provide evidence for the "yes" side of the argument. So let's say for the sake of argument that Swedish girls are the world's hottest. The next logical question is, how do I meet one? What do I say to her? How to I get her to hang out with me all the time, and ultimately share my bed? Well gentlemen, reporting directly from Sweden, here are some tips for dating Swedish girls.We decided to ask Sapphire, author of the blog Lost in Stockholm, for information about what Swedish girls don't like in a guy. "Swedish girls are everything what you fantasize about," writes Sapphire. "They are tall, beautiful, blonde (although often artificially blond dyed hair), busty, athletic, and strong. These Viking women are the enigma wrapped in a conundrum because the men still haven't figured them out." What Swedish girls don't wantAccording to Sapphire, Swedish girls get fed up with Swedish guys for the following reasons.-They're kinda shy-They're stingy, and don't invite girls out much-They're too dependent on alcohol for conversation, and they often drink to get drunk, with no understanding of moderation-No alcohol equals no conversation-They're too emotionally distant and far away So what's a guy to do? Read on for tips on how to score a Swedish girl.

Sexual Intelligence part 2

Also, whether young or old, gay or straight, male or female,when American adults have sex, they frequently: Are self-conscious or self-critical about their body Dont feel as close to their partner as theyd like Dont feel confident that theyre going to have a good time (which is why they dont do it more frequently) Are concerned about performance -- either their own or their partners Feel inhibited about communicating what they want, dont want, feel, or dont feelHealth problems are also frequently part of normal sex -- because normal people have health problems.So, are you starting to look pretty normal? Are you starting to realize this might not be the right goal?I want to change things for you -- and not by improving your sexual function. This book isnt literary Viagra. Its more like literary brain surgery (sorry, no tummy tuck, boob job, or hair implants, just brain surgery).The awkwardness and emotional isolation described above are what most people get when they try to have normal sex. And thats why your vision of sex matters. So lets spend the rest of the chapter exploring why its not important to be sexually normal and why, in fact, pursuing normal sex is often destructive.Of course, by normal sex most people dont mean the realityIve just described, but a romanticized vision of perfect performance, perfect environment, and nothing too novel or psychologically challenging. The only thing normal about that kind of sex is the fact that so many people aspire to it, and so few people have it. (And heres a secret every sex therapist knows: even when people get this kind of sex, theyre not necessarily satisfied with it.)So if, like so many other people, youve been pursuing the wrongthing (normal sex), you need a new way to think about sex. Although most people assume its logical to have a performance orientation (how many times per week, how many minutes beforeorgasm), thats only one way to look at sex. And its exactly thewrong way.

Sexual Intelligence

It's not important to be sexually "normal"... in fact, pursuing "normal" sex is often destructive." Heres whats normal: adults have sex primarily when theyre tired. This shapes the quality, content, and frequency of the experience. Most adults save their prime time for things that are either more important (raising their kids, working after hours, maintaining their health, handling crises) or more reliably satisfying (watching TV, going out, sharing hobbies, playing around on Facebook). Not having much energy is one aspect of normal sex that most people dont want. But many adults seem to believe that most sex will inevitably take place when theyre not at their best, without considering the consequences of this kind of sex life -- that it may become routine, not involve much time, lose its playfulness, and that using contraception or a lubricant may seem like too muchtrouble.If we think of normal as common, typical, and accepted as the way things are, this is what normal sex actually looks like: Awkwardness and self-consciousness are common. Communication is limited. Neither partner laughs or smiles much. One or both partners are obsessively concerned about performance. One or both are unsure what their partner likes. One or both tolerate what they dislike, hoping that it will stop soon. Masturbation is kept secret. Theres difficulty using birth control without embarrassment or conflict. Desire requires a perfect environment. Sex is sometimes physically painful. He believes that her orgasm problem reflects on me. She believes that his erection problem reflects on me.

Powerful Women

* What You Need To Know * Americans have less sex than most other nations. * The more household power a woman has, the less sexual activity she has. * Couples in America are often too tired to have sex. "Americans tend to be low on sexual frequency, compared to the rest of the world." Tweet This Quote Ever wonder how much sex married couples are having? Depending on the study you read, there seem to be as many different kinds of sex lives as there are marriages. According to the Durex study of sexual well being, Americans tend to be low on sexual frequency compared to the rest of the world (118 times a year compared to the average of 127). In another study posted by the famous Kinsey Institute, 13% of married couples reported having sex a few times per year, 45% reported a few times per month, 34% reported two to three times per week, and 7% reported four or more times per week. I think the key word to notice is reported. The biggest challenge for sex researchers is that most studies are self-report studies, meaning that they are open to embellishment. Usually by men, who tend to report higher levels of sexual frequency. If their reports are true, who are those guys having sex with? Perhaps each other? Or perhaps women tend to under-report because of the sexual double standard.Now another study throws a new factor into the gender equation in terms of sexuality. A survey of six African countries shows that the more household power a woman has, the less sexual activity she has. Specifically, if she is singly responsible for large household purchases, decisions on health care and family obligations, she has sex less often. The wife who jointly shares responsibility for these decisions with her husband has more sex than women who have total responsibility.

Top 10: Female Sex Fantasies

If you think women dont sit around fantasizing about very naughty things, think again. Women are experts when it comes to dreaming up the sauciest of fantasies, and they dont bother limiting themselves to the traditional. The top 10 female sex fantasies covers everything from fetishes to threesomes, and you may be surprised to know that many women want to do more than just fantasize. Some women spend just as much time hoping their men will help put their female sex fantasies into practice. Sound interesting? Read on: We'll give you the inside scoop on the top 10 female sex fantasies, and what shes really daydreaming about when you least expect it.No.10 Domination (her dominating you) Women love a big strong man who can sweep them off their feet and carry them into the sunset -- but you may be surprised to learn that one of the top female sex fantasies is to have that same big strong man begging for sexual release in the bedroom. The entire scenario revolves around you worshipping her body and begging for her attention. Why? She gets to be in control while enjoying total devotion from her man in the process. What more could she want?

7 Ways To Enhance The Male Orgasm part 2

3- Have her stimulate other parts of your body The anus is where most men's G-spots are found. While you're having sex, having her simply rub the outside of your anus, or, even using her finger to massage your prostate may lead to one hell of an orgasm. If you're totally against the idea of anal touch, then have her wrap her hand around your testicles and massage them, and even tug on them lightly. Having her do this when you feel your orgasm approaching provides the best results. 4- Interrupt your sex While you're having sex, stop the lovemaking and engage in other activities for a little while. Then penetrate her again and keep doing this until you're about ready to explode -- and I mean that literally. Interrupting the sex will not only intensify your orgasm; it will intensify hers as well. If she begs you to keep going, and you don't, chances are you will have a squirter on your hands. 5- Tighten and release your muscles Whether it's your pelvic or your thigh, squeezing your muscles for a few seconds and then letting them relax will serve to make your orgasm an unforgettable one. Obviously, I am not suggesting that you should blatantly hold your breath and squeeze your muscles while your women stares at you, petrified about what's going to happen next. Be subtle, but feel free to exercise your Kegel muscles, or tighten your thighs while you're making love. 6- Engage in some bondage Whoever said that there's pleasure in pain was right on target. Sometimes, hair pulling, spanking and choking can lead to unforgettable orgasms. Of course, your woman has to be willing to do these things to you. Then again, I personally get off on doing such things to my woman. There's nothing quite like having a woman submit to you and beg you to spank her. Needless to say, when I arrive, I arrive big time. 7- Focus on your orgasm Many guys tend to pump away like maniacs when they're about to orgasm and ejaculate. I suggest that you slow down when you feel yourself about to let go. Penetrate her at a much slower pace, and focus on the sensations involved when your ejaculate approaches the base of your penis and makes it way out of your body (and into a condom, hopefully). intensity at its finest So now that you can turn your orgasm into a life-altering experience, use your newfound powers to make your love life all that it can be. Until next time, take your own O all the way to Z.

7 Ways To Enhance The Male Orgasm

I spend so much time focusing on how you can please your woman, that I sometimes forget that even you, actually we , need to enjoy ourselves as well. That said, today I'm going to help all you guys out there enhance your own almighty orgasm. Now before you place your woman in position and prepare to astound yourself, keep in mind that you do have to pay attention to her needs as well. Yes, you will be multitasking in bed, but it's not that difficult once you figure out how simple it can be to amplify your orgasm. And chances are that by attempting to improve your own orgasm, you will, in turn, enhance hers in the process. the pleasure is all yours When you do have sex with your woman, make yourself aware of what's going on around you. It's easy to get sucked into the immediate gratification, but there is a lot more to orgasm than ejaculate and a nap afterwards. 1- Pay attention to physical sensations Listen to the noises surrounding you, such as music or her moaning (or even your own). Feel her body against yours and use your hands to explore other areas of her. Inhale the scent of sex and enjoy the redolence surrounding both of you. Use your mouth to kiss and taste her body. And finally, look at her, or use as mirror to look at the both of you while you're into each other. 2- Fantasize Sometimes fantasizing about being with your partner in a dangerous situation, or role playing that you've just met her and don't even know her name can serve to enhance the sensations of sex and lead to a very powerful, orgasmic release. As well, fantasizing that she's someone else entirely is also okay; just don't tell her you're doing it, or worse, call out the wrong name. Stimulate, delay and tighten

Make Your Woman Want Your Sex part 2

Day #3: Kiss, touch & boobies The kisses are still very important. Keep them coming and remember; slow's the way to go. But now comes some fun... Now it's time to give her body a little rubdown -- a sensual massage of sorts. While you kiss her -- each time you kiss her -- place your hands on her waist and hold it for a few seconds, before you start making your way up until you reach her awesome breasts (aren't they great?). If she's a nipple freak, make your way to them over her shirt and rub them for a minute. Stop right there; playtime is over for today. Day #4: Kiss, touch under clothes & phone call Today, besides that long sensual kiss in the morning, you're going to call her from work to tell her that you can't stop thinking about her. Tell her you keep fantasizing about what you and her could be doing in bed and that you can't wait to get home. When you do get home, you're not going to have sex with her; you aren't going to have anything even close to sex with her. Instead, you're going to feel up her body, kiss her yet again, and tease her like crazy. When you get underneath her pants/skirt/shorts, feel up her thighs but don't touch her vagina. When you get under her shirt, feel up her stomach and her back, but don't touch her breasts. Let out a slight moan when you touch her and look at her body as though you've never seen anything so beautiful before. End it with a sensual kiss, but keep your eye on her. Warning: She may very well attack you on this very night. Day #5: Kiss, touch, boobies & nakedness This is it. This is the day you've been waiting for. Today you will do everything already mentioned -- kiss, caress, rub, nipple visit -- but you will also take a shower, come out wrapped in a towel and kiss her neck softly. Once you've adequately given her a soft, slow kiss, all you have to do is lay back and wait. She'll be attacking in 3, 2, 1... thank me later You shouldn't have to go through this whole process to get a little action, but sometimes even we tend to forget about the little things that turn women on. So if a little kiss here and a light massage there is all it takes to get her to become the aggressor, then I say, hell yeah! Until next time, keep your woman on the attack.

Make Your Woman Want Your Sex

There are good lovers, there are great lovers and then there are smart lovers. The smart lovers are the ones who know how to turn a woman on so that she ends up being the aggressor. Hence, today's sex tip. You are going to learn how to turn your woman on in four days so that by the fifth day, she attacks you with total abandon. The way to making a woman's vagina tingle is by acting as though she turns you on like crazy, but you simply aren't desperate to have sex with her. Even if you're dying to, you need to maintain a tad of self-restraint for this one. the five-day sex attack Believe it or not, in the next five days, you're going to treat your woman like gold but without seducing her fully. Most guys tend to go all the way once they kiss their woman, but not you; you're going to seduce her to a certain extent each day, calculating each move you make so that she's left wondering why you're not on the attack. Just remember that the key to each day is slow, smooth moves. Always be subtle, always be smooth. Let's begin the five-day journey. Day #1: Kiss Today is simple enough. Throughout the day, kiss her as though it's the first time you're getting to lay your lips on hers. Kiss her slowly and with passion. As well, give her a light massage by rubbing her shoulders. Look her in the eyes and give her that silent, "I think you're hot" look. Eye contact can work wonders for both first-time couples and established ones. Day #2: Kiss & touch Keep the duties of day #1, but add a little more spice to the mix. To start, when you kiss her, let the kiss last just a tad longer. And talk to her. I know. Bow-ring ... but women appreciate having their partners listen to them. So ask her a question, let her take that usual hour to answer it, and then ask her a follow-up question. The main purpose of this exercise is to make her feel as though she's really important to you. And so she should be... so should her sex. You're only three days aways from the attack...

Lubricants For Sex part 2

O'My: If you're a health nut, this is a great lube for you: it's completely organic, but doesn't sacrifice functionality. If you're worried about all the chemicals in other lubes, O'My's the way to go. Overall, it's similar to Astroglide. Wet: This one is almost as popular as Astroglide, but Wet is a bit thicker. It's also available in various flavors -- perfect for when you need some added slickness for oral sex. Slippery Stuff Gel: According to the rumor mill, Slippery Stuff was originally designed to help divers get in and out of tight wetsuits. Somewhere down the line, though, someone discovered that there was a far more interesting use for this wonderful lube. It's thick and very long-lasting, but gets somewhat stringy as it dries. Slippery Stuff Gel is, overall, a pretty good middle-ground between Astroglide and Maximus. KY Jelly: The world's most famous water-based lube, KY frankly isn't the best. It dries up quicker than better-quality lubes, and gets tacky as it dries. I do not recommend it highly. KY, actually, was designed for medical use. That is, it's designed to facilitate easy entry, and clean up quickly. I suggest that you stick to lubes that are designed for sex. silicone-based lubes Silicone-based lubes are similar to water-based lubes, but are generally much greasier and last much longer, despite having a thinner texture. In fact, that's their main advantage: silicone-based lubes take ages to dry out. No muss, no fuss, no need to reapply. What's more; you can actually use them in water and they'll still work. They're not quite as easy to clean up as water-based lubes, though. Those who don't like silicone-based lubes say that using them is like having motor oil slathered on your bits. Others swear by it. Popular silicon-based lubes include: Wet Platinum: By the makers of Wet, naturally, this is high quality and very long-lasting. Eros Bodyglide: It's almost identical to Wet Platinum, but more expensive. ID Millennium: ID Millennium is a good lube, but not quite as smooth as Eros or Wet Platinum. It's still a good choice, however. oil-based lubes Oil-based lubes are... well, you just shouldn't use them. Why? First, they corrode latex, so you can't use them with condoms. Second, they're bad for your woman's vaginal health in a variety of ways. And finally, they're slimy and messy. Seriously. Baby oil, Vaseline, Crisco, etc., are known for their lubricating properties, but using them is just a bad idea. However, there is one oil-based lube that I can let slide: Men's Cream: This is an oil-based lube that I think deserves special mention. Why? It's probably the first product ever designed specifically as a lube for male masturbation. Say goodbye to weird scented hand lotion and all that garbage. If you're of the millions of guys out there who needs something to make his solo flights nice and smooth, I highly recommend Men's Cream. Just don't use it for penetration. slippery when lubed Most sex stores will carry at least a few of the brands mentioned here. There are also many online sex stores that will carry these lubes and more. Also, Astroglide, as previously mentioned, can be found in many drugstores.

Lubricants For Sex

Plenty of you out there have probably run into a problem just like this before: your girlfriend's vagina is bone-dry during sex. It's chafing you, hurting her, and making the sex unpleasant in general. You try using spit -- no good. It doesn't last, and repeatedly rubbing your spit on a woman's crotch really isn't your idea of a good time. You try lubricated condoms, but the greasy sandwich bag sensation isn't helping matters. What to do? One word: lube. Personal lubricants are the quickest, easiest, and (maybe) most effective solution to problems like unusual dryness on your lady's part. Lubes can also help prolong lovemaking sessions, make your own masturbation sessions better. It's also virtually required for anal sex -- an activity that's becoming increasingly common among couples. using different lubes Even if you don't think you need lube, you may be surprised at what it can do for your sex life. Think about it: quickies are no problem with lube. Just apply some and you're off to the races -- it eliminates the need for your girl to get wet first. And speaking of which, say you have a girl that takes ages to build up enough natural lubrication for sex. Give lube a try, and your jaw muscles will thank you later. So if you think you're a guy who could benefit from using lube, read on. I'll give you the lowdown on different types of lube, things to be mindful of, and reviews of the most popular and widely available brands. Virtually all lubes on the market today fall into one of three categories: 1- Water-based; 2- Silicone-based; and, 3- Oil-based Each of these has their advantages and disadvantages. For most situations though, water-based lubes are by far the most popular. water-based lubes Water-based lubes are just that: water-based. Their main feature is that they're smooth and slick, but not sticky and messy like silicone and oil-based lubes can be. Since they're water-soluble, skin and mucous membranes will absorb them. This makes cleanup a breeze: just a little warm water, maybe some soap, and the lube will easily wash off the skin. However, it also means that you might have to periodically reapply it, depending on how long you have sex for. This is one of the chief drawbacks of water-based lube, since we all know that in the heat of the moment, an interruption is probably the worst thing that could happen. Water-based lubes also have the added advantage of being completely condom-compatible (oil-based lubes corrode latex and cannot be used with condoms -- more on that later). One thing to watch out for, however, is that many water-based lubes contain glycerin, which can promote infections in women pretty easily. So make sure your girl cleans up right away after using one. Popular water-based lubes include: Astroglide: Maybe the most popular water-based lube out there. It's on the thin side, but nice and slick, and long-lasting. It's also available in many drugstores, which is convenient. If you've never used lube and are just looking to try something out, Astroglide is a great place to start. Maximus: This is some heavy-duty stuff. Very long-lasting and very thick, this is the lube you'd use if you needed, well, maximum slipperiness. For this reason, it's popular for anal sex. Maximus is what you want to use if you really need to grease up good. More water-based lubes, silicon-based lubes, and an oil-based lube designed solely for masturbation

Increase Your Sex Appeal part 2

Confidence A confident man is a man who has no problem meeting women. The thing is, you need to be confident in all facets of your life, not just business. Learn to walk with a certain swagger, talk as though everyone needs to hear what you want to say, and portray the image of a man who has it together. Some of the ugliest guys get women simply because they have that air of confidence that other guys lack. Do whatever it takes to develop a confident attitude. Phase II Now that you're the man when it comes to meeting women, you need to make sure that your sex appeal is top-notch in the bedroom as well. Here's how: Grooming Although that rugged look works for some guys, a neat appearance will always impress a woman. But in this instance, I'm not talking about your face -- I'm talking about grooming your pubic area. Obviously, you don't need to annihilate the hair from your body completely; rather, keep the area neat and trim. You never know when you'll end up having sex, so make sure your pubic area is welcoming at all times. Stamina If you can last for as long as you want in bed, you will be dubbed "the master." Women prefer men who have control of their sexuality by being able to not only resist them on occasion, but also by being able to last when it comes to penetration. Increase your stamina in bed by doing Kegel exercises daily, and even practice different sexual arts like Tantra. Sex moves Some guys coin a signature move when it comes to sex, but I think that as long as you're mildly creative in bed, you will make the right impression sans signature move. However, as I've advised in past articles, it's very important to cover all the necessary ground; that includes kissing, licking odd areas of her body (like her ankles, her back and her wrist), giving her great oral sex, and of course, engaging in sex positions she'll love. go forth In the grand scheme of things, only you can up the ante and figure out what it takes to turn the women who surround you on. I'm only here to provide the ideas that might inspire you to make the necessary adjustments. So until next time, keep turning the ladies out.

Increase Your Sex Appeal

As far as sex goes, the subject itself is appealing. But it seems that many guys have a difficult time increasing their sex appeal in all the ways that really matter to women. But today, all that's going to change. Sex appeal isn't just about sex, as I'm sure you already know. The ladies want a man who has it together, both physically and mentally. So examine the following checklist and find out if you have what it takes to turn on just about any woman on Earth. Phase I Fitness If a woman can visually determine that you're fit, your penis is already halfway inside her. Despite the fact that women list a "sense of humor" first on the list of qualities they look for in a man, a guy with a great body will always get noticed. If you don't already, I recommend that you start working out and developing your muscles in order to look healthier and stronger. A fit man is equated with a healthy sex life. Believe it. Smell People always talk about having a signature scent, and while I agree that that's all good, many women have told me that they like the fact that I smell fresh and clean all the time. In keeping with that theory, shower every morning and make sure your clothes smell fresh. Applying cologne is great, just don't drown yourself in it. Your objective should be to make sure that you smell clean without having to using Calvin's help. Manners If there's one thing that gentlemen do, it's get laid. And if you want to get women, you have to treat each and every one of them as though they're the only women on Earth. Open doors, be polite, smile, always let them go first... even if some women have that "feminist" attitude, over 80% of women will fall for your charms. Dance moves Don't sign up for the Justin Timberlake class for hip-hop beginners , but do take up some ballroom dance lessons. That way, you'll learn rhythm when it comes to the two-step and, eventually, you'll become more confident to start dancing in nightclubs anywhere. Women find men who can dance attractive; there's no doubt about that. And while you don't necessarily have to dance like you walked off of a music video set, some rhythm does impress women. They don't call sex the "horizontal mambo" for nothing, you know. On to one of the greatest appealers of all and Phase II of your mission...

11 Sensual Valentine's Day Ideas part 2

"Try using body paint and playing games in which she has to guess what you're writing on her body." 5- Feed her Maslow wasn't kidding when he said our physiological needs need to be satisfied first. So why not combine two of them for maximum pleasure? Our next sensual Valentine's Day idea involves increasing your libido with food. Cutting up fruit like strawberries, melon, apples, and chocolate can only serve to make the sexual fun even more, well, fun. 6- Blindfold her The cliche would have you blindfold and feed her. This time, however, we recommend you blindfold her and present her with different scents, making her guess what each one is. Make one of them an actual perfume gift. Along with the perfume, make her smell things like incense, flowers, oils, etc. 7- Tie her up "Choke me, spank me, pull my hair." No, that's not where we're going with this entry (but if that's your thing, man, then happy Valentine's Day). Women cited domination (you dominating her) as one of their top 10 female sex fantasies. There's nothing quite like having a woman submit to you completely. She wants you to own your raging hormones, she wants you to savagely run your fingers through her hair and to feel the weight of your body. Begin by tying her hands to the bedpost with a scarf (a scarf she will later receive as a gift) and then have your way with her. 8- Use a feather Going down on her is one thing; using a feather to drive her crazy and make her beg to give it a little lick is another. Use a strong feather -- or any other touch-based sex toy -- to tickle her entire body, ending at her vagina. 9- Buy her lingerie Most men find it difficult to buy their girlfriend lingerie, so they don't. Here's how to buy her lingerie. Now that you know how, get her a sexy, lacy satin getup, and once she puts it on for you, tear it off and do your thing. Wasn't that easy? 10- Sexy games No, we're not talking about naked Twister. Try using body paint and playing games in which she has to guess what you're writing on her body. A wrong answer gets you five minutes of oral sex; a right answer gets her five minutes of tongue action. 11- Chocolate What would this special day be without chocolate -- and the 101 ways that you can play with it? Try melting chocolate on each other, and pace yourself as you devour every inch of her body. If you feel like this Valentine's Day idea isn't substantial enough, combine it with another idea, like prolonged foreplay (No. 1 ). we dare you This Valentine's Day, we dare you to channel your inner master provocateur, to get creative and, if nothing else, get kinky. We dare you to make her day so memorable that it will make her girlfriends' boyfriends look like amateurs. Can you handle it?

11 Sensual Valentine's Day Ideas

What You Need To Know You can't go wrong with sensual pampering, like massages and spa-like baths. Lingerie is a timeless sexy gift. Use sensual treats like chocolate to spice things up. "Speaking of warming her up, your foreplay session could be preceded by a hot bath." Get more gift picks, date ideas and relationship advice in our Valentine's Day Guide. Let's fast-forward a few days: It's Monday morning, you're standing by the water cooler casually exchanging stories about the night before -- Valentine's Day -- with the guys. What kind of guy do you want to be? The conservative, who "surprised" his girlfriend with a box of chocolates and a fancy dinner? Boring. Even the boss' morning meeting stories are more interesting than that. The ol' married guy, whose sex life depends on that very day? Please. This Valentine's Day, you can be the guy who stepped outside of his chocolate box, who dared to do something a bit more kinky, and who can stand by that water cooler with a smirk on his face that doesn't require any explanation. Where to start? If you want to impress her, start by pleasing her with these 11 sensual Valentine's Day ideas. 1- Prolonged foreplay Let's jump right into it (no puns intended): When was the last time you engaged in prolonged foreplay that did not culminate with penetration? Exactly. We underestimate how important it is to warm her up, make her feel special and, ultimately, have her so turned on that she's begging for it. We know what you're thinking: "Seriously?" And, "Am I capable?" Yes and yes. Sometimes the anticipation is hotter than the climax. So, we recommend relishing that moment of anticipation because, hey, you'll enjoy it too. Kiss, touch, lick, tease, bite -- you choose the verb -- all night long. Finally, if the idea of prolonged foreplay without it leading to penetration is painful, think of it this way: There's no better time than Valentine's Day to make the sacrifice -- and she'll remember it for the rest of the year. Win-win. 2- Warm bath Speaking of warming her up, your foreplay session could be preceded by a hot bath. This sensual Valentine's Day idea involves filling the bathtub with rose petals and scented oils, which will definitely help her relax and prep her body for what's about to come. Here's the thing. Obviously you're running a hot bath for her; she knows this and so do you. If you're already making the effort, why not commit to it and go all out? Here are some tips on how to set the mood. Play some sensual grown folks' music (Sade is foolproof -- and it's pronounced "Sha-day"), dim the lights and light the candles and make sure that you are clean (i.e. shower) before stepping in to the tub. There's nothing that kills the romance like knowing you're bathing in your own filth. 3- Massage oils Shop around for some massage oils that come packed with flavor. Whether you like banana, almond or chocolate, now you can rub her body down and lick off the remains. 4- New location Sex on Valentine's Day? Wow, how original. The solution doesn't involve modifying the act; it involves modifying the location. If you're a play-it-safe kind of guy, then throwing her over the dinner table in a moment of passion will read out of character and will likely turn her on. Or try something a bit unexpected like the stairs. For a real rush, consider public sex. The fact that it's taboo and the fear of getting caught provides an ideal outlet to release your inner kink. It's Sunday night. An evening walk in the woods sounds good. Maybe it's time to take out the trash -- you know, in that alley. Take your sex life to new heights on Valentine's Day, and she'll walk into the office Monday morning with a smirk of her own. Feed her, blindfold her and tie her up. That's next...

Rate Your Sex Skills part 2

Creativity Factor A- The Artiste You're constantly thinking up new sexual positions. You use body paint to draw a bikini on your woman's body and then lick it all off. In essence, you are the Van Gogh of the bedroom. B- The Sketcher You decorate the room occasionally and may think up new ways to seduce your girl, but you have yet to try a variety of positions and the use of toys. C- The Stick Man Lighting a candle before the act is as creative as it gets for you. To you, sex is supposed to be fun and shouldn't require smoke and mirrors for an effect. Endurance Factor A- Marathon Man Not only are you able to go for a second round at will, hell the first round lasts at least 30 minutes -- and that's just penetration. B- The Stroller You have the ability to last long, given that you don't just stick to penetration when it comes to your sex sessions. And occasionally, when you've filled up on your energy drinks, you can easily go a second round. C- Quick Draw For you, foreplay lasts a few minutes and the same goes for penetration. Sometimes she orgasms, sometimes she doesn't. And it's not because you can't last longer, rather, you don't see the point. who are you? Mostly A's The fact that you can freak women out is great, although it may not always work in your favor. You're always thinking outside the box and can easily work your magic to get into every woman's box. Keep it up. Mostly B's I wouldn't go so far as to call you a full-on freak, but you know how to get down and dirty on occasion. I recommend that if you end up in a long-term relationship, you should attempt to try even more new things and take broader, braver steps on occasion. Mostly C's Dude! Come on. Sex is not just for procreation. If you want to keep your woman satisfied, you'll need to step things up a notch and start making sex the stuff legends are made of. No one can help you but yourself. And who knows, maybe if you try new things, your woman will be inspired by your new attitude and drive you crazy in bed.hone your skills No matter how great you are in bed, there's always something new to be learned. Take the time to explore your strengths and weaknesses in bed, and work your magic to be the star you know you are.

Rate Your Sex Skills

Have you ever been told how good or bad you are in bed? Have you ever wondered what you might be doing right or wrong? Are you prepared to venture into new areas of sex, but aren't sure what to do exactly? Well, considering we're on our own when it comes to sex education that we can really use, this week's tip is going to help you determine how good you are when it comes to all things sex. Of course, this isn't based on how big your penis is, but rather how well you bode when it comes to satisfying the ladies. Let's get started. Pick the options that best describe you and find out what, if anything, you need to do about it. Spontaneity Factor A- Anywhere, anytime You're always prepared to have sex at the drop of a dime and end up having it at the most inappropriate times. You've even been known to pull over on the side of the road just to get it on with your girl.B- Occasional shocker Although you tend to plan your strategy carefully, sometimes you throw caution to the wind and bend your woman over and indulge in animalistic quickie sex when your erection calls for it. C- Calendar sex You don't like surprises and you prefer to have things organized, even when it comes to sex. If it's not in the schedule, chances are it's not going to happen. Kinky Factor A- Crazy freak From tying her to the bed to heading out to swingers clubs, you are one kinky fother mucker . Any woman you take to bed transforms into a freak once you're done with her. B- Subtle star Although you habitually take the safe route, sometimes you engage in role-play or perform a strip show for your chick. But whips and chains are out of the question. C- Generic vanilla You prefer to stick to the three sex positions you picked up from watching porn and would rather leave all that crazy stuff to the movies. How creative are you? And how long can you last?

Figure Out What You Want In Bed

When it comes to sex, too often, guys settle for a little penis play without actually knowing that they may enjoy having other things done to them. But if women generally require a little revving before you dive in, then I think it's high time you had the same standards. Then again, it all depends on what you like. There are guys who want their women to attack the penis head-on, while other guys might enjoy being seduced. That said, here are some suggestions that may help you figure out what you may want when it comes to all things sex: Masturbate slowly The next time you decide to masturbate, do it slowly. Mix it up by stroking with your fingertips rather than a closed hand, and change the tempo every so often. By trying different methods of masturbation, you may figure out that your penis responds to other methods of manipulation and not just the aggressive, "get it over with in two minutes" stroke. Let her explore your body Short of making the request, opt instead to make a game of foreplay wherein your woman has to seduce you by trying to make you erect without touching your penis. Women love a challenge and chances are she'll start licking different body parts, talking nasty and even stripping for you.Increase foreplay time Instead of simply kissing her, then going down, and then getting in, why don't you start venturing into areas of her body that are generally ignored? Lick behind her knees, her inner thighs, her back, and her ankles, and chances are, she'll do the same. Before you know it, you'll discover that you love having your nipples sucked and your G-spot massaged. Remember; reciprocation is key when it comes to sex. Add massage to the mix A body massage can always help you discover new things about yourself. Get your girl to rub everything from your thighs and neck to your back and feet, and you'll figure out that there are more sexual triggers on your body than you ever thought possible. Switch up oral sex It's game time again. Because no one wants directions when they're doing their oral thing, what you can do instead is turn it into a game. Ask her to tell you exactly what to do when you go down on her, and then you can do the same. When it's your turn, get her to suck just the head, then the base, and then your testicles. You can even get her to take breaks away from your genitals and focus instead on licking your thighs or giving your anus a tickle with her tongue (if she's the "it's all good" type... and you've just showered).keep trying new things Sex is no longer new to you, but if you keep trying to discover the unknown, it can be. It's up to you to put forth the effort because sometimes your woman will assume that as long as she's touching your penis, you're satisfied. Until next time, keep her hands off your penis until you're ready to give it to her.

The Female Orgasm part 2

Awaken her body Now that you've managed to stir her mind, the rest is a matter of mechanics and technique. Relax her body Steering clear of her sexualized body parts, take a few minutes to give her a light massage that'll awaken her senses. Rub her shoulders, her back and her thighs -- lightly tap each area with your fingertips. Ignore her vagina The best way to encourage a woman's orgasm is by ignoring the area from where it originates for a while. Start rubbing her body more aggressively, kiss her body and go near her vaginal area without actually touching her inner lips (labia minora). Do the same to her nipples: kiss her breasts without actually placing your mouth over her nipples. Use your mouth & hands Spread her legs and bring your mouth to her clitoris. Use your tongue to lightly tap against it for a minute. Eventually, start pressing your tongue against her clitoris and the hood while you lick it. At this point, use your fingers to manipulate her vagina. Because you have more control with your fingers than you do with your penis, you can manipulate her clitoris and G-spot more easily. She may reach orgasm at this point.Do two things at once If you can, suck her nipples while your fingers are doing their thing inside her. Or, you can tickle the outskirts of her anus while you penetrate her. Accomplishing two tasks at once will confuse her senses and may lead to orgasm. Penetrate her This is a tough one because some women like quick thrusts, others prefer slow thrusts, and yet others like a combination of the two. I recommend that you do the latter. Start off with slow, deep thrusts and then increase your speed -- but not so much that you're no longer penetrating her deeply. If she responds in a positive fashion, place her in a position that will allow for full penetration. She may orgasm at this point. Use toys While many women will have reached orgasm at this point, some may not be able to. Remember; it's not your fault -- especially if you've tried all the aforementioned tips. It may be because she can't surrender her mind to the situation, or isn't as well-acquainted with her body as she should be. If that's the case, sex toys may help her discover the spot that drives her to orgasm. Start off with a simple vibrator and if you like the reaction you get, incorporate other toys into your sex life.there are no guarantees Like I mentioned before, because all women are different, what makes one reach orgasm may not work for another. It's up to you and her to keep the communication lines open about what you like and try your hand at a variety of sexual techniques. Until next time, keep her coming.

The Female Orgasm

Now we all know that every woman is different and there is no surefire method to guarantee the female orgasm. But there are ways to increase her chances of doing so and your chances of bringing her there. There is one thing that all women can definitely agree on when it comes to the female orgasm, however. If you can seduce their brains, chances are, their bodies will follow. And because an orgasmic woman is a happy woman, if you keep her sexually satisfied, she'll want more sex, which, in turn, will garner you more orgasms. So are you ready to make her splash? Seduce her mind If you want to make sure that her body surrenders, you must first have sex with her brain. Talk about sexual plans It's okay to get her mind going with visions about what you're going to do or what you imagine doing to her. Talking about sex is the first step in enriching your sex life.Reveal your fantasies In the spirit of talking about sex, you need to be open about your fantasies, within reason, of course. Tell her about the one in which she's stripping in a gentleman's club, for example, and you have no idea who she is, but she approaches you and begins silently seducing you with a dance in front of hundreds of men. In turn, you can ask her deep, probing questions and get her to reveal all the crazy things she imagines when her brain is wandering into the realm of female orgasm. Reminisce about past sexual experiences If you can recall a time when you made her waters fall, talk about it. By doing so, you will stir those feelings she experienced when she was reaching her peak. Make her feel sexy From getting her to put on lingerie to looking at her as though she was the hottest woman on Earth, making her feel sexy will make her feel sexual. Now, on to the techniques that'll make her orgasm...

7 Original Places To Touch Women

Men love sex. We do. And there's nothing wrong with that. Many women also love sex, although few of them quite as much as we do. If, however, you learn how to touch your woman in ways no man has ever touched her before, your chances of getting more sex from her will increase tenfold. That said, here are seven parts of her body you might want to head to before you get your freak on. Not only will you arouse her immensely, you'll show her that you know that sex isn't simply about penetration alone. 1- Spine While you should never massage the spine directly, feel free to use your tongue or fingers to glide up it every now and then. To drive her crazy, let your tongue graze over the little hairs on her back. Or, you can always use your fingers to tickle your way up to her neck. 2- Behind the neck Believe it or not, for some women, the back of the neck is the spot that makes them melt. Next time you kiss your girl, move her hair away from her neck (if applicable) and breathe on her neck, letting your lips graze against it before you kiss and then lightly bite into it. 3- Scalp While you're kissing your girl, put your hands on the back of her head and massage her scalp for a minute. Feel free to give her hair a little tug from the roots; it will heighten her senses. On to the other four parts you're probably ignoring...

Music That Enhances Sex part 2

Dance Considering you're doing your own horizontal dance, listening to some soft, original dance music will serve to make her sway her hips more so on your penis. Personally, I think this is the best kind of music to have sex to. Ethnic If you're the type of guy (or couple, rather) who enjoys trying out new things every so often, why not put on some bellydancing beats or soft Greek rhythms and let her show you what she's made of? If the music makes her feel sexy, she will proceed to show you exactly how sexy. Not to mention, penetration will definitely feel a little spicier. You can always start out the foreplay by dancing together and then you can, oops!, accidentally end up inside her. If you're in the mood to take things slowly up the foreplay department and move into penetration with ease, then jazz is the kind of music you might want to try out. If there's one kind of music that can get any woman in the mood, it's bossa nova. The Brazilian voices and eclectic music will leave any woman feeling happy and perhaps horny, and she'll be enjoying her orgasm in no time. As will you. play that funky music And there you have it; enough music to keep you sexually satisfied for at least a couple of months. Remember that although music can enhance sex and all its surrounding activities, you should try to adapt the beat to whatever you're doing with your girl. What I like to do is turn the volume up to make a woman comfortable enough to moan a little louder. Add some lighting and take your time, and before you know it, your woman will start turning on the stereo to give you the hint. Until next time, let the beat take over.

Music That Enhances Sex

When it comes to sex, you need to make sure you set the scene for the session. And what better way to do so than by using music to enhance the sexual experience? The kind of music you opt for is entirely up to you, but most guys (and women) will agree that death metal is out of the question. So, depending on the kind of sex you'd like to have, choose your music accordingly. But rather than opt for an album by a single artist, I recommend opting for compilation albums -- i.e. soundtracks and what have you. For now, here are some suggestions you might want to keep in mind the next time you happen into a music store. R&B The great thing about R&B music is that it usually comes with lyrics, so if there's something you want to tell her without actually saying it, you can say it with song. And if not, then let the men and women of this genre help you seduce her. Electronica If you like to chill out and go through various speeds and tempos while doing the deed, then this music will serve to give you and your girl exactly what you're looking for. This music, along with a good bottle of wine, can turn your session into something hypnotic.

9 Movies Women Can Enjoy

4- Caribbean Undercover Stars: Tera Patrick, Caroline Cage As they're being chased in the tropics by smugglers, a couple makes time for some hot, steamy sex. The scenes, both sexual and scenic, are awesome. 5- Touched For The First Time Stars: Jessica Drake, Asia Carrera As Jessica creates a sculpture of a naked man, he suddenly comes to life and they engage in some of the craziest sex she's ever imagined. You may get some great ideas here. 6- E-Love Wanted Stars: Natalia Wood, Elizabeth Lawrence After meeting on the Internet, a man and woman decide to meet in a park, where, as you can imagine, they begin engaging in all kinds of oral and vaginal sex. 7- The Trouble With Sex Stars: Taylor St. Clair, Wendy Divine In front of a roaring fire, a couple engages in some crazy sex while a man watches through the window. It's for the voyeur in all of us. 8- Thief Of Hearts Stars: Sunrise Adams, Nina Ferrari A movie that includes full on sex, as well as the use of toys, and a man who decides that watching a couple go at it might be an awesome idea. A great movie that gets graphic enough to keep you interested the whole time. 9- The Experiment In Sex Stars: Jenna Haze, Sondra Hall You can't go wrong with sex in a Jacuzzi; just ask any guy who's ever been on ElimiDATE . After all the sucking, licking, poking, and prodding is done, they do it all over again. watch and learn If you want more mainstream films to start, then check out another sex tip, but if you're ready to get naked and nastier with your girl, these are the movies for you. Until next time, just press play.

The All-Orgasmic Loveseat

Emily had been shopping all day. By lunch she'd seen so many furniture stores it felt as though she were becoming part of the furniture herself. "Can't we just get that leather one from Harvey's?" she asked her husband, Nick. "I really liked it." Nick dismissed her. "The colour's wrong. And it's way too expensive. Now, what do you think of this one?" As usual, he brushed her comments off and went to test-sit on a garish zebra-patterned monstrosity over by the porch swings. Emily rolled her eyes and sighed. She no longer cared about buying a new couch. All she wanted to do with take her shoes off and relax, maybe open a bottle of wine and get close to Nick like she hadn't done in... was it that long? It seemed an eternity since they'd actually sat and talked, longer since they'd made love in the tender fashion that left her breathless and close to tears with joy. Now he was always busy, always keen to acquire new things with his new-found wealth from his up-and-coming job. It wasn't how things were meant to be, but she'd kept thinking, It won't last long, he's just getting settled, things will be better soon. Watching him puff up cushions and bounce exuberantly on springs, she felt restless and frustrated. What's more, the coffee from an hour ago had done it's work, and the urge to pee was growing stronger by the minute. They never have public toilets in these places, she thought to herself, shifting from foot to foot. "Can we go soon?" she asked Nick, but he was grilling a sales assistant over possible discounts on the zebra. Finally unable to bear the pressure on her bladder, Emily sidled up to a female assistant and asked to use the staff toilet. "Sure," the woman smiled. "Just head down that corridor, turn left, and go through the door marked STAFF." Emily didn't bother to tell Nick where she was going; he wouldn't listen anyway. Hurrying down the corridor, she went through the STAFF door and emerged into another white hallway with several exits leading off it. Desperate, she accidentally opened a door marked PRIVATE STOREROOM, glimpsing numerous pieces of brightly coloured furniture before she ducked back out, and into the toilet. Relieved at last, she studied her face in the washroom mirror. She was attractive, she knew that. A number of men had propositioned her before Nick came along, and all because of her looks. She wondered what her life would be like if she'd accepted any of them... Back in the hallway, she was overcome by a whimsical desire to look at the furniture in the private storeroom. Imagine if she found the ideal couch, all by herself! Indeed, out of the corner of her eye she'd spotted a strange looking red velvet armchair that she wouldn't mind sitting in, if only to rest her feet for a moment. Checking to make sure the hall was deserted, Emily quietly slipped into the dim storeroom and studied the luminously upholstered chairs and sofas. The designs were experimental, without doubt. Some didn't seem to fit the role of couch at all. Again, the scarlet armchair in the corner caught her eye. It was covered in lush velvet, and the shape of it seemed more like a frozen wave, or a pair of lips, than a piece of furniture. The curved headrest seemed designed to comfort and reassure, while the seat cushion looked ready to accept any weight with pleasure. She padded over, slipped off her shoes, and guiltily sat down. Immediately the chair embraced her; it was soft and encompassing, like she'd just sat down in a blob of red jelly. The luxurious fabric caressed her skin. She sank back, sighing, and the chair welcomed her further into its folds. Closing her eyes, she let a feeling of blissful relaxation wash over her. Moments later, she realised the chair was moving. The backrest had begun to squirm rhythmically, gently massaging her lumbar area, while another cushion attended to the sore muscles around her neck. With a barely audible clicking sound, the footrest automatically sprung up, lifting her bare feet off the ground. It too began to move, vibrating against her tired calves. Emily couldn't keep the grin off her face. Now this was a comfortable chair! It had only been a few minutes, yet she felt completely enveloped in pleasure, the red velvet cushions surrounding her and pleasantly touching her flesh. A bizarre idea struck her. Wouldn't it be fabulous to sit in this chair naked? She brushed the thought away; it was ridiculous to even think it. Nonetheless, as the massage relaxed her further, and as the velvet inflamed her nerves, she began to seriously toy with the idea. It would be nice... sexy, even. The whole back area had seemed deserted, and no-one knew she was in here. Even if she only did it for a minute, it wouldn't hurt, would it? She grinned. What the hell. Just for a minute. Almost giggling to herself with guilty pleasure, Emily slipped her skirt and blouse off, letting them fall to the floor nonchalantly. Her underwear followed, and she lay back into the squirming armchair with exquisite joy. Now the velvet was tickling her buttocks and fondling her back, and a new movement began underneath her thighs. Curious, she opened her legs and let the chair massage the inside of her thighs. Aroused by her own daring, she could feel wetness forming between her slightly parted pussy lips. She glanced around carefully; the room was still deserted. With small movements, she eased her hand down to her clit and gently began to tease herself, dipping her finger into her vagina and carefully smoothing the wetness around her cunt. Suddenly, the chair ceased movement, and she was startled into a moment of panic. She half leapt out of the chair, reaching for her clothes and looking desperately around for possible salespeople. To her relief, she remained alone, and sank back into the chair, sighing. Her hand found a previously unseen control panel on the armrest, and she absently pressed a button, wondering what it did. Abruptly the cushion beneath her began to move. She heard faint whizzings, and without warning large leather clamps emerged from the leg and arm rests, grabbing her limbs and pulling her firmly back into the soft grasp of the chair. She was held fast, her legs open, her arms unable to fight. Before she could think of how to respond, something emerged from the seat cushion and positioned itself between her legs. It seemed mechanical, but it moved with the fluidity of an octopus arm. The best description she could think of was a mechanical tongue. It turned out to be a good description. Without pausing, the tongue-thing moved forward and gently began to lick her. With even strokes, it lapped at her clitoris with a surety of purpose, as though it had been waiting an eternity just to touch her. Occasionally it swirled its way around her entire cunt before returning to her clitoris, licking it with just the exact pressure and position as she had always liked. Emily didn't scream. She was too busy moaning. Within instants she'd gone from shocked surprise to absolute pleasure. As if sensing her reaction, the chair began to massage her again, adding to her enjoyment of the strange situation. Her hand moved to the control panel again, and she pushed another button. This time a second, fluidic extension emerged from the cushion and promptly nuzzled itself into her dripping vagina. Now she could barely keep herself from gasping. The second arm filled her, pressing upwards towards her g-spot and moving in and out, while the tongue continued its steady lapping, determined to exceed in giving her a stronger orgasm than she'd ever had before. She writhed and her heart beat loud in her ears. She felt the control panel at her fingers, and guessed what the third button would do. Eagerly, she pressed it. A smaller, thinner extension propelled itself from the chair and inched its way into her ass, vibrating as it went. This time she yelped. It was ridiculous that her body could feel this good without exploding. The tongue lapped, the fluidic penis probed, and the ass thing... well, she had no idea what it was doing. But it all felt amazing. She closed her eyes and tried not to come too soon. She didn't want to waste this experience. But the pressure was building. She opened them again, just to see if there was a slow switch on the control panel, and saw a male sales assistant standing before her, his half-shadowed handsome face watching her intently. Shocked, she wanted to get up, but the chair chose that moment to increase its rhythm. Slave to her own pleasure, she was wrenched into a massive orgasm, the waves of intense feeling making her cry out and leaving her almost dazed in the aftermath. For a few moments she simply lay there, unable to do anything except pant quietly. The leather restraints released, and the massage and vibrations died. Then the horrible realisation hit her: a man had just watched her, prostrate and naked, have sex with a chair. Oh my god. She didn't want to open her eyes again, but she couldn't just sit there and hope he'd go away. Lifting one eyelid, she saw he was still there, and now he was smiling. Through her embarrassment, she couldn't help but notice how friendly his smile was. She tried to sit up, but the cushions still held her. Gently, the man stepped forward and helped her up. His skin against hers was smooth and tanned. "I'm Jason. I invented that chair." She was lost for words, standing naked and flushed before him. He regarded her happily. "I think you've proved it works. Couldn't have arranged a better test if I'd paid someone." His blue eyes sparkled with success. She grasped for a reply. "Jason? As in Jason Recliner?" He laughed. "No. Although perhaps I should change my name. And perhaps you should get dressed." He pointed at her crumpled heap of clothes, neglected on the floor. She dressed awkwardly. He didn't turn away, but studied her cheerfully as she buttoned her blouse. At last she thought of something to say. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have been in here. I was tired... I just thought I'd sit down for a while..." "Do not concern yourself. It was a good decision, was it not? Of course, you'll have to buy the chair now." "I'll have to...?" "Well, it's not really a 'try-before-you-buy' kind of thing, is it?" Jason said. "But-" She stopped herself, and turned to look at the armchair, quiet now and looking for all the world like a normal piece of furniture. She thought of how much pleasure it had just given her. Buying it didn't seem such a bad idea. "Of course. I'd like to buy it. But is it the only one? Do you have any others?" "That's the prototype. But if it's that successful, I can make plenty more. I think you've shown how well it works. Just tell Bob the sales assistant to sell you the Loveseat. He'll know what to do." Emily did her best to straighten her hair, tried to look presentable for her return to the showroom. She had no intention of telling Nick what had happened, nor of letting him know what their new Loveseat was capable of. She turned to go, yet something held her. "Do you make any other kind of 'loveseat' Mr Recliner?" she asked with a half smile. He returned her grin. "I've got a few plans still on the drawing board." "I'll leave my name and number with Bob," Emily grinned. "Let me know when you need another test done."

9 Movies Women Can Enjoy

While most guys are happy to watch Jenna doing her thing with the boys and girls of the pornography industry, it seems that most women would prefer to watch sex in its more standard state. That is, a man and a woman (or two women) getting it on without any close-ups of ass pimples. The hard part, however, is to tell a woman what you'd like them to do in bed. So, to make this easier on you, I've selected some adult movies you could enjoy together in order to step up foreplay and sex with your girl. But if you wish to pick from a wider selection of skin flicks, you can go ahead and select your own from WantedList.com. Either way, enjoy the entertainment... 1- Insatiable Stars: Marilyn Chambers, Jessie St. James This is a movie about a beautiful woman who fulfills all of her sexual fantasies. Of course, this may serve to inspire your girl to get a little nastier with you, and perhaps even invite one of her sexy friends into the mix. 2- Justine Stars: Justine, Aria Giovanni If your girl is interested in watching girl-on-girl action, or, better yet, is thinking about calling up a friend to join in on the fun, this movie could give her a few pointers as to what to do and how to do it right. 3- Zazel Stars: Sasha Vinni, Anna Romeo Although this one is quite artsy, the women in it are hot and the actual fantasy scenes will do a good job of turning you and your woman on. Give it a look. On to more films that'll get her going...

6 Fragrances That Turn Women On

All five senses are incredibly important when it comes to sex, for obvious reasons. And if you want to ensure that your woman will let you have your way, or better yet, that she'll want to take charge, try using the power of scents to sway her. The following fragrances usually work well with women. Of course, there are many ways in which you can radiate such scents from your location, including: Incense Candles Aroma jars Oils Room spray Leaving pheromones by the wayside for this article, here are some other scents that tend to arouse the senses and make women feel like taking a ride. 1- Vanilla Like the smell of chocolate, vanilla has a sweet, welcoming scent. Its odor increases sexual stimulation in both men and women. So the next time you're ready to get sexual with your girl, invest in a vanilla candle or burn some oil to set the mood.2- Patchouli Patchouli has received much positive press in recent years, all thanks to its ability to make people horny. Okay, maybe not, but it does smell awesome. Experts believe that it awakens and provokes sexual energy and every little bit helps, so experience the scent via incense sticks. Burn one today. 3- Musk Although musk is known to closely resemble the scent of male pheromones, what should concern you significantly is the fact that musk will quite possibly drive her crazy. So invest in some cologne that lists musk as a main ingredient and let her do the rest. If you don't want the cologne, there are incense sticks, as well as oils, available. 4- Peppermint Ah, that minty fresh scent. Peppermint is believed to help you stay awake, alert and energized; that's always a good thing when it comes to sex. This might also encourage your girl to try something new in the bedroom. You can opt to emit the scent via a candle, incense or oil. 5- Ylang Ylang Have you ever smelled ylang ylang? It really does smell like sex is about to take place. So if you're in the mood for some erotic sex, burn some oil or buy some room spray. But be careful; this fresh scent is known to encourage verbal communication.6- Jasmine With its subtle scent, jasmine has the ability to open the other senses to new experiences. If you want to seduce her, use jasmine in an oil or incense. let's get funky You are in no way limited to the scents listed here. If there's a certain scent that you know turns your girl on, then use it. You can incorporate anything from the smell of pasta to the scent of sweat into your sex life... if that's what works for her. Until next time, entice her nose and the rest of her body will follow suit.

The Art Of Foot Play part 2

Penetrate the feet No, don't try to hump her feet; rather, apply slightly more pressure to certain parts of her feet with your fingers. This is essentially reflexology. Place some massage oil (or even baby oil) into your hands and rub them together. Rub your thumbs in circular motions from the heel to the toe. Then, with your hand gently press your knuckles in the soles of her feet. Once you've done this for a few minutes, do each toe individually by placing each one between your thumb and forefinger and rubbing it. When you're done with each toe, give it a slight tug. After that, rub the sides of her feet with your fingertips (thumb on one side, other four fingers on the other). Before you finish up, use both hands to lightly stroke your way from heel to toe. Suck her toes Toe sucking, or "shrimping," is an acquired taste, no doubt, but I believe that you should try everything at least once before you decide that you don't like it. So here goes. Start slow; first, kiss her ankle and work your way down to the top part of her foot. Keep kissing it, occasionally sticking out your tongue to lick certain areas. Then, when you're ready, head to the big toe (not immediately after painting it, of course).Because the big toe is, well, the biggest and the easiest to maneuver into your mouth, start by kissing around it and slowly wrap your mouth around it. While your mouth is covering it, use your tongue to lick it all around. If you're enjoying yourself, move on to the other toes one at a time, or put a few in your mouth at a time. Then, when you're ready, move to the sole of her foot and lick around it. Gently wrap your lips around the sides of her feet. Don't bite at any point. Try the 69 If your girl loves to reciprocate or you think it would be great to get a little toe sucking of your own, then get into the 69 position and, instead of facing each other's genitals, face each other's feet. See the "Suck her toes" tip (above) and do the same thing. this little piggy Sometimes, when sex begins to dull somewhat, it takes a creative mind to keep it interesting. That's where I come in and tell you about how to play with a woman's feet. Then again, playing with her feet can be something completely separate. You can use foot massages and toe sucking as a prelude to sex, or simply to help her relax. So until next time, knock her off her feet.

The Art Of Foot Play

Many a man has obsessed over a beautiful pair of women's feet. Of course, it doesn't have to be a fetish for you to appreciate them. But chances are that if you're interested in today's tip, you may be a foot fetishist soon enough. While for some, the idea of someone's feet in their mouth is disgusting -- we do, after all, spend all day abusing them, and they're stuffed in a pair of shoes -- the feet are nevertheless a great source of power, as the nerve endings can be linked to every part of the body (reflexology's ideology is that the foot's surface is linked to the entire body and that particular points on the feet are linked to particular organs and glands). Now, while foot preferences vary greatly -- some guys like dirty feet, others big feet -- today's tip is going to focus on what you can do to a woman's foot to make her toes curl... literally and figuratively. For argument's sake, her feet are clean, fresh and haven't touched the ground. start out small If you're not a big fan of wrapping your mouth around a woman's foot, you don't have to. There are plenty of ways to treat her feet without having to compromise what you're into. Baby steps, dude, baby steps.Paint her nails You might think that painting a chick's toes is a sign that you're whipped (it's cool, just tell her you have to sex afterwards to reaffirm your masculinity), but what's amazing is that this method of "foreplay" drives women wild. According to the ladies, watching a man focus on keeping the nail polish on the toenail drives them wild. Unfortunately, they expect you to allow the nails to dry before having sex. Rub her feet Pour some cream into your hand, rub your hands together and then massage her feet. Don't squeeze the cream directly onto her feet -- apparently it feels cold. Use your entire hands to rub her feet from ankle to toes, toes to ankle, then back down to toes. Then rub each toe individually by squeezing slightly on the ball of each one. And don't ignore the top and sides of each foot; they're just as important as the soles. This foot massage will help you assess whether or not she's ticklish. If she's extremely ticklish, chance are you can either perform a pressure massage or she won't let you touch her feet ever again. Now it's time to try using your mouth...

Be A Better Kisser

Show that energy Although it's difficult to show energy in a kiss without making it seem like you're on the set of a soap opera, you can kiss her deeply and passionately, and make her feel like she's the only woman in the world who matters to you. If the moment allows, you can let out a light moan while you're kissing her, or you can stop kissing her and look at her before you continue again. Or better yet, when you approach to kiss her, let your lips come close to hers without touching them for a second before you press your lips against hers. Kiss different areas You're not restricted to her mouth; feel free to kiss other parts of her face like her earlobes, cheeks, eyebrows, or even just one lip at a time. You can even make your way down to her neck, collarbone, shoulders, and her hands and wrists. What's more important than the kiss itself, however, is how it's presented. Whether you stick your tongue out to lick her lips or you open your mouth and then close your lips on her skin, make sure that you show her that you desire her.kissing technique Now I'm not going to lecture you on your technique, but when you go in for the smack, here are a few more kissing tips: Don't focus just on the lips or, worse, one of her lips; get inside her mouth and massage her tongue Don't bite her lips or her tongue, unless she's into that Don't suck her tongue or lips Keep your tongue soft and let her tongue lead yours at times Don't give her a soap opera kiss; i.e., not using your tongue and constantly swaying your head from side to side Make sure your lips are soft and your mouth is moist get wet So there you have it; now you know what it takes to make a woman melt. Until next time, kiss every woman with all you got.

Be A Better Kisser

You may not believe it, but if you're on a date with a woman and things are going well, when you lean in to kiss her, that may determine whether or not you'll be having sex with her that night. The right kiss can make a woman want you like never before. The wrong kiss can leave you holding your balls. It's up to you to perfect your skills. Of course, every woman likes to be kissed differently, but there is something all women have in common: they like to feel as though whomever's kissing them feels an intense passion for them. That said, here are some tips to ensure that your girl's lips feel your heat: Use the setting Although you won't always be able to find that perfect location, sometimes opportunities present themselves, and if you learn when to take advantage of them, you may just imprint the moment into your girl's psyche forever. The next time you're in the park in autumn, near the shore at sunset, or even stopped at a traffic light in the car, grab your girl, hold her tight and give her a soft, moist kiss for a few seconds. Not only will you be thought of as spontaneous, but the right setting will give her romantic notions a serious kick, and she will recount the moment to anyone who's willing to listen.Make some hand maneuvers Although your lips do most of the work, where you place your hands is of utmost importance as well. A few things you can do with them while you're kissing her include: Caress her back slowly Hold her waist Cup her face with both hands Hold her chin with one hand Lightly pull the back roots of her hair Intertwine your fingers with hers Do something with your hands rather than just focus all your attention on your mouths. On to an energetic attitude and all the places you can place your lips...

Letting Her Play With Your Backside part 2

finger action Before you get started, you obviously need to clean up, so opt to take a shower together. Cleanliness is key. In fact, you can even perform this act in the shower because it's warm and relaxing. She can start things off by moving her tongue around your anus or even stick it in a little bit -- this is called rimming. It feels exceptionally good to masturbate while she's doing this. It's a matter of preference, however, so perhaps she can alternate between oral sex and anal play. Once you feel comfortable and aroused, she can apply some lube to her index finger. Absolutely, definitely, always use water-based lubrication. It allows for easier entry. Once you're sexually stimulated, your muscles will relax fully. The best way to ensure that you do so (relax, that is) is to lie down and let your girl have her way with you. She should rub around your anus with some lube then slowly slide her finger up there about three inches (almost her whole finger), palm facing up. This may feel strange at first, but it shouldn't hurt. Once in, she should bend her finger in a "come hither" motion to stroke your prostate repeatedly. If it feels good, let her know with a moan.If she's able to either perform oral sex or manually stimulate your penis simultaneously, that'd be awesome. a toy back there For the anal veteran of sorts, a dildo or butt plug works wonders for stimulation. Such toys serve to stimulate your anus and prostate, and leave her hands free to stimulate other parts of your body. Sex shops sell anal toys that are smaller and curved for such occasions. So be aware of your entire panorama of sexual options and experiment if you feel like it. You'll never know how good something may or may not feel until you try it. Before inserting any toy, you need to feel relaxed. You wouldn't penetrate your girl without foreplay (at least most of the time), so inserting anything into your body before you're ready to is not a good idea. From licking and stroking to kissing and using fingers, your lady needs to relax all of you, including your anus. The secret here is to take things slowly. After your muscles are sufficiently relaxed, she can begin to manipulate the toy to stimulate your prostate.give your back the finger Anal play can be a very fulfilling kinky experience. So take it on back and have a good time.

Letting Her Play With Your Backside

I know. I know. It can be downright terrifying to see the words "men" and "anal" used in the same sentence. And although some men will definitely never be comfortable with the idea, it's a very normal, acceptable sexual practice to stimulate the male G-spot, or prostate, during sex. In fact, any guy who's ever had the pleasure of experiencing the sensation knows that having a woman play with his G-spot can increase the intensity of his orgasms tenfold. So don't be afraid to let your woman school you in backdoor politics, especially if you want to get into your baby's back. women warm up to the zone Many women welcome this act and are quite into it. You should be talking openly about sex with your woman as it is, so mentioning that you're up for the idea of some anal play can definitely work in your, and her, favor. Just as you enjoy giving her powerful orgasms, surely your girl would like nothing more than to intensify yours.why it feels so good A man's prostate gland is responsible for manufacturing some of the contents of seminal fluid in ejaculation. It's a walnut-sized and somewhat rigid mound of flesh located between your testicles and your anus, right next to your rectum. When stroked, it can give you an extra-intense orgasm. In fact, it's possible to have an orgasm through nothing but prostate stimulation. Placing a finger or a curved toy inside the rectum is the best direct way to get to it. But enough technical talk. Let's find out how your lady can play with this special organ...

The Erotic Power Of Scent part 2

trigger her scent memory As the TV commercial states, scent is the strongest sense tied to memory. What does this mean? If you can stimulate her nose with a scent all your own, it's like writing your name on that little tiny part of her brain! Here's one way: Let her borrow a scarf sprayed with your distinctive cologne before she goes to work. Then every time she sniffs it, you'll be lodged in her memory. Or let your girlfriend sleep in your T-shirts (especially if you live apart). That way, even when you can't be there, you'll be on her mind. pheromones Though much has been made of pheromones (the substance that mammals make that is supposed to sexually arouse the opposite sex), word is that because humans don't have a typical response or reaction to them, it's difficult to assess whether or not they are working. A few years ago, scientists declared that the Vomeronasal Organ (VNO -- the pheromone receptor) is mostly inactive in humans, but that still doesn't mean they don't work. What it does mean is that although pheromones do exist, there is really no conclusive evidence that we can get someone to react to them. So even though the general consensus is that colognes spiked with pheromones are a load of hooey, this doesn't stop many manufacturers from claiming they'll attract women. You'll just have to find out for yourself if she responds to these odors. And hey, every bit of help counts.get into her nose & her head And one last word -- keep smelly stuff like shoes, dirty laundry, animal bowls, and litter boxes segregated away from your living room and bedroom. Hit these unholy smells with some baking soda, the ultimate smell neutralizer, if you find them lurking about. That way you can clear the air for more satisfying fragrances. If you can please her nose, you're all the closer to pleasing her body, mind and soul. The right scent can put her in the mood for sex instantly. You'd be well-advised to find out what that magic scent is and stockpile it.

The Erotic Power Of Scent

When trying to woo a lady, pleasant odors can make all the difference. Common sense, right? Well, scientific research has suggested that women possess a keener sense of smell than we do. So even if you don't notice certain smells, chances are she will. Follow the tips below to remove the bad odors, and replace them with stimulating ones on your body and in your living space. make your body fragrant Nothing washes away unwanted odors like shower gel. Get one with a theme, like Ulysse by Vicky Tiel or Ralph Lauren Safari, instead of a regular bar of soap. Then you need to choose a light signature smell. Apply sparingly. Try placing dabs of cologne in unusual spots for her to discover.scents for sex One way to give your sheets a distinctively sensual odor is to use scented fabric softener in addition to detergent. Downy makes three female-friendly fabric softener scents: water lily and jasmine, morning glory and honeysuckle, and vanilla and lavender. This is one way to set yourself apart. When you suspect you're going to have sex, light up a scented candle. There is an endless variety to choose from and each has a different intended effect. Here are a few: Lemon or orange citrus: reduces fatigue and nervousness, uplifting and refreshing Jasmine: aphrodisiac, said to induce euphoria Rose: aphrodisiac scent for females Ylang-ylang: sexually arousing spicy-smelling Indonesian flower Sandalwood: heightens sexual excitement by simulating the parasympathetic nervous system, which is dominant during sexual arousal What can work better than candles are fragrant oil-infused candles or oil diffusers that rest on your lamp bulb to send drifts of calming scents throughout the room.

What To Do When You're Not In The Mood part 2

If you didn't sleep well or you worked out too hard, here's what you gotta do... You didn't sleep well the night before After you pull an all-nighter, it's pretty ambitious to try anything involving a bed beyond sleeping like a baby. But sometimes, when duty calls, you gotta perform. What to do beforehand: Although it's the obvious pick-me-up, caffeine just ain't gonna work here. Caffeine is known to shrink your erection or thwart lift-off completely. So avoid it and instead drink water. H2O wakes you up when you're waning and won't mess with your stick. An energy drink may also be of use here. What to do in bed: What you need to do is cut to the chase with a passionate quickie. Shorten the foreplay, forget multiple positions and concentrate on the good part -- the climax. Soon enough, she'll be pleased and so will you.You're exhausted from physical activity Okay, maybe you didn't complete the triathlon, but if you're a normal guy, two miles on the treadmill can make you feel like it. Feeling physically spent will really limit your options for sex, so you need to either recuperate in a hurry or depend on her to pick up the slack. What to do beforehand: Drink an energy drink like Red Bull, SoBe or PimpJuice to get your juices pumping. Figure out which one of the many revitalizing concoctions out there has the optimal effect on you. What to do in bed: Once you're in bed with her, get a little lazy and let her spoil you. She can do most of the work this time. And there are lots of things she can do with almost no effort from you: fellatio, her on top, etc. You get the picture. You take medication Medication can make you tired and weak, and leave you feeling sexually frustrated. Painkillers and anti-depressants are the major culprits here. These substances can clear-cut your sex drive and saw down your penis performance like Paul Bunyan in the Amazon rainforest. What to do beforehand: Some doctors advocate skipping doses of your medication if you have trouble achieving sexual satisfaction. Obviously, check with your physician first to make sure this is okay to do. What to do in bed: A lot of times, if medication is hampering your main vein, you're working on borrowed time. Once 10 to 15 minutes go by, you could be out of luck. Moral of the story? Try to get the job done fast if you're at risk of losing your erection. Hit it while you're hot. get the most done, with the least effort If you play your cards right, the sex doesn't have to suffer because you ran out of gas after a long day. This is your chance to work on your foreplay skills. Tease her, try to make her come, make her wait for penetration -- then keep it short. Stick to the essentials and don't get too fancy.

What To Do When You're Not In The Mood

You're about to hop between the sheets with a lovely Tyra Banks look-alike, but your energy level is at an all-time low. Maybe you worked out earlier that day or eight strenuous hours at the office pilfered the last of your vigor. What can you do to have pleasurable sex despite feeling sluggish? It's time to call on the sex solutions listed below. You feel stuffed, bloated Steak, gravy, potatoes, greens, and dessert -- not to mention the wine you sucked down during your marathon dinner -- have left you feeling stuffed out of your gut. You're feeling full and are not exactly in the mood for love. What to do beforehand: Take an antacid to clear up indigestion and that too-full feeling. Then move around some and get active to digest. Or you can stall her by watching a feature-length film. By the time the credits roll, your meal should be good and digested. If you're feeling gassy, go to the bathroom to evacuate before things get hot and heavy.What to do in bed: If you're still lethargic, use a vibrator to get her started. Some guys are threatened by these little devices, but they're really a blessing in disguise when you don't feel like doing anything laborious. Just think of it like a power tool; it's just making your life easier. By the time you take over for your little battery-powered stand-in, she'll be very happy to welcome you in. You're tipsy Drinking and sex go hand in hand; unfortunately drinking and erections sometimes don't. So this can present a major obstacle when opportunity knocks on your bedroom door. What to do beforehand: Walk it off with a couple of laps around the neighborhood or do some exercises, like a few push-ups, to regain your sobriety. And drink a big glass of water too. What to do in bed: Use your fingers or a vibrator to stimulate her before you try for penetration. Or perform oral sex if you're sure you're not even the slightest bit queasy. When you actually begin having sex, try to focus on finishing in a timely fashion. Close your eyes and think of the hottest, craziest sex you've ever had. Help yourself get the job done.

Persuade Her To Fulfill Your Fantasies

During the course of a relationship, there comes that point where you feel just comfortable enough to put yourself in grave danger of sexually ennui. That means it's time to push the envelope and try to extend your bedroom repertoire beyond that precious comfort level. But exactly how do you get your woman to do certain things in bed? Well, the same way you get your boss, friends and parents to do things. You use subtle hints, reverse psychology and favor trading. Of course, you'll want to do these things without applying any pressure on her or you just might muss up the relationship. So follow the blueprints below to get her to participate in each of these activities. 1- Groom herself Show her, ever so subtly, the ins and outs of how pubic hair gets in the way of cunnilingus. Next time you perform oral sex on her, pause for a moment as you remove a hair from your mouth. It's extremely important to do this discreetly, without drawing unnecessary attention to it. There's no room for overkill here, unless you fancy a slap in the face. Just limit yourself to stopping briefly in the middle of it; she'll notice something is wrong, and when you inconspicuously remove the hair, she'll put two and two together.Another thing to do is trim yourself and let her take notice. If she doesn't say anything about it, then make a comment in passing to ensure she notices and sees how fresh and clean you have become. 2- Give fellatio more often & for longer Make sure you're vocal when she does something you like. She needs to know that she's pleasing you so moan suggestively. Just don't overdo it. Secondly, you must always be freshly showered down there if you want her to put her mouth anywhere near your penis. No excuses. Just be clean. It's a poorly-kept secret that most women love oral sex as much as most of us do. So be ready to reciprocate. Oh yeah, and when it's over, don't forget to mention how much you enjoyed it.3- Accept anal sex The next time you're in the midst of a foreplay session, start by putting some warming lube on your fingers, then begin by using your fingers on her vagina and slowly move to her anus, probing it lightly with your fingers to see how she responds. If she is open to the idea, then you can pursue it. Treat her to a massage that will relax her and get her ready to do more. Have a few alcoholic drinks together to help loosen you both up, mentally and physically. Watch an adult film that touches on the topic of anal sex. This could spur at least a discussion. And who knows, maybe she'll be intrigued. You can find many of these quality movies at WantedList.com. Catch the Showtime reality show Family Business, which is about pornographer Seymour Butts. This can make it seem like anal sex is not that taboo anymore, and that many couples engage in it.

The Best Things To Say To Women In Bed part 2

"You're so good at [insert action here]." Let her know when she's doing something you like. Like us, women take special pride in being good in bed. This phrase is best said with an air of disbelief and an emphasis on "so." "Your skin is so soft and smooth." Ladies spend a lot of time rubbing things such as cocoa butter on their bodies after a shower. It's time we appreciated this strange ritual with a well-placed compliment. Because this is a seductive remark, it's best to say it before sex. However this could also double for use during pillow talk, taking the place of "Honey, I want to buy you the Benz." "I want to kiss every inch of you." Women love foreplay and they love to be pampered. Even if you don't actually intend on kissing every inch of her body, she'll know your heart is in the right place. What you're telling her is that you love and appreciate all of her. It's very comforting to hear."I've never felt this good before." Women love to be singled out as special, different and unique. If she does something to you in bed that has never been done so pleasurably before, tell her as much. Say it so sincerely that she thinks you're going to name your car after her. Just don't trip up and say something like "It's the best ever," which would be overdoing it. "You're so *(expletive)* hot!" Straightforward is often the best way to go. And swearing is one way to tell her that you really mean it. Women often respect the take-charge John Wayne routine.dirty talk There are two ways to talk dirty: aggressive and tame. Aggressive, in which you order her around and even degrade her a little bit. You must start small and feed off of her reactions and replies. Tame, in which you comment on her body and things you imagine doing to her without using any derogatory words. Be sure to gauge how she reacts to what you say. If you've been dating for months and suddenly break out the dirty talk in bed, she might be a little taken aback by your potty mouth. choose your words wisely It shouldn't come as a shock that women love men who say all the right things. It's the second best way they like us to use our tongues. So study the phrases above and adapt them to your own ends.

The Best Things To Say To Women In Bed

Women are verbal creatures at heart. That's why they read erotica, get hooked on soaps and love men with foreign accents. These things make them feel the same way we do when we spot a beautiful woman with huge breasts. Though what excites them is drastically different from what arouses us, there's good news there. If you can paint a picture with a few choice words, you can turn them on. So it's in our best interests to learn to say the right things. With that in mind, here are the best things to say to a lady once you separate her from those pesky clothes. "I want to make you feel good." Simple, yet effective. A wonderful way to relax her and reassure her that she made the right decision going to bed with you. Drop this one right before or during foreplay for maximum effect. "I love the sounds you make when you orgasm." If you know your girl well and know that she does, indeed, orgasm, then this one is for you. And sometimes, even if she does orgasm, a woman feels awkward being vocal during sex. But most of us like a loud woman in bed, because it helps us to know when you're pleasing her. So you can encourage her to turn up the volume by telling her how much you enjoy it."You have such (a) hot [insert body part]." Pick a favorite body part to mention, but make it one you know she's proud of. That way, there's no controversy. Women are notorious for being sensitive to clumsy compliments about their bodies, so tread carefully. "I love the way you taste. I could stay down here for hours." This reassures her that you like giving her oral sex and that there are no foul odors emanating from that area. You can say this one during a short break from oral sex or directly afterwards. It probably comes off best when said in a gravely, semi-exhausted voice. "What are you imagining right now?" This will encourage her to talk about her sexual desires and participate in setting the mood. The idea here is to let her release any bottled-up fantasies or requests that she would otherwise not mention. "This feels so good. I love it when you [insert action here]." Again, this is meant to boost her comfort level (and ego) with a little positive feedback. And, hey, if she knows you like something, perhaps she'll take note for future reference.

Factors That Affect Your Hardness part 2

hardness challenge 2: stress Stress is everywhere in our lives, and its impact on a mans sex life is quantifiable. Getting the career on track, the daily work grind, shopping, food preparation, travel, a new job, family, a new baby, and the illness or death of a parent or loved one tend to put a damper on a mans ability to have -- or want -- sex. When stress starts to take over, a physical response occurs: normal hormonal release is slowed, which eventually impacts testosterone, the master male hormone. Even the heartiest of sexual appetites can become deflated. Blood flow also slows, and that means less blood to flow into the specialized chambers in the penis, which depend on the blood for erections. Unfortunately, life cannot exist without stress. Distress is manifested in sexual, sleeping or eating issues. Thats when its time to go to the doctor. Nearly all of my patients complain about stress levels and the deep concerns they have about stress impact in their sex lives.Hardness Factor solution Just 30 minutes of daily exercise triggers a variety of hormones that relax the body and boost the immune system -- and this helps lower stress levels considerably. In addition, you need to find ways to put stress in its proper place. Not all problems are of equal weight, and figuring out which situation is really worth worrying about helps to put things in perspective. It comes down to this: In order to limit the effects of stress, focus more on the various solution possibilities, rather than the problem itself. If it can be readily fixed or helped, it is usually not worth the negative hardness and health implications, or the mental energy needed to deal with the so-called problem. hardness challenge 3: sleep apnea Sleep apnea is a common respiratory disorder that affects 4% to 9% of adult males. Its most common manifestation is loud snoring and interrupted breathing as a man literally gasps for breath when his air passages close off. These sessions can occur several hundred times a night, resulting in sleep problems and excessive daytime sleepiness. The typical patient is mael, overweight and middle-aged. Large neck size is a risk factor; sufferers tend to have a collar size larger than 16.5 inches. Excessive alcohol consumption and chronic use of sleeping pills can compound the problem. Put down that beer! Heres how alcohol affects your performance in the bedroom

Factors That Affect Your Hardness

hardness challenge 1: impact of aging When you were a teenager, an erection would appear just by thinking about, well, just by thinking. Most men have embarrassing stories of erections occurring at the wrong time and the wrong place -- such as sitting on a crowded bus and having to stand and get off at the next stop. But the passage of time has a way of changing things for all parts of the body, including the penis. At 21, putting a condom on is never a problem, for the penis is literally hard as steel. It throbs and even points upward when fully erect. By 40, it is a different story for many. Yes, the penis is still hard, but certainly not like it was 20 years earlier. Over time, a man loses some of his Hardness Factor as nerve connections deteriorate. The penis may now point slightly downward or to the side. For some, it takes more than a hint or a sexual fantasy to develop a full erection. Testosterone levels start to decline slightly in the 40s and the arousal system now needs more help. By 40 or 50, putting a condom on may actually cause a man to lose his erection. Direct touch to the skin of the penis may be required, so the partner has to take the lead here or provide more caressing of the penis during lovemaking. Ejaculations also take longer and are beginning to lose their power. The refractory period, the time between ejaculations, begins to stretch to 20 minutes or more.In addition to lower testosterone levels, growth hormone and the related hormone, DHEA, also begin to drop. With them go a mans sex drive, replaced by impotence, an increase in body fat and weight, depression, mood swings, decreased muscle strength, and oftentimes a general decrease in well-being and health. Hardness Factor solution Problems with hardness, although common as a man ages, are not inevitable, nor are they a natural part of aging. Erections may certainly start to lose their hardness as a man gets older, and many men do not get past half-mast by the time they are 50. The fact is, if you want a great sex life at 35, 40, 50, and beyond, you can still have it. Physical changes that have a major impact on sexual performance are typically related to lifestyle issues -- and these can all be addressed: the sooner, the better. The best way to ensure a robust sex life in your 50s and 60s is to learn how to increase your hardness in your 30s and 40s. Awareness of these issues -- as well as ones that affect your partner, such as vaginal dryness -- will enable a man to maximize his pleasure. If a man develops consistent hardness problems, there may be an underlying disease process of some kind at fault. The good news, however, is that with the Hardness Factor Six-Week Program, these problems are generally reversible through lifestyle changes and supplementation. For those with more advanced disease, there are always the prescription erection medications to boost hardness.

Make The Most Of Her Pressure Points In Bed part 2

Bigger Stream Where it's located: This point is in the indent of her outer anklebone, between the ankle and the Achilles tendon. How to stimulate the area: Place your fingers on the area rub for 30 seconds. Pressing it releases energy and is believed to produce powerful feelings of pleasure. When to use it: Do this when she's in reverse girl-on-top position. Hold each point while she's thrusting. Bubbling Spring Where it's located: This erotic pressure point is located on the bottom of the feet, 2/3 of the distance from the heel to the ball of the foot. How to stimulate the area: Because this point is so deep in her flesh, you need to press it firmly with two fingers and repeat the process about 10 times. This alleviates fatigue. When to use it: Massage this spot during foreplay. It's too awkward to hit during sex.Wrist Rite Where it's located: This point is found on the largest crease of the inner wrist, in line with the pinky finger. How to stimulate the area: Using one or two fingers (index and middle), press gently for 30 seconds to a minute. This is believed to alleviate fear, tension and emotional instability. When to use it: Do it when she's on top if you want to stimulate both wrists at once, or stimulate one wrist at a time while you're spooning. Shoulder G-Spot Where it's located: This pressure point, also an erogenous zone, is located in the middle of the tendons on either side of her neck. How to stimulate the area: To help her release tension, knead her shoulder muscles slowly and deliberately. When to use it: Do it during missionary, doggy-style or her-on-top positions. Gate Of Origin Where it's located: To find this point, measure three to four fingers below her navel, right above her bladder. How to stimulate the area: Press it very gently with two or three fingers because this spot is very sensitive. This is a major erogenous zone; it should arouse her. When to use it: Do this while spooning, performing oral sex or in the missionary position with her legs resting on your torso. Sea Of Vitality Where it's located: This point is found in the mid to lower back, at about elbow level, approximately the width of two fingers away from of her spine on either side of it. How to stimulate the area: Apply firm pressure for one to two minutes. Stimulating this spot is said to alleviate sexual problems and fatigue. When to use it: Use your thumbs to massage the area during slow doggy-style sex, or use two fingers to press against this area when she's on top.Sea Of Tranquility Where it's located: This point is found in the center of her breastbone, between her nipples. How to stimulate the area: Press it gently with your thumbs, as this promotes relaxation and eases tension in her chest. When to use it: Apply pressure to her chest while in the missionary position. When you're sucking on her breasts, you can also gently press the are. put pressure on all the right spots It never hurts to have a few extra moves in your repertoire, and knowing which pressure points to stimulate is highly useful. Now you can make her feel relaxed... and hornier.

Make The Most Of Her Pressure Points In Bed

By stimulating certain areas -- pressure points, if you will -- on a woman's body, as outlined in techniques such as the healing arts of Shiatsu and Reflexology, you can give any woman a sensual experience and help her release stress and inhibitions. Spend about 20 minutes massaging her pressure points, or reach for them during sex, and you may end up enhancing her overall experience. Read on to learn where each pressure point is, how to stimulate it and what it will do for her. Temples Where it's located: These are the soft areas on the sides of her forehead. Another pressure point is located in the center of her forehead directly between her eyebrows and is referred to as the "Third Eye." How to stimulate the area: Apply gentle pressure and lightly rotate your index and middle fingers on her temples for 30 seconds. You can also push lightly on the Third Eye for a few seconds. This will relieve tension and increase sexual excitement. When to use it: When she's on top or in the missionary position, but only get near her eyes when you're going slowly, so you don't risk gauging them out. Knee Kingdom Where it's located: This point is found between the two ligaments behind the knee, on the crease formed when the leg is bent. How to stimulate the area: Use your index and middle fingers to apply gentle pressure between the two tendons behind her knees, or you can even opt to kiss the area. This relieves stress and fatigue, and promotes relaxation. When to use it: Gently massage this spot when doing it doggy style, when she's on top, or when you're on your knees with your torso upright and have her in the missionary position with her ankles resting on your shoulders. Heavenly Pillar Where it's located: These two points are found on either side of the area where the spine meets the skull (you'll find the little hollows in the bone).How to stimulate the area: Put your fingertips on these points and gradually increase the pressure for about 30 seconds to a minute. This is an erogenous zone, so it'll likely arouse her. When to use it: Massage these spots with your thumbs when doing it doggy style, or massage the area with your index and middle fingers in the missionary or her-on-top position. You can even stimulate this spot while she's performing oral sex on you. Rushing Door Where it's located: This spot is found in the crease on the thick tendons where her legs join her abdomen near her hipbone. How to stimulate the area: This area may be highly ticklish, so lean into these tendons gradually with the heel of your hand and apply pressure for 30 seconds to a minute. This spot is believed to open sexual energy and desire. When to use it: Use during foreplay and when you perform cunnilingus.

Dirty Talk Basics

So you want to talk dirty, but dont have a clue where to start? Gutter bedroom talk is an art form in itself -- but dont worry, it's not that hard to learn how to be good at it. Yes, there may be giggles, but a laugh is better than the alternative of silence and the subsequent hysterics youll trigger when she tells her girlfriends about it. Even in our modern era, talking about what we want when it comes to sex is still difficult. Fantasy requests can be misconstrued as saying you are not enough for me when, in reality, they are a huge part of our sexuality -- which, if we believe statistics, a whopping 80% of our sex lives takes place in our heads. So, talking dirty is part of fantasy sex play, and can be a headboard-busting turn-on for both partners. testing the dirty waters Communication is the key to good sex. We should all know this by now, but we still dont practice it half as much as we should, if at all. The first step to introducing something new into lovemaking is to test the waters in casual conversations. Ask questions like: Have you ever talked dirty in bed before? or If I talked filth into your ear while we made love, what would you do? This gets the idea into her head, and rest assured that shell ponder it after you mention it, and possibly discuss it with her girlfriends to see what they do and if they like it.It is possible, however, that she will flatly refuse to entertain the idea, in which case, its best to drop it. If she is uncomfortable with the idea, she is not likely to change her mind in a hurry and any attempts will probably be a turn off. There are two aspects of successfully integrating dirty talk into your sex play. The first is the content -- subject matter makes or breaks any dirty talk session. Its supposed to turn her on, not make her cringe or burst out laughing. The second is the delivery: Your tone, volume and the warm up are all important. dirty talk dos Read her an erotic story This can be incredibly erotic and is a fantastic way to spend an hour. There are plenty of good erotic writers around, but finding something she will like can be hard. A good bet is to find a womens magazine that has an erotic fiction section in it or -- even better -- a specialized erotica magazine. She is unlikely to be offended if the magazine isnt trashy or aimed at men. In reading to her, you can practice your dirty voice and its also a fun way to spend time together, whether it leads to sex or not. Want to avoid getting slapped? Heres a tip: Dont mention her twin sister

Role Playing For Beginners part 3

Sample scenario 2: The photographer is a female and has a new male model prepared for some nudes she has to do for a client. The theme the client has asked for is dripping sexuality with sophistication -- the client wants the model to express his sexuality in whatever way he or the photographer deems appropriate, using any props necessary. Props: Camera with flash, satin sheets, a stool, household items, scenes (e.g. different rooms of the house, outside, car, etc), champagne. Stripper and Client Description: This role play is focused on voyeurism, but also on lack of emotion in sex. A lap dance is a deeply sensual act, and when done properly, leaves both participants feeling rather randy. Remember: Erotic dancing can be a tough call, especially if a woman is very conscious of her body. A great way to offset these fears is to use lighting, stockings and makeup. Dim lights tone skin nicely, as do red lights (covering a normal lamp with red material also works). Any lumps and bumps are smoothed out. Keep in mind that the removal of all clothes is not strictly necessary, so let her know to feel free to keep on a sexy-but-supportive bra, or a lovely pair of knickers, or both. As long as the moves are hot and the lighting is appropriate, it will look beautiful and the effect will be the same.If finding some moves is a problem, look up dancing videos on the web, or if you dare, go into a real strip club and see what they do. Most cities around the globe now have strip workout classes available for women (and possibly men) which are a fantastic way to get fit and release the sensual beast inside. Sample scenario 1: A dancer in a club is solicited to do a private dance. She takes him into her private booth and closes the curtains, then proceeds to give him the striptease of his life. There are rules: no touching and no kissing. He may put money down her garter belt. He must keep his clothes on. Sample scenario 2: A sexy twist on the paid strip scenario is for it to be impromptu and free. For example, your girlfriend locks you in the garden, then gives you a decadent strip tease through the window where you can see her, but cannot touch her or get in the house until she says. Watch out for nosy neighbors! Props: A sexy outfit is paramount -- a g-string is the generally accepted norm. What you wear on top is up to you, but costumes can be worn such as a nurses or maids uniform. For shoes, stilettos or high heels are the best. Have fun, but keep these important tips in mind

Role Playing For Beginners part 2

Boss and Secretary Description: This scene revolves around the work situation, and the power exchange that frequently takes place between a woman and her male boss. It is supposed that the boss is in control and calls the shots, but when sex is involved, this shifts to a dangerously sexy level where the woman is actually calling the sexual shots. She loves this because it gives her the power in that particular situation, even if she has none (or very little) at other times at work. Sample scenario 1: The secretary hides underneath the boss big desk before an important meeting. The secretary slowly -- and very quietly -- performs oral sex on the boss while he is in the middle of an important business deal. The clients are sitting right in front of the desk. He has to keep a straight face and continue on with his meeting. Alternatively, he may be on the phone (doing this for real is fun) and has to continue with his phone conversation without faltering. Sample scenario 2: On a more voyeuristic note, the secretary wears some very, very sexy underwear to work. She has to try to show her boss what she is wearing underneath in any way she can while still maintaining a professional appearance. She teases him as she does the photocopying, while she puts papers on his desk, while he is talking to her. She has to seduce him without taking her clothes off, until he is gagging for it. A strip tease can also be incorporated into this scenario, where he cannot touch her until she says so. Props: Desk or table, office attire. Photographer and Model Description: This role play is focused on voyeurism. The sexy part about this is the no touching rule, which leads to imaginations running rampant. The photographer and model scene is great for watching each other and acting out fantasies. It can be used to encourage her to become something she may have always wanted to be -- a devil in front of a camera, but with no proper opportunity to do so. Be prepared: Lighting is incredibly important. She wont want to get her gear off if she is going to be flashed in an unflattering light. Use props so she can cover herself in key areas should she want. You want her to be making love to the camera, and the man behind it. This can also be reversed, so you are the model and she is directing you. The beauty here is basically ordering each other to do things. Remember: It is important to clarify what will happen to any photographs that are actually taken. Using a filmless camera is a possibility, or you can use a digital camera and erase the pictures immediately following your sexy session. Sample scenario 1: A male photographer has a studio set up and wishes for the gorgeous model to pose for some sexy nudes. When she arrives they drink some champagne and discuss the shots. Once set up, the photographer tells her how to stand and pose with whatever props he likes.

Role Playing For Beginners

Role playing can be loads of fun, provided it is done with a pinch of panache and a slice of sophistication. Pretending you are somebody else allows you to venture places you wouldnt normally go. It means you are voluntarily forced to go outside your comfort zone, and into another -- acting. The world is your oyster, so suck it up; its not every day you get to take on a completely different persona. Expectations can be thrown out the window, traditions flushed down the toilet. The time you spend role playing will be well spent communicating with and pleasuring yourself and your lover. Learn about some basic scenarios to find one that will suit both your tastes. Headmistress and Pupil Description: This role play dabbles with the rich fantasy world of teenage boys, and quite possibly, the headmistress. The pupil is under the instruction and discipline of the headmistress. This creates a power imbalance, which can be fun to take advantage of with a lover. Delving into your inner teenager while your lover delves into her inner headmistress is a fun way for you to be dominated by her. It gives her power and control, leaving you at her mercy, though there is always the chance of rebellion.Sample scenario 1: The scene is set in the headmistress office, with the pupil in school uniform, and the headmistress dressed looking very stern and serious, but sophisticated and incredibly sexy. The pupil has always had a crush on the headmistress, and was spying on her through her door, masturbating. The headmistress caught him, and saw he was doing it the wrong way. She now teaches him, in the privacy of her office, how to masturbate correctly. If he does it wrong, spanking may be involved. Sample scenario 2: The headmistress calls the pupil to her office after school for disciplinary action. The pupil must write down every sexual thought and fantasy he has about her. Then he must read them back to the headmistress, who gets very aroused at the suggestions, which often include her. She then gives the pupil a lesson he will never forget on how to satisfy a woman the correct way. If he gets it wrong, he may be spanked. Or he may be spanked anyway. Props: Spanking instrument (e.g. plastic ruler), school uniform, pad and pen. Have a fling with your secretary and taking naughty pictures

How To Seduce A Sleeping Woman

Picture it: you get home late from a hard day's work and your girl's already asleep, or you wake up first thing in the morning to go to work and you're in the mood for sex. When you feel like getting it on, but your girl is sleeping, what can you do? Caution: Whichever way you decide to go about it, always gauge her reaction to your moves. If she seems disinterested, then don't pursue it. This is not a scenario where too much persistence can be used. If you can manage to wake her up slowly and comfortably, you stand a good chance of seducing her and getting some sex. Here are some tips to help you do just that. Light candles in the room The flickering of candlelight might wake her calmly. It'll be a nice surprise for her when she does. Another alternative could be to turn on some night lights. Use aphrodisiacs The above-mentioned candles could have a light vanilla scent or any aroma that is pleasing to the senses. This will fill the room with a pleasant scent that might wake her and put her in the mood. Play soft music Put on some soft music in the background. Not too loud, you don't want to give her a rude awakening. Try something slow and bass-heavy with sensual vocals like Moby or Air; whatever she likes to listen to when she first wakes up. Caress her stomach, legs & breasts Caress her thighs, stomach and then move on to the breasts. You don't want to start off by touching the breasts. Work your way towards them. Take your time; don't rush any movement. Be delicate and slowly move to heavier petting . Kiss her Put your lips on her back, the back of her neck, her neck under her chin and her ear lobes. Use some discipline -- no tongue action yet, just soft kisses. Then, gently kiss her lips. Women seem to really respond to this. Play with her hair, whisper and slide your fingers to the right area

Get Her To Give More

Your lazy girl is laid-back, and you have to learn how to incorporate her laid-back style into your sexcapades. Because she is laid-back, you will need to entice and tease her with a slow delivery. The idea is to get her excited without sending her into an orgasmic fury. Make her want you with desire. Most women will do anything when they want their satisfaction -- make her want it, and shell move. Heres what you can do: Start by including her solo work and watch each other as you pleasure yourselves. Surprise her with one of her toys and use it on her or watch her use it herself. You can watch some porn or read some erotic stories together and act out your favorite scenes. If your girl has some voyeurism in her, perhaps you could make a home movie -- if shes uncomfortable with the longevity of a private video, hook the camera up to the TV, dont record, and watch as you two go to work. Figure out a way to present her with a sexual challenge and trigger her competitive spirit. The inexperienced girl Most people, when given a game with no rules, no known object and no time limit will sit and look at one another. They will be clueless of what to do, why theyre doing it, and whether theyre doing it right or wrong. This is, essentially, what you have with an inexperienced girl. She tries very little because she may not know if what shes doing is good, bad, indifferent, weird or perverse. The safest thing for her to do is nothing. Lucky for you, the inexperienced are wonderful since they are open to new things and can be molded. Generally, they are willing to try what you like and they havent yet developed a taste for what they like or dont like. Hopefully, your girl is open to experimentation and she has a sense of curious exploration.Heres what you can do: Visual aids are great because they are easy to understand, accessible and great avenues for introducing new elements to the mix. The inexperienced need a template from which they can build their knowledge and they need to practice what they learn. Experience can only come through trial and error and you need to make the learning process fun, unthreatening and encouraging for your sexual neophyte. Help her out by vocalizing what you like, guiding her hands in the way you like to be touched, and make sounds of pleasure. It is important to tell her what feels good and let her know how amazing you think she is. better to give than to receive Good sex is like life: It requires your active participation, openness to change, experimentation, and improvement. It takes effort and creativity and is utterly suffused with communication. If your creative approach to getting her to give more sexually has failed, you will have to sit down and talk with her. Tell her what you need from her and why, but dont bring this up in bed before, during or after sex. Pick a non-threatening time and place. Play it cool and dont antagonize or become argumentative, accusatory or defensive. Talk about why you feel and think as you do, and focus on the goal of a happy solution for both of you.

Get Her To Give More

You're in a relationship and theres kissing, touching, fondling, ogling, and oohing and ahhing. Are these expressions of desire entirely one-sided? Are you the sole provider of the long caresses and bodily movements? Are you wishing that your girl were a little more attentive and gave a bit more sexually? Provided that there are no underlying psychological problems, your girl probably fits into one or more of these categories: the shy girl, the lazy girl or the inexperienced girl. She may not be a sexual goddess with the moves and prowess that will plaster a permanent smile on your face yet, but she can definitely learn to give sexually as well as she receives. The shy girl It is the 21st century, yet the current expectations of the good, "girl next door" versus the porn-star performance have a decidedly puritanical slant. Trust me -- she feels the pressures of both expectations in addition to the pressures that you put on her.She may know what you want, but she is hesitant to act like Jenna Jameson for fear of how youll perceive her afterward. She might not be voicing her concerns, but be assured that all kinds of things are racing through her head. The worst part about those thoughts is that they are manifesting as inactivity, pensiveness and reluctance to act. A shy girl is worried that youll laugh at her seduction attempts and she may feel that her actions are artificial. In addition, she doesnt want to be perceived as foolish or silly with her actions. Heres what you can do: Make her comfort paramount. This can be accomplished by talking with her and doing more romantic things, such as kissing and caressing. Do things that she likes and is comfortable doing and compliment the way she kisses you, touches you, and how she feels. Boost her confidence by creating a playful and fun atmosphere. Above all, dont judge her and make your own enjoyment evident. If you are having difficulty creating a playful activity, there are many games on the market. One that is fun is the worded dice game: You simply do what the dice say to do. Have fun with it and let your own little insecurities be known to her. She may feel better knowing she isnt the only one feeling awkward.The lazy girl Ultimately, lazy girls lack the enthusiasm to get beyond their own pleasure. They have a fundamental lack motivation and may even find the climatic end unworthy of the effort. The question is: Are you ready to motivate her? The lazy girl usually knows how to handle herself and may even wonder why she needs a guy if she has her toys and some erotica. For her, self-pleasure doesnt involve the fuss of deciding what lingerie to wear, whether or not her legs are smooth, when her last Brazilian wax was done or if her garlic breath is a turn-on or turn-off.

She's More Experienced part 2

Dont avoid the unknown If she wants to take control of you, let her -- dont think you have to match her lick for lick. However, keep in mind that she would like to be "taken care of" at some point too, and if you dont come up with the goods, she wont be back for seconds -- unless she is really desperate. A sexually experienced woman will just do what she wants with you, guiding you all the way, because she knows just how she likes it. Whats more is that she probably knows how you like it too. She will direct you, be suggestive and communicate with you on a variety of levels. Let her do what she wants and enjoy the ride. Just dont expect it every time. She will grow bored if you dont participate much. She may also pull out some freaky stuff that may make you panic. Dont do anything you are not comfortable with, but dont resist it just because you havent done it before. Its good to try everything once. Just dont bluff or pretend that you know what you are doing or shell see right through you. Theres nothing wrong with a guy who has less experience. In fact, many women like it when a guy says, Wow, Ive never tried that before, because it makes them feel special.Move on when its time Dont freeze at the crucial moment. If you are thinking, It's time we stopped kissing and moved on to something else, then make that move. Dont wait for her, because she may be waiting for you. It is expected of men to be a bit assertive, so make that move! If you dont know what to do and you are already naked, lay her down and kiss and lick her everywhere, then go down on her and taste her while your hands roam her body. Dont stay in any one place for too long -- keep moving. That way, you are bound to do something she likes. Keep quiet Talking about how much sexual experience you've had is not a healthy step at the beginning of a beautiful thing. This discussion will inevitably lead to you questioning her on how many sexual partners she has had, and you may not like the answer, so dont ask the question. This is not the sort of thing you need to know anyway, and she definitely doesnt need to know it about you. The revelation of this information isnt the end of the world, but it is unnecessary, so if she asks you, be honest -- just dont blab on and on about your sexual history, and dont lie about it either. Remember: All women hate liars. You have nothing to be ashamed of. Focus on good bedroom talk instead.learn from the best The easiest way to succeed in your adventures is to be reasonably confident, but not cocky -- excuse the pun. She may see through your inexperience, but shell appreciate your efforts either way. Having a guy who doesnt think he is Dirks cooler, smarter, sexier, better hung younger brother can be very refreshing for a woman, as long as he possesses a willing smile and a good attitude. Take the opportunity to gain valuable experience so that next time you wont feel like such a dweeb. A keen student can be great fun, so dont be afraid to give her the reins and the chance to pass on her gems in a real student-teacher way. Hmmm that actually sounds like some fun role playing.

She's More Experienced

Finding out that your girl has done it more times and in more different places than you have can be disconcerting. It is often best that you dont show or tell her that this bothers you. Women love a sexually confident man, so telling her that she scares you is not going to help your manly image. She doesnt want a guy who shrivels at the fact that she knows how to give him pleasure because she has done it so many times. Nor does she want a man who recoils in horror when she tells him how she wants him to do certain things to her. how to get onto her great list The best way to deal with this woman is to just suck it up; live, learn and be open to her advice. It may be scary, but being with a girl whos more experienced means that you are going to learn things that will change your sex life forever. Here are some tips to help you get there.Be really good at one thing This can be kissing, a sensual massage or cunnilingus -- but whatever it is, make sure that you're darn good at it and that she enjoys it. This presents her with the illusion that you have already been educated by some other woman. If you are really good at even just one thing, she will easily accept that you are not perfect at everything and thoroughly enjoy the fruits of schooling you, however limited you may be. Be confident in your touch An uncertain touch shows her that you dont know what feels good, and this clearly displays your inexperience. This is why women love those charming playboys; they have done it all so many times that they get it right the first time. She is hoping that you have touched enough women -- or at least one woman enough times -- that you know what feels good and what doesnt. Granted, not every man has been blessed with even one decent ex-girlfriend, but dont let this hold you back: If in doubt, enjoy yourself. Another reason women choose playboys is because they love to put their hands all over a womans body -- this makes women feel sexy. Touch her because you love to do so, and she will be thrilled that you are enjoying it so much. Learn to relax Yes, its hard, I know, but try. She will be able to feel it if you are tense and trying too hard to please her. Just relax and feel free to let her take over anytime she likes. You will learn a lot. If you are not relaxed, you will end up committing a line of faux pas, such as kissing her like you are a bull terrier crossed with a leech or hurting her by being too rough or careless. Being relaxed allows you to ooze confidence, so take a deep breath, make a conscious effort to relax your face, shoulders, neck and back, breathe out, and be fluid. Learn when you should let her take control and when you should jump in...

Menage A Trois Tactics part 2

Follow up Your girlfriend went into this willingly, but that doesnt mean you can just roll out of bed the next morning as if nothing happened. Some reassurance that shes still pretty, fun, intelligent, and overall the best girl this planet has ever produced would be well-advised. Consensual or not, you were hooking up with someone else. If that doesnt cultivate the slightest hint of insecurity, then you have the most confident girl in the world. And if thats the case, your next birthday present is a no-brainer for her. with a stranger Talk it out Its likely that this will be a spontaneous action, so set up some ground rules with your girl beforehand so you're ready when the right guest presents herself. You should get a general sense of what your boundaries are and come to a conclusion about the type of girl youre both looking for. If your girl is willing to share a stranger with you, shes probably no stranger to free agency and likely has an idea of how she wants it to happen. But this shouldnt be assumed. In any case, preplanning and being on the same page will make scouting much easier -- and a whole lot more fun.Let her pick Beyond the pure sexiness of your girl choosing the third member as if she were selecting an ice-cream flavor, its just a smart idea to put her at the helm. Youre probably going to enjoy anyone she picks, and this way you can be sure that she does too. At the very least, itll go a long way toward minimizing any threat she may feel from the other girl. By all means, be her creative advisor, but let her make the final cut. Unequal treatment It can be deceiving when your girlfriend agrees to a threesome with someone neither of you knows, but dont fool yourself into thinking she brought home a radio-controlled monster truck that shes just going to drop off in an empty parking lot with you. This is for her too, and you better make certain she gets enough attention from you and the new toy. In fact, she should have more than enough. A good rule of thumb: Spend twice the amount of time on your girlfriend than you do on the new partner or encourage the two of them to focus their efforts on each other. If there is any question at the end of the night about who was your favorite, just tell your girlfriend it was her -- imagine the consequences if you say the opposite.thrice as nice Theres a reason why threesomes are one of the most commonly admitted male fantasies: Theyre great. Therefore, when achieved, they should be heartily enjoyed. That said, be as prepared as possible. Your relationship will forever change, but will the change be for better or worse? It is a preposterous challenge to look beyond four boobs and into the future, but if you value your current relationship, it is a necessary consideration. Having settled that, enjoy your "you sandwich."

Menage A Trois Tactics

Sex can almost always be simplified to three simple statements: 1. Sex with someone else is one of natures greatest gifts. 2. Self-gratifying sex is one of natures greatest loopholes. 3. Sex with three or more people is why you had to take an extra semester in college. When it comes to the coveted threesome, good sense is the prevailing phrase. Enjoyment is the purpose, but eliminating the threat to your relationship should be top priority. If you do it wrong, this one night of ecstasy may ruin many nights to come or, in the worst case, end them altogether. Never fear: With the proper planning, you could make it a night to remember and hopefully one to repeat. with one of her friends Talk it out Just as your third-grade teacher used to say to the class: There are no stupid questions. If this act is something that you and your girlfriend are planning, you would be well-advised to seek answers to the following questions: What does she want to get out of it? Whats OK, and more importantly, what isnt? When and how does she want it to happen? Which flavor would she prefer for your condom? Superfluous is not in the dictionary on this one, so dont hold back. You dont want to be in mid-menage and realize that youre in some serious relationship trouble.In the event that you find yourself in a spontaneous or Jagermeister-assisted act, pool your remaining sobriety to walk on the side of caution. Pick the right girl Make sure your temporary playmate knows how to keep a secret. Yes, there is a surface attraction to everyone learning of your escapades, but in this case, the risks do not justify the rewards. If the cat gets out of the bag, it could cause a rift between your girlfriend and her other friends, it could make her feel slutty or used, it could change how other people perceive the two of you, and it could change your expectations of each other. Above all, it may draw some unwanted attention -- do you really want your slobbering buddies knowing how "freaktastic" your girl is? Youll also want to go with a non-threatening third party for the sake of your girls ego. Maybe someone slightly less attractive or less desirable, like one of her friends to whom she clearly feels superior. It may be a tough choice to make, but remember that jealousy will put a serious damper on the night. What to do after your party mix and how to scout a stranger

Your First Time With Her part 2

You should be patient and make it your utmost concern to please her and let her know how much pleasure shes giving you. This can be done by your very vocal appreciation of her movements, her body and your moans and groans. This isnt the time for over-sentimentality, professions of undying love or crying jags. If you shed tears, shell wonder who the real woman is -- her or you. after Be warm and generous Theres something nice about staying the night. And whether you like to admit it, there should be cuddling. Many women do enjoy this, and most men do as well. However, if you prefer your space, learn to read the signs, or give some indication that your intentions are to please her immensely. If she invites you to her place and she mentions how she will need to get up early in the morning or that she is a troubled sleeper, shes telling you that its more than OK with her for you to leave after both of you are glistening with sweat and smiling like loons. If she tells you about this great coffee place down the street that she visits every morning, she may be telling you that she would like you to stay for breakfast. Your response should be honest. Women can and will interpret much more than they ought to. If she suspects that youre dissembling she will probably resent you. Your best play is to be gently upfront with her. Let her know what your intentions are. Work, appointments and life keep revolving and sometimes have to take priority. Just make sure she knows that you want to see her again, and make sure your words follow through with action. first but not the last A great first experience will invite a second, third and fourth.You can help to insure your success by following the guidelines above. Dont forget about the little things. If she winds up staying the night, get her a glass of water and place it next to the bed. Leave the bathroom light on and the door slightly ajar so she can find her way in the middle of the night. Keep a soft, clean bath towel for her to use and offer her a T-shirt to sleep in. These details will help her see that you care enough to want to see her again. She wont feel like a one-night stand, especially when you want her to come again.

Your First Time With Her

Youve been out on the dates, made those late-night phone calls and sipped your coffee or digestif with her. The dessert has been devoured and you find that the walls of the restaurant have been replaced by the walls of her home or your apartment. Youre almost too aware of that soft surface beckoning you, and you impatiently want to sink under the plush covers -- that is, while you plunder and sink into the woman you most want to unravel. Yet, while you fumble with clothes, a niggling little thought appears in rapid and dampening succession. Does she want me to stay? Is the bathroom clean? Is that my roommate coming home? Is her roommate coming home? Did I wash the sheets? Did I put that picture of my ex away? Tiny little questions like these can quickly become your bane if left unchecked. After all, these considerations can mean a second encounter or can sadly result in your unreturned phone calls. Here are some tips to secure that your first time with her will lead to a second time and a third and a fourthbefore Be clean and receptive At this point common practices of cleanliness apply. By "common" Im referring to your home or apartment as well as your body. Your space should be free of garbage lying around or your dirty laundry sprawled out. This also includes removing any pictures of your ex or underwear from some girl you had over the other night. If your bathroom is unclean, she will not be comfortable -- she wont want to stay and she wont want to return. If you have pets, put them away for the night. This includes any roommates. Any scents in the bedroom should be light and clean-smelling, nothing heavy or lingering. during Focus on her The first time you experience each other should be free from accoutrements. The focus should be solely on each other. This is especially true if you havent yet established comfort levels for sex play. This is not the time to break out the sex toys, the fetishes or any pornography. Do break out the condoms though. It would also help if neither of you were dangerously inebriated. It is good to have her sound judgment on yes or no, and your sound mental faculties to heed what she says.

How To Correct Her In Bed

Remember those days when you made a mistake and someone brutally pointed it out, and then proceeded to beat it into the ground for the next 30 minutes? Maybe it was only yesterday; the point is that no one likes to have their insecurities, ineptitudes and unpracticed moves criticized. But criticism is necessary to improve your sex life and your relationship. There is such a thing as constructive criticism, and it is dependent on delivery and execution. If you callously state that she sucks in bed, Im thinking youll have a wee bit of a problem that night and in the foreseeable future. If your girl is understanding and not prone to being hurt by your brash words, then keep doing what youve been doing. Not all women need to have things sugarcoated. However, if you need a little help encoding your otherwise harsh criticism into something palatable and girlfriend-friendly, read on. She's a banshee A girl on top is a beautiful thing, except when shes bending you in ways that are anatomically incorrect. While she is riding you with wild abandon, you may notice that her movements are a bit too forceful. Maybe her back is arching with almost impossible flexibility when you feel the angle or the pressure on the boys become unbearable. At this point, you might grasp her hips to still their movement or pull her forward for a better angle. Either is good, a long as you stop the action thats causing you discomfort and keep the momentum going without criticizing her verbally. You can keep grasping her hips to help her ride you; women generally like their hips to be firmly held. If the problem persists, you can let her know what feels good by your moans and groans when shes at the angle you like and riding you at the speed you enjoy. Shell definitely get the hint. She gives you painful oral sex She has finally reached the promised land, but instead of absolute bliss, you experience pain. Youre concerned about the scrape of her teeth in the painful vortex she calls suction and her utter neglect of the boys. What do you do to fix this situation?

Is She Faking It? part 2

Sudden orgasm Now, what if she is not enthused during the build-up? You are mightily pumping away or gradually easing into your groove, and without warning, bam! She comes with a loud and sudden scream, an affected shudder, a dramatic sigh, and then nothing -- except maybe her unconcealed boredom and her desire to be somewhere else, evidenced by her agility and quickness in leaving your warm bed. Often, a satisfied woman will languorously dwell in bed. Shell snuggle or fall asleep in blissful satiation. Chances are that she faked it if she was bored, had a sudden attack and dashed off to go watch TV. Shes distracted Do her eyes wander while you make love? Does she seem to be concentrating on something other than the moment and your hands, lips and body moving across hers? If she looks distracted for the duration of your intimate moment, she is not feeling that orgasm shes trying to evince. Usually, right before a woman achieves an orgasm youll see an intense concentration and focus so she may enjoy those overwhelming feelings. If shes looking at you in a kind of abstracted way, she is probably not being so truthful in her moans and cries for more. Maybe its taking her longer to have an orgasm or maybe it was done faster than it has ever been done before. Use your judgment. You know what she sounds like when shes riding that crest. You know how her eyes darken with passion, and the approximate amount of time it takes for her to feel unbelievably hot, wet and irresistible. If these things seem off, your spidey senses should definitely be ringing. signs shes for real Youll know that shes for real when her body temperature is up, her labia are swollen, wet and are a darker pink or purple than usual. Theyll also give off voluntary and involuntary muscle contractions, and her clitoris will be larger than normal. Her breasts may feel bigger in your hands as theyll be a little more swollen, and her nipples will be hard and erect. These things just cant be controlled by a woman and will be easy for you to see and discover. how to deal with an actress Talk to her to find out what she likes and how she likes it. Be her willing student and learn how her body works. Ask her to show you what she likes and how she likes it, and to let you know when youre doing something she does or doesnt like. Encourage her to be vocal.What you dont want to do is get angry, blame her, antagonize her, or make her feel guilty or lacking in some way. Let her know that time has no meaning when making love. If she feels like she wants to have an orgasm, she can; if she enjoys the sensations without the orgasm, thats great too. There should be no pressure to achieve orgasm placed on her to fulfill her or your sexual expectations. If you can do this for her, she will assuredly appreciate your intentions and leave the acting behind.

Is She Faking It?

This is a subject that has plagued mans curiosity for ages -- most likely because the problem is pervasive and of a pandemic proportion. We informally polled 15 female friends and the result was that all of them admitted that, at one time or another, theyve faked an orgasm. Yup, thats right, at some point, it is highly likely that your girl has padded your ego, screamed aloud and didnt feel more than the jolt she feels after a bite of dark chocolate -- maybe even less than that. While we're certain that more than half of all women have faked an orgasm, not all of them fake it all of the time. But how can you tell? Read on and well explain why she might fake it, how you can tell if shes faking or not, and we'll even provide you with tips on what to do about it. her reasons Aside from her unwillingness to shatter your ego by stating it was your lack of technique that resulted in her artificial happy ending, there are a myriad of other possible reasons for her to fake an orgasm. One such reason could be the amount of alcohol she consumed. While some women claim that their inhibitions are lowered in their inebriated state, thus, increasing their arousal, the reality is that alcohol is a downer. Physiologically, it reduces sexual arousal and vaginal lubrication. It takes longer for a woman to achieve orgasm, if she can at all. Another possibility is her perceived expectations of you and sex. She may feel that shes disappointing you if she doesnt come. She might also think that youll regard sex as a failure if she doesnt reach her peak. Maybe shes tired or is thinking about things; women can live in their heads. If shes distracted, tired or worried about something, chances are she wont be having an orgasm tonight. signs shes a fakerShes not wet A woman simply cannot fake being wet. If shes producing enough of her own lubrication to be pleasurably moist down there, you can safely assume that shes enjoying herself. So, when you rub, kiss or slide your leg between hers and encounter friction and dryness, you can assume that shes not turned on. If she appears to be having a good time, she is most likely acting her way out of your bed in an attempt to end it quickly.

Give Her A Sensual Massage part 2

Head to the erogenous zones We all know the parts of a woman's body that get the most attention. Areas like the vagina, nipples and feet are targeted because men often don't know that a woman can be aroused in other locations. Her wrists, fingers, ears, the back of her neck, and the insides of her elbows and knees are probably visited as often as tourists travel to Iraq. Feel free to rub, kiss, lick, and even nibble on these neglected regions. She will feel appreciated, and thus aroused, by your attention to detail. Remember to take your time and read her body language. However, don't neglect her most important arousal areas, such as her clitoris, breasts and labia. She's accustomed to having these areas stimulated, so she probably expects them to get some of your attention.Give her a sensual bath A sensual massage need not be limited to land lovers. If the oil has become too much for you, you can give her a sensual bath. Simply fill the tub with some warm water and bubbles, blindfold her and put her in the bath. You have the option of getting in with her, but you'll likely have more freedom to maneuver and focus on the task if you stay out. If you wanted to increase the ambiance, you can light some candles and burn some incense. Rub her body, stimulate her insides and glide your hands all over her until both of you can no longer take it. Remember that your ultimate goal is to get her to jump out of the bath and run for the bedroom, where the two of you can get on to greener pastures. get your rub on The art of massage, and particularly sensual massage, has taken a backseat when it comes to sex. Be an original lover and give her a night that she will want to repeat. Remember that if you treat her to this, chances are that she'll repay you with a little favor that you'll greatly appreciate.

Give Her A Sensual Massage

She loves massages and she loves sex, so wouldn't it be spectacular if you could combine the two acts and create a night that she won't soon forget? Whether you want to add a little spice to a fizzling romance or you're looking for a way to impress a new lover, a sensual massage is your one-way ticket to Pleasureville. Many men think of this wonderful fusion of intimate acts, but they seldom step up to the plate. They either fear rejection or they aren't sure how to initiate a sensual massage. The truth is that most women are very receptive to a massage, but how receptive your woman will be to a sensual massage depends heavily on her mood. You can help by starting with a regular massage and easing your way into a more intimate affair. Here's how to get started. Prepare Before you get started, you'll need some items apart from your hands and a body to put them on. To help you maximize her enjoyment of the evening's entertainment, make sure you invest in baby wipes, massage oil or lotion that is safe for internal use, a blindfold, and a towel.As well, there are some things you need to think about before you jump right into the sensual massage: Your hands must be clean and your nails trimmed. Your hands should be warm. Never apply the oil or lotion directly onto her body; place a good amount in your hands, rub them together, and then begin the massage. Start out with a light touch; your objective is to arouse her, not bruise her. Give her a full-body sensual massage This doesn't mean that you should attempt the tedious task of massaging every square inch of her body. Rather, give her a sensual massage with your body. Your hands aren't your only tools; make good use of your oiled arms, chest and stomach. If you don't think that she'll fully appreciate your torso, feel free to put your mouth and tongue into the sensual massage mix instead. Kissing, licking and warm breath on flesh are usually welcomed with an erotic response.Use your hands in different capacities While you use one hand to caress her body, use the other to explore her on the inside. In particular, find her G-spot with your finger and bring her to an earth-shattering climax. This would be an ideal time to incorporate the blindfold, as removing one of her senses will increase the stimulation she'll feel from your sensual massage. When you're giving her a sensual massage, reach all the important zones...

Healthy Sex Life Habits part 2

A way of life: not another diet Life isnt about eating your way through every menu and drinking your way to stupefying lows. Eating isnt about excess gratification. Excesses, if any, should come in the form of scintillating sexual activities. Certain foods and large quantities can put a damper on your sex life by making you feel sluggish and by being detrimental to your vital health. Keep your body healthy by monitoring what you put in it. Eating is simply a way for your body to have its nutritional needs met. Here are some tips on eating: You know your body, recognize the signs. If you have the tendency to overeat try this: slow down. Remember that your stomach doesnt signal to your brain that it is full until about 20 minutes after you reach that trouser unbuckling, top button-relieving state. A good pre-coital game plan is to drink water and to avoid fatty, heavy foods, which will make you feel sluggish and tired.Sugars give you a spike and high but they make you plummet just as quickly. Alcohol is a downer. Really, it is. You can have trouble getting/maintaining an erection, difficulty ejaculating, and a decreased sexual desire if you drink too much booze. It can also reduce your fertility levels by half. Ouch. Caffeine has the same effect. There are certain foods that increase libido. For those in the baby game, Vitamin C and antioxidants can prevent sperm defects and promote sperm mobility. Daily doses of Calcium and Vitamin D can increase male fertility, and sufficient levels of Zinc will keep your testosterone and semen levels good to go.healthy body, healthy sex Health is important for life and sex. Without it, neither can exist. Sex is life and, certainly, life is a product of sex, but how good or bad it is depends entirely on you. By making slight changes to your lifestyle such as taking the stairs, joining a gym, getting off the couch and thinking about the quality of food you put in your system, you will finely tune your mind and body into sex-worthy shape. Maintain a healthy, active, focused life and your sex will improve immensely.

Healthy Sex Life Habits

A great sex life involves more than having good technique. It is a lifestyle that expands beyond the bedroom and into the everyday. What you do or dont do for your heart, mind, and body affects your sexual health. If you are finding any difficulties during sex such as a lagging libido, waning stamina or erectile dysfunction, you may find that adopting certain painless lifestyle changes will boost your sex life and make you healthier and happier. It will also make her happier. And if shes happy, you will certainly be getting some. Its all about oxygen: exercise Your body gives what it gets. If your sloth-like performance in front of the television has you wondering why you cant quite get it up, or when you do your arms give out before she reaches her peak, consider your activity levels. When was the last time you left the couch and went for a run or, instead of the elevator, took the stairs? Your heart pumps oxygenated blood into your body and into the star of your coming attraction.You need regular exercise at least three times a week for 30 minutes to work your heart, pump your blood, and increase circulation. A proper cardiovascular workout is just what you need to improve your stamina and performance in bed. Fringe benefits include better appearance and overall self-esteem. Women are most attracted to a confident man. Arrogance and insecurity is only a thin veil that women see right through. You wont be just another act when you start feeling as good as you look. Ladies notice the difference between a poser and a real man. Include grooming in your routine and now you have a sex-worthy body anytime, anyplace. Get regular exercise, keep nails clean and trim, body hair shaven, waxed or tamed, and you will just know you look good. The best part is youll feel good too. What are you waiting for?Working the mind: mental acuity You see them all over the place. Logic and crossword puzzles, Sudoku; people are trying to get their flabby minds toned and ready for a challenge. Why? Maybe some of them realize the advantage of an agile mind when it comes to life in the bedroom. Sex is both mental and physical. What you can do with your mind when youre having sex is astounding. By using focus, you can sustain your erection and keep yourself from ejaculating so you can control her mind-blowing orgasms, one after another. If you lose your focus, you can lose your control and the game can be over within seconds. Stamina is as much physical as it is mental. True mastery comes when you can tell your body what to do, not the other way around. Keeping your mind flexible also helps you get rid of any banalities in your sex life by keeping you creative. It helps you refrain from repetition and laziness, and steer clear of boring patterns in your approach and practice of great sex. Train your mind just as you train your body. It needs exercise and will allow you to reap priceless rewards.

Spice Up The Missionary Position part 2

Bicycle While this one may take a bit more choreography, the pleasure is certainly worth the few extra seconds it takes to bend and place your bodies in delicious ways. Have your girl lie back on the bed and place her right leg on your right shoulder. Bend her left leg and place it beside your right side. Ease forward into the honey pot and feel the sweet sensation. For some added stimulation, your partner can use her free hands for a little clit rub or to stimulate you. Golden Gate Bridge The only time youll want this bridge to fall is when shes overcome with a heavy, pulsating orgasm. Place her on her back with a comfy, fluffy pillow under her shoulders. Kneel between her legs, keeping your knees bent at 90 degrees and guide her up toward you with your hands under her waist. Position her vagina in line with your penis and insert. Use short thrusts to penetrate and ignite her senses. She can aid you by wrapping her hands around the backs of your legs to keep you close. Long, sweeping thrusts are not recommended as your control over the motion will be compromised and the position could be lost. This might become frustrating, so keep with the short strokes -- unless you are simply too well-hung to lose your way.Coital Alignment Technique If you want to experience her writhing in pleasure beneath you, check this position out. CAT (coital alignment technique) focuses on the alignment of both you and your partners pelvic bones, which enables the base of your penis to rub against her clitoris. As she lies on her back, place yourself on top and enter her. Slide a couple of inches up to align your pelvic bone with hers and this will ensure the base of your penis is rubbing against her clit. Use an upward and downward sweeping motion. This is not the time to use regular in-and-out thrusting. Both of you should have your legs straight out and positioned beside or on top of one another. Your girl can bring you in deeper by wrapping her legs around your calves. Dont forget to touch and kiss her body as this deviation from straight missionary allows for great sensual body-on-body contact. missionary fun Digressing a bit from the norm is a healthy and exciting foray into sexual practice and pleasure. There is nothing wrong with the missionary position; however, you can liven up your sex life by introducing alternatives to everyday routines. Modest changes can yield fiery results. Have fun and play with your partner by taking old favorites and making them new again.

Spice Up The Missionary Position

The missionary position is a tried and true sex position that is used as a good old standard. You know what to expect, she knows whats coming and both of you are comfortable and satisfied. This very mundane position works well when needed so dont retire it just yet -- it can be modified. You can make whats old new again. So when the standard missionary just wont do, here are some satisfying maneuvers to keep your partner satisfied and aroused (not to mention impressed) by your ingenuity. The Jack Hammer The name says it all. With a penetrating, downward maneuver you control the speed, depth and force of penetration. Your partner lies on her back with a leg on each of your shoulders. It would be wise to make sure shes limber enough and up for this kind of action. Kneel, placing your knees beside her waist. The next step is easy: Lean forward and ravish her. If needed, rest your hands on top of her thighs to steady and control the movement. Initially, youll want to make sure shes alright in this position, as you can cause some discomfort if she is unused to stretching in such a way.Rocking the Cradle With a gentle motion you can rock her world. With you on top there isnt much your partner can do to add sensation to this position besides relax and contract her vaginal muscles. The brunt of the work is done by you. Lie on top of her and place her legs up over your shoulders while you rock back and forth. Some upper-body stamina is required. Firm foot placement is also a necessity to help you rock and pleasure your partner with the intoxicating motion. But make sure you dont crush her with your weight or flatten her legs to her body. She wont appreciate the novelty of being rocked in a cradle if she feels trapped underneath you.

14 Oral Sex Tips

We all know that the road to a lasting sex life is paved with -- among other things -- oral sex. But most of us could use a few pointers on how to sharpen our oral skills. Oral sex is always grounded in preparation: You want to be enthusiastic and passionate about giving pleasure to your woman, and give her all the pleasure you can. That way, you can virtually guarantee that she'll want to go down on you as well. That said, here are 14 ways to enhance your oral expertise. 1- Start slow Kiss your way down her body and tease her thighs and buttocks for a while before you make contact with any part of her genitalia. This will turn her on before you start the real action. Get close so that she thinks you're going to zero in on her at any second, but don't give in immediately.2- Warm her up Before you remove her underwear, breathe hot air through it against her genital area. Breathe softly but warmly for short bursts at a time. You can alternate between doing this and kissing her thighs and stomach. 3- Don't dive in When you begin to kiss and lick her vulva, work your way in slowly from the outside. Start by licking the outer edges of the outer lips (labia), then very slowly spread them, and lick and kiss the inner lips, and around the vagina. Do this gently, as though you were still teasing her. You'll work your way up to more intense action eventually. 4- Wait for the clitoris Try to hold off from coming in contact with her clitoris for as long as you can, even as you kiss her labia and vagina. When you do begin to lick it, do it softly, and focus on the clitoral hood (just above the clitoris), since most women prefer indirect clitoral contact before they're fully aroused.5- Lick the alphabet If you're not sure which strokes are best to approach the clitoris, try Sam Kinison's famous suggestion and lick the shape of every letter in the alphabet as a means of offering a wide variety of approaches. Make them wide from time to time to cover the whole genital area, and make them small at other times, centering on the clitoris itself. 6- Suck it up As she becomes more aroused, you can gently suck her clitoris into your mouth and flick your tongue over it. This combines suction with a much faster rhythm. Women like that.

Understanding The Female Orgasm

When it comes to the female orgasm, most guys are confused. This is understandable considering that many men are clueless regarding the different types of orgasms and stimulations that can be given, not to mention if a certain part of the vagina has to be manipulated in order to give a woman an earth-shattering orgasm. Well, if you're among the bewildered, have heart; today's tip will help you understand the female genitalia and the female orgasm inside and out. what happens? When a woman orgasms, regardless of which area of her body you're manipulating, her body physically reacts in the same way. During an orgasm, she feels: stimulation in her clitoris her heart rate, blood pressure and breathing increase tension builds within her pelvis muscles contract throughout her body, especially in the vagina, uterus, rectum, and pelvic floor tension is released upon orgasm blue clitoris Believe it or not, it is possible for women to get what is often called "blue balls" in men. As you know by now, the clitoris and penis are remarkably similar after conception, but males go on to develop penises. If a woman gets incredibly turned on, her clitoris, like the penis, becomes engorged with blood. If the blood isn't released via orgasm, she will experience discomfort -- just as men do. So when you tease her, you build up awesome tension, and when she finally orgasms, it will be an explosion of release. Keep in mind, however, that roughly 26% of women have difficulty reaching orgasm. And usually, it's her own mental block that keeps her from reaching orgasm -- it's not you. different types It was Sigmund Freud who first suggested that there were two types of female orgasm. However, sex researcher Alfred Kinsey refuted the claim and his view was that there is only one type of female orgasm. Others sexperts claim that women can have three types of orgasm: clitoral, vaginal and blended. But considering the latter is literally the other two put together, I wouldn't necessarily classify it as a type.

7 Woman On Top Positions part 2

4- The close-legged trip While you sit on the bed with your butt resting on the heels of your feet and leaning back on your hands, have your woman (who's on her knees) get on top of you, and slowly make her way up and down. This allows for full penetration. 5- The back arch While you lie on a bed with your legs spread open and hanging off the side of the bed, let her sit on top of you with her back facing you. With her closed legs on the ground as well -- arching her back and using her hands to lean back on the bed -- she can maneuver herself up and down at will on your member. 6- Up & down As you lie on your back with your legs closed and knees slightly bent, have your woman sit on top of you and face the other way (her butt, once again, is facing you). Instead of moving up and down, she can simply rock back and forth. This will provide both clitoral and G-spot stimulation, and isn't that what all women want? 7- Easy butt grab Lie down flat with your legs spread. Get your woman to lie on top of you, legs straight out but closed. She has the choice of either rocking back and forth or elevating her butt at will -- or both. And your duty? Well, all you really have to do is grab her butt at will. try it all If your woman is up for it, let her take charge once in a while and climb on top of you. It gives you the night off from doing all the tiresome work, and chances are she'll orgasm quicker while she's in control. So get on your back, and let her take the reigns.

7 Woman On Top Positions

Female-superior positions You're ready to go to bed and sleep the night away, but your woman is feeling a little frisky. Great. Does that mean you have to do all the work -- again? Hell no! Today's tip focuses on female-superior positions in which you get to lie back and relax while your woman does all the dirty work. But wait: How can you convince her to do her thing without sounding like a dictator? Easy, all you have to do is tell her that you want to watch her work that sexy body of hers, and she'll be on top of you in no time. As for getting her to move into the following positions, you can always simply maneuver her body subtly. After all, you are the man, and even when she thinks she's in control, in reality, you are. For now, here are seven positions you'll want her to get into. 1- The standard I'm sure you've had a woman ride you in the standard fashion before. Lie down and bring your woman on top of you, leaning on her knees for momentum. She can either keep her torso upright, or she can lie on top of you while she does her thing. 2- The butt face As you lie down on your back, have your woman get into a doggie style position with her butt facing you. Placing her feet atop your rib area, she can guide your manhood inside her and you can enjoy the view.3- The squat While you lie on your back on the bed, your woman should get on top of you. However, instead of using her knees to go up and down, she will instead squat and use her feet to go up and down slowly. If she's a trooper, she will depend on nothing but her feet to move. But be aware that this is for women who have strong legs; otherwise, she won't be able to last longer than a few seconds.

5 More Rear-Entry Positions part 2

3- Stand down, boy While she bends over on the edge of the bed, her feet and shins hanging off it, you stand against it and make your way in. Of course, if the bed is too high or you have a significant height difference, you will have to make some adjustments. She can raise or lower her body to accommodate you, and you can stand straight or bend your knees. 4- Stand down, girl If she's much shorter than you, you may not want to attempt this position. Otherwise, have her face the other way and bend down so that her butt is sticking out toward you. Her torso should be parallel to the ground. While you kneel on the edge of the bed, hold on to her hips and make your way in. Make sure to go slowly, as she needs to maintain her balance. Better yet, let her control the tempo.5- Climb to the top While she's in position, stand up and place your body right above her butt. Then, bend down so that you can place your penis inside her. Ensure that you're balanced; otherwise you may end up falling on top of her. Place your hands on her back without pressing down, or use the help of a wall or bedpost to maintain balance. Be careful not to thrust too quickly initially; ensure that she enjoys the sensation first. it's a doggie-style world Now that you have even more variety to add to your bedroom ventures, make sure that you use them sparingly and wisely. And don't forget that penetration is just a fraction of what good sex entails. Make every moment count.

5 More Rear-Entry Positions

Doggie style positions Ah, doggie style... the position most animals use to get it on, humans being no exception. As one of men's and women's favorite sexual position, doggie style has been a welcome addition to people's sex lives for ages. The last time I advised you on adding some variety to the rear-entry position, you maneuvered yourself and your girl into sexual oblivion. Well, now, here are five more variations you can try. 1- Tight-legged Getting into the typical doggie stance, have your girl keep her legs closed and open yours around them. As well, get her to arch her back and lean on her hands rather than lean down and rest on her elbows on the bed (or whatever surface you happen to be on). To help her maintain that stance, wrap your hand around her hair and give it an occasional tug while you're having sex.In addition to hair-pulling, you can rub her spine lightly and even hug her waist while you penetrate her. 2- Upright torsos Get into your regular doggie stance, but lift your torso along with your girl's so that you're upright while you penetrate. Doing this in a location where she's facing the wall or, say, the bedpost, will allow her to place her hands there to maintain balance while you're going in and out. Use your free hands to caress her breasts and butt, rub her shoulders and get a better grip for penetration. This position also allow you room to easily kiss her mouth and neck.

Get Her To Play With Herself part 2

Masturbate with her Mutual masturbation is a really sexy experience few women have had the opportunity to enjoy. Every female gets wet at the sound of her man groaning with delight, making this a potential sexual favorite. A man touching himself because he has to -- because his woman has made him that horny -- is powerfully intoxicating. Its a situation sure to end in broadened horizons and mutual ecstasy. Helping hand: Lie beside her on the bed and make eye contact. While holding her gaze, start teasing yourself slowly. Tell her how much you want her, and that you cant help touching yourself. In your sexiest voice, softly suggest she touch herself as well. When she does, let her hear your appreciation, even if only in the form of a well-timed moan. This will double her pleasure until youve both achieved orgasm.Spin it as instructional This is a good way to broach the subject with a woman who already knows what she needs in bed -- the liberal, independent woman whos not afraid to try anything once, yet has never been invited to try this. Ask what turns her on, and then request a demonstration. Use a soft, sexy tone and the request will sound highly erotic. This scenario will seem far less taboo than simply asking her to masturbate for you. Helping hand: While shes lying down on the bed, ask how she touches herself. Does she take her time? Does she tease herself first? Tell her you want to be able to please her better than she can please herself. Once shes begun, support her efforts by telling her how sexy it is. Encourage her every step of the way and desire is bound to rule in your favor.spice it up If you really want your woman to masturbate for you, the best way to achieve this is to let her know how much pleasure you get from it. Some women are well aware of this, and theyll be thrilled to perform for you. Others will need a bit of coaxing before they feel comfortable with it. Select the technique that best accommodates your womans personality and be patient. The idea will surely appeal to her once her inner vixen has had time to surface.

Get Her To Play With Herself

How to get her to masturbate for you Masturbation can be a tricky subject for some women; while most enjoy it on a regular basis, few would be comfortable openly discussing such things with a significant other. This is often the result of having been raised to think of it as an inappropriate (and unnecessary) indulgence. Fortunately, this mindset is fully reversible. And its easier than you think. All she needs is the right encouragement and a man whos willing to let her set the pace. Try one of the following tips and it wont be long before she discovers how much of a turn-on masturbating for you can be. Express a desire to watch This is, without a doubt, the key factor in getting her to touch herself. If its her first time, shell be faced with a number of mental obstacles, one of them being performance anxiety. Add to that the fact that most women dont fantasize about watching men masturbate, and she may have difficulty believing you really want to see her do this. She may also feel like shes being placed under a microscope, which can lead to worries about how she appears during the performance. Let her know its guaranteed to drive you wild and shell gain the confidence needed to tease you into oblivion.Helping hand: Turn her on with the usual foreplay and then ask if she ever gets hot when thinking about you. When she admits to doing so, soften your voice and ask if she touches herself as well. She may be slightly embarrassed by the question, but rest assured that it will have excited her. Once shes fully aroused, share your fantasies. Tell her how badly you want to watch; tell her how sexy it would be. Convince her, and watch how quickly she warms to the idea. Help her masturbate If you know shes too shy to have an open discussion about masturbation, this is an excellent way to help her ease into it. The idea is to guide her through it, showing how perfectly acceptable -- and fun -- it can be to touch herself for you. By guiding her hand to her clitoris, the masturbation taboo is slightly diminished because shes not doing it completely on her own. Shes doing it with you, which can make all the difference to a woman having difficulty suppressing her inhibitions. Helping her masturbate will eventually lead to her flying solo for you, after shes realized how pleasurable the experience it can be. Helping hand: This works best when shes already turned on and down to her knickers. Get her into a kneeling position and slide behind her on the bed. Slide her hands over the curve of her waist, her tummy and her breasts -- areas that arent going to freak her out. Show her how sexy it can be to touch herself with a mans assistance. Once shes begging for something more, ask her to touch herself and slowly guide her fingers downward to her clitoris. Let her set the pace -- you may lead, but go too quickly and it could backfire. Be patient and theres a good chance shell let your fingers do the walking.

Foreplay Tips part 2

"When she spreads her legs a bit, that's a clear indication that she wants you to touch her a little deeper. " 3- Strip down Strip shows aren't just for men anymore; women have gotten wise to the idea of having men perform a peel dance for them. While I don't suggest you dance for her as you take off your socks or install a pole in your bedroom, I do recommend that you remove your clothes slowly (especially if you're fit). Remove your socks before you do anything; they're awkward and nothing turns a woman off faster than seeing a naked man with his socks on. Now that you're set to go, start by removing your shirt (unbutton it slowly while maintaining eye contact), then your pants, and finally your underwear. At this point, undress her just as slowly. Sit her down and remove her clothing in the same order you removed yours. 4- Use your fingers and give her oral pleasure Once again, I have to say that every woman is different and, therefore, every woman likes to be touched differently. However, the same techniques that you hopefully used in high school are still effective in the majority of women. Bring your hand to her vaginal area and, with the tips of your fingers, rub her outer lips (labia majora) by spreading them apart and bringing them back together; that should start the lubrication process. When she spreads her legs a bit, that's a clear indication that she wants you to touch her a little deeper. At this point, you can start lightly rubbing her inner lips (labia minora), and then move up to her clitoris, which you should rub in a circular motion. Some women like their clitoris to be touched gently, while others prefer a more vigorous contact; read your girlfriend's body language for a sign of what you should do. After a few minutes, bring your mouth to the area and, while you continue to use your fingers to play around inside her, gently suck on clitoris to give her some great oral pleasure. 5- Watch some sex and kiss her Porn can be a great way to get you and your girl in the mood, provided that your girlfriend is the type who enjoys adult entertainment. Put on something that both of you can enjoy (preferably other couples having sex and something tailored to women), and lay naked with each other while you watch it. Remember that an "accidental" caress here and there is perfectly acceptable, even preferable. Every now and then, stop watching the movie and kiss her or play with her body. Make sure to pay more attention to her than you do to the movie. As well, if you see something kinky that you'd like to try, make a comment about it and gauge her response, which will give you an indication of whether or not she's game. The idea here is to get her imagination going. foreplay formation And there it is. Five easy ways to drive your girl insane with foreplay. Of course, you don't have to do them all in one day. Keep things lively, fun and erotic, and she'll be incorrigible. One last time: Every woman is different and if you're attentive, you should be a success.

Foreplay Tips

" During foreplay, the power of suggestion can be as great as sex itself. " Foreplay is the one thing women can't get enough of -- OK, there are a few other things as well, but foreplay is an important one. In general terms, women are emotional creatures, and that's why they like, enjoy and often need foreplay. Unlike their male counterparts, women aren't raring to get down to it. This is because their bodies need help conjuring the lust and lubrication required for intercourse and their emotions dictate that they feel a sense of closeness and mutual respect with their partner. All of this can be achieved through foreplay, which will also help your lady friend feel desired by you; if you simply want to jump her bones, she'll feel like a tool or a machine designed to get you off. Now, each woman is different, and some might like to bump uglies without any foreplay, but the odds are that your girl will need to grease the wheels first. That said, here are five foreplay tips that'll help you turn everyday frolicking into something that will have any woman you seduce begging for satisfaction. 1- Talk and tease During foreplay, the power of suggestion (especially with some dirty talk) can be as great as the sex itself for many women. If you can describe how you want to touch her, where, and with which of your body parts, she'll visualize it easily and eagerly. And if you know how to have sex with her brain (it is a major sexual organ), you can bet that she'll be begging you to have sex with the rest of her in due time. If you need to touch her while you dirty talk her during foreplay, avoid touching her breasts and vagina. Instead, focus your mouth and hands on her neck, wrists, inner thighs, lower back, and ears. 2- Get started in public Foreplay doesn't need to be restricted to the bedroom or inside four walls. If you and your girlfriend don't start crying at the thought of public displays of affection (PDA), try doing some fun things out in the open. And by fun things, I mean such things as rubbing her breasts or respectfully patting her ass in a restaurant, kissing her passionately while having drinks at a bar or dirty dancing at a nightclub. Make an effort to turn her on wherever you are. If you show her that she turns you on via PDA, when you finally do find yourselves in a private situation, the good times will lead to some carnal indulgences.

G-Spot Vs. Clitoris part 2

Feel free to mix it up in your quest to bring her to orgasm. Because of its location, her clitoris can be stimulated in three main ways, each of which can take her over the edge. Manual stimulation offers the easiest starting point, as you can still maintain a visual of what you're doing and you can more easily gauge her reaction. Oral attention adds the extra element of warmth and moisture that can help move things along. Intercourse, especially with you on top, can provide a rhythmic addition to her stimulation if you position yourself correctly and have your pubic bone hitting her in just the right spot -- which can take a little practice but is worth the effort to perfect. If you can't seem to get this down, it's always OK to ask her for a little help; with positions that put her in the driver's seat, both of you will have your hands free to give your sack session a little boost. g-spot What The G-spot is a small walnut-sized bundle of nerve endings. Where Located inside and on the front wall of the vagina (toward her belly button) about half-way between the opening and cervix, the G-spot feels rough to the touch when stimulated. How Because of its position, it's impractical for your lady to give you a helping hand on this one. Therefore, stimulating her G-spot is basically up to you, and can be approached in two ways: During intercourse, it's possible to position yourself so that your penis rubs against her G-spot with standard maneuvers. Rear-entry positions will give you the best shot; have her rest on her elbows rather than her hands to give you a better angle. Your fingers are infinitely more dexterous than your other sexual parts and can give you the ability for trial and error in locating her G-spot as you can feel around more slowly and specifically. During foreplay, insert your finger and crook it into a come hither motion pointing toward her belly button and gently probe the surface. You'll be looking for a small spot that is more dense than the surrounding area -- and dont worry, she'll let you know if you find it. pleasure points Now that you have some basic directions, it's time to hit the road and enjoy the ride. Just like with every trip, there are going to be bumps in the road that you'll have to take into consideration, some possible detours, and of course, a little customization for your specific travel partner. Hopefully, with the basic route in order, you'll be ready to wow your lady with your intricate knowledge of these two must-visit destinations.

G-Spot Vs. Clitoris

The last thing you want to do when you're a little lost is ask for directions -- especially when you don't know your way around the bedroom. No one will argue that the female body is straightforward and without mysterious secrets, so you shouldn't feel too bad for needing some pointers on her pleasure zones and the intricacies of the female orgasm. To make it as simple as possible, there are two basic ways to go about bringing your lady to orgasm: stimulating her clitoris and stimulating her G-spot. Each area needs its own type of attention and will bring very unique sensations for her, and both are worth knowing a bit more about. Keep reading for the quick and easy reference guide to satisfying your woman -- no map required. clitoris What The clitoris is the only organ in the female body devoted solely to physical pleasure and is the physiological equivalent of the head of a man's penis -- packed with nerve endings and sensitive to touch. Where Located on the outside of the female body just above the opening of the vagina, the clitoris is a small protrusion that becomes more pronounced when a woman is aroused. How Mankind has circulated many theories on what works best in stimulating a woman to orgasm via the clitoris, and there are some basic ground rules for approaching her nether regions. Keep it light; the area is very sensitive and she'll respond much better to a slow start. She'll let you know if an increase in pressure is required. Include the surrounding area and don't focus too intently. The nerve endings extend out from her clitoris and she'll get pleasurable feelings from attention being paid to the entire area. In fact, too much direct attention can even be uncomfortable for some women, so variation is key. Speed is important to her, just as it is to you when she visits down south. Steadily increasing strokes that are sustained are going to be much more successful than sporadic or inconsistent probing. A road map to her G-spot

She's A Virgin part 2

Turn her on No doubt it sounds like an obvious tip, but this one is more overlooked than you might realize. You want her so hot shes purring with lust and begging for it -- and you want to keep her that way until the moment of truth. Unfortunately, many men break the mojo just before penetration. Its not intentional, they just get a bit tense knowing theyre about to cause their partner a minor amount of pain. Relax, she knows what's coming and shes not going to hold it against you. Go slowly, but dont forget to kiss and caress her as you do. This gives her something else to focus on and keeps her aroused, which will actually decrease her sensitivity to pain. Be willing to slow down and stop She may be ready and willing at the start of the evening, but be prepared for that to change before the deed is done. Rest assured, it doesnt mean she doesnt want you, it just means shes not ready. Some women are more sexually liberated than others -- her virginity might be something she cant cope with losing right now. On the other hand, she might just need a little reassurance. She may need evidence that you really care about her and are willing to wait. A willingness to stop and take a step back is often all the proof a woman needs. It may even be enough for her to decide to keep going. Either way, a little compassion in this area will earn you major points. innocence unleashed Just because shes a virgin doesnt mean shes a cold fish; shes probably just waiting for the right man to come along and show her how its done. A little compassion in this arena could land you a very loyal woman whos eager to please. Dont shy away from the "good girl" -- step up to the plate and show her what shes been missing out on.

She's A Virgin

While virginity may seem a bit outdated and old-fashioned, a number of women in their 20s and 30s are exactly that -- virginal. If youre dating a "future sex kitten" and shes decided youre the one, youll want to keep several things in mind as you rock her world. Unlike sexually experienced women, if she's a virgin, she doesnt really know what to expect, apart from what her girlfriends have told her -- which means shes either going to be anticipating lots of pain or lots of ecstasy, depending who shes talked to. Regardless, shes definitely going to be nervous, and thats where you come in. The following tips will help to ensure that if she's a virgin, her first time will be anything but awkward. Avoid ultimatums No one likes being under the gun. Its absolutely OK to let her know youre ready to take things to the next level, but you dont want her thinking thats all youre after. Women who are still virgins at 25 and 30 are unlikely to cave to the pressure, anyway -- theyre obviously pretty skilled at saying no! If she's a virgin and hasnt given the goods up yet, thats an indication shes waiting for someone special. Laying the pressure on will make her feel cornered, trapped and objectified -- not exactly the hallmark of Prince Charming! Take control Youre the experienced one here, and shes going to need your firm, but gentle, guidance. In fact, shes going to expect it, so dont be afraid to lead with confidence; women love men who take charge in the bedroom. Let her determine the pace, but never lose sight of whos teaching whom. She may be screaming with delight, begging you to shag her silly -- but that doesnt mean shes ready. Youre the expert; its your job to gauge her level of arousal. You want her incredibly horny (and as wet as you can get her) before you go the whole nine yards. Shes going to remember this for the rest of her life. You want her reflecting on this moment with a saucy grin, not crossing her legs in pain at the memory. Relax her Its natural for her to feel a bit jittery, but you can ease much of that anxiety with a few simple tricks. Shes likely to be feeling self-conscious, so start with a few confidence boosters. Tell her shes sexy and let her know she looks fantastic in your bed. Even if she already knows this, hearing you say it will do wonders. Spend extra time kissing, letting her know you're focused is on her, and not just her body. Talk to her as you touch her body, find out what she likes and what she doesnt. It may sound one-sided, but this should be all about her and what shes offering you -- as opposed to what youre taking. Let her know this, and shell relax completely.

The Importance Of Foreplay part 2

set the mood To learn the importance of foreplay you have to know how to set the mood. The next step is paying attention to romantic details. Creating the right environment for sexual intercourse can be crucial, especially at mature stages in the relationship. For example, make sure the room is warm, the lighting subdued, and the sheets clean. Once the mood is right, take the time to undress her because the act of removing your partner's clothes can be an important part of foreplay. Many have found that undressing increases the eroticism, it stimulates and intensifies the feeling. Often, women spend a lot of money on nice lingerie because it makes them feel sexy and they want it to stay on for a while. Instead of getting her completely naked, remove her bra strap, kiss her shoulder, then put it back on again. Do the same with her underwear, and, again; compliment how good she looks in it. kissing and foreplay During foreplay, go as slow as you can. This will tease her. Begin by kissing and caressing her. A kiss is usually the first physical expression of desire but it is also often forgotten during sexual intercourse. During intercourse, you should kiss every part of your partner's body and not be restricted to the mouth. Most women complain that their partners don't kiss long enough and rush the movement directly to the genital area. Don't be shy to experiment on every part of her body and remember to prolong the foreplay with more kissing and caressing. a good time for learning This article focused on the importance of foreplay as it is a learning experience. Foreplay is the perfect time to spend understanding what your partner likes because without that, you will never learn what she really needs to be fully stimulated. Don't be shy; ask for feedback and also give your own. Both partners profit from good communication during foreplay and lovemaking. Also, without cutting the intensity of the moment, ask her what she really likes and what makes her go wild. the time of her life As a general rule, if she is satisfied with her sexual experience, she will usually make sure that you are satisfied as well. Good luck, and remember that only practice makes perfect. Don't ever forget the importance of foreplay.

RSS Feed

 Want to stay informed? Subscribe to Dolly Wild's RSS feed.